my new life is not what I expected

by vamer

ok

My New Life is not what i expectedAuthor: KevDest11Published: 2023

After a tragic accident, our protagonist wakes up in a new world, only to realize that it is now part of his favorite novel, so he decides to take the role of an extra character, unfortunately for him, things never go as planned.

Accidents and someone new

There are times when you wonder, was it the right decision?

This is one of those, after all, I'm hospitalized right now.

I'll ask you how I ended up in this state, maybe I had a fight to defend a cute girl or maybe I jumped in front of a limo to protect a dog or maybe I'm stupid enough to fall down the stairs.

If your answer was the third, earn 100 points.

But it was not how you imagine it; it is more complicated than it seems. What I mean by this is simple, let me tell you a brief summary of what happened from when I was 6 years old until now. Although there is not much to tell.

It has been 9 years since my sister was born. Logically, I am 15 years old, I am in my last year of middle school, in a few months I will apply to Sobu and the following year, if everything goes as planned, I should be able to enter easily.

It is not to brag, but I am in the first positions of my school, after all, I have 23 years of advantage over the others. So, taking top positions on Sobu's exam would be easy, but I have no intention or interest to do so

Regarding the 2 things that I planned; I must say that they went wonderfully. At age 8 I enrolled in self-defense classes, then in mixed martial arts, and now I am thinking of enrolling in karate since I never had the opportunity to practice it. And I was always curious about him, I can calmly face 3 people and come out victorious although the practice classes I had during these years were quite exhausting, but you know what they say: the one who follows him gets it. Also, I started to wear contact lenses to hide my eyes and pretend that I had a normal color, since having a strong red draws a lot of attention, I am sure that if I tried to scare someone at night he would run away thinking that I am some kind of demon From the color of my eyes, it's not like it happened to me in an elementary camp or anything like that, so since I entered high school I did everything possible to go completely unnoticed. And achieve it, Hachiman would be proud of me.

Some will think that because I would avoid attracting attention, I have a new chance to live, after all, so I should make the most of it. My lifestyle was always standard, so making a sudden change does not convince me, I like to be the background character who just watches how things happen.

Although that does not mean that I can not enjoy my life, after all, the secondary characters also enjoy their life, only that it happens off camera. By themselves, since I started going to elementary school, I decided to go at a steady pace and make it fun for a kid of that age, so they couldn't say that I'm not having fun in my new life.

Of course, if a situation arises in which I can take advantage of it, I would not hesitate to take advantage of it, what do I mean by this, let's take an example, if while I walk at night I observe Yukino being in trouble I would not hesitate to protect her and if this gave me a situation to relate to it, I would not hesitate to take advantage of it, after all I am not interfering in important events. Although they would only be exceptions like the previous example, it's not that instead of Hachiman saving Sable, I interfere to protect the dog, that would already totally change the facts.

Now speaking of events, if you ask me what was the event that brought me here, it is easy to answer, staying all night reading novels plus spending all day at school plus going to training in the afternoon results in having my whole body exhausted. And when I went upstairs to go to my room I ended up fainting, thank God Rumi was home at that time and that's why she decided to call an ambulance, I knew it when my family came to visit me, I'm very grateful to her.

Since that incident could end in something serious for me. but for my good luck I only had strong blows all over my body, however it hurts a lot, but according to the doctor, with a few days of rest I will be fine, having a firm and healthy body helped me a lot.

Returning to the present, I will be discharged tomorrow, but I can move freely around the hospital, being in bed all day is boring.

If I could find a machine that sells Max caffe, I would be very lucky. Since I entered high school, I have looked for that brand of coffee. Although at first it was very sweet, little by little I got used to its peculiar flavor.

As I passed through the corridor that connects the different rooms of the hospital, I noticed a girl with long brown hair and, from what I could hear, she seemed to be crying. The best option would be to ignore her given the environment in which we find ourselves. She probably lost someone close to her and being teased by a stranger would be the worst.

So, I decided to ignore her and go on my way. Luckily for me, I was able to find a machine that sold caffe Max, so in order not to come back later, I'd better take 2 with me, one for when I get back to my room and the other for the night.

As I was heading to my room, I saw the same girl again, her face was covered by her knees so I couldn't see her face, this position brought back some memories, on a family camping trip, Rumi ended up getting lost in the woods After a few hours of searching and anguish I was finally able to find her, she was in the same position as this girl, crying while hiding her face. You could say that my onii-chan senses were activated. Also, seeing a depressed girl is not something I like, especially if it brings me a memory of my sister.

So, I stopped and sat next to her, it might be very daring of me, but I couldn't think of another way to do it.

She looked up, as if she was wondering who was bothering her right now.

My first impression of her is that she was beautiful, she had beautiful green eyes, and although her hair was disheveled and her eyes red from crying, she still maintained air of majesty. That would be my honest opinion although others would say. Her who looked terrible. And being around her, I can assume she was the same age as me.

If I were the one who interrupted her, I should be the one to start the conversation.

"Here" I offered her one of my cans of Max caffe

Although she seemed very suspicious of me, she ended up accepting the drink.

"This taste so sweet." I could see her disgust on her face, at least that change in her expression made her look better.

I suppose at this point she should answer something smart and direct, but since I have no idea, it would be better to copy one of his sentences to Hachiman.

"You know what they say: if life is bitter, at least the coffee must be sweet"

"Oh, thanks, I guess." I could see the doubt in her answer.

"I guess I'd better go, I don't want to keep bothering you" so I tried to get up. Only to be stopped by her words.

"Before you go, can I ask you a question?" Her voice sounded sad and a little perplexed, as if saying a few words to me was the strangest thing in the world.

It's okay for me to try to be a filler character, but one shouldn't be surprised that among the extras we are likeable.

"Tell me"

"Because you decided to speak to me instead of ignoring me like the others" From those words, I could deduce that she lived through difficult situations without someone's support, perhaps she has no friends and feels alone. It is not that I cannot understand her situation, after all, I do the same, but by my own choice since having superficial friendships is only something ephemeral, and when more time passes, they forget the existence of one.

After asking her question I could notice the sadness in her eyes, with the experience that I have in two lives I can easily read people or is what I want to believe, so this girl must spend most of the time alone, and if this were for harassment or abuse it would be much worse, I feel sorry for her, or maybe I'm just rambling a lot and it's nothing I'm thinking about.

It would be better to answer honestly, it is not that I gain something by lying. Although to say: you look like my sister, so I felt sorry for you would be the right thing to do, if I responded in this way, it is more likely that I will end up hating me. The best thing would be to give a generic protagonist-type answer since, after all, it would not be a lie if it contained the truth.

"Seeing a pretty girl cry is not something I like, so I thought I would try to cheer you up, although from what I see, I think I failed." After all, this would be the best answer.

''Pretty me? I think you are wrong, after all, a girl like me cannot be pretty, '' she said with a self-deprecating tone, as if there had been several times when she denied this fact. I can assume that my theory that she is bullied is correct.

"I'm telling the truth, and it's not that what I'm saying is strange."

"You lie, I can't be pretty'' she said raising her voice.

To deny such a thing in this way, the words ugly and unpleasant must be deeply ingrained in her mind, to the point of accepting it as a truth that cannot be denied.

''Why are you saying this?'' I asked her with a curious tone so that I could also confirm my theory that I had about her.

"The color of my eyes and my face is horrible, I have always been told my eyes are disgusting, and I should tear them out''. When she said this, she started crying, maybe I reminded her of some trauma she had had. How cruel high school students can be to make you believe those things, there are always cases of bullying, but getting to that point is already serious.

Being teased to such an extent, as well as having no support and telling a stranger, show horrible their school life must be to get to this point.

Neither am I someone to say something against this. After all, I have witnessed this type of act in my school, and although I was able to interfere calmly, I decided not to since I thought that this type of situation happened normally? But I see that I was wrong, the girl in front of me is proof of that.

Although it is not that I can be of much help, after all I do not know where she studies or her name, I am just a stranger who decided to talk to her at this moment, I have no right to interfere in her life, but it is not that I do not try to do something, it could try to give her some advice and if her decide to follow it could change her way of thinking.

''So, if they say that you are horrible, and if I contradict this by saying that you are beautiful, you would be the one to decide what you want to believe, but I assure you something, you are not ugly, you are beautiful and also the color of your eyes is beautiful, if you want believing what other people tell you is your decision, but also if you decide to believe my words is your own decision, but I can assure. I am not lying about what I have said.'' I said this with a bit of irritation, I don't like to see her belittle herself in this way.

I could see her surprise on her face at my words, but at the same time she also looked doubtful, as if she was wondering whether or not she should believe my words. But I still hadn't finished speaking.

''Letting what they think of you influence you is wrong, the one who decides how you look is yourself because you must stop paying attention to the opinion of people who are not your friends or who are unpleasant to you. Maybe you also think why you should listen to me. After all, I am also just a stranger, but what differentiates me from others is that at this moment I am not lying, I can also assure you that your eyes compare better with mine. In the next act, I proceeded to remove the contact lenses, it became a habit to wear them most of the time, although I try to avoid use them in training or at home.

When I took off the contact lenses, I could see the surprise on his face since normally the contact lenses make my eyes look brown, and when I take them off my eyes turn red. It gives me a big change in my face or so my father told me.

''Comparing yours with mine, yours looks totally good, besides I use these contact lenses just to try to go unnoticed and not draw too much attention, but your eyes are totally normal, just that the people who told you that were trying to annoy, and from what I see they succeeded'' After saying this, it seemed that she was not observing anything, as if she was trying to remember those moments that led her to think that way.

I guess that's all I can do, whether she chooses to believe me or not is totally her choice.

''What you decide to believe from now on is your own decision, but if you allow me to give you any advice, it would be that you believe my words'' After saying that I got up and started to continue my way to my room, although there were some words that they detained me.

"Can know your name" This time her voice was clear and concise as if she had found an answer.

"My name is Tsurumi, Tsurumi Raiden" With that said, I continued on my way, even though I managed to hear some murmurs that included my name before turning into the hall.

??? POV

I was sitting outside my grandmother's room, she had an accident and was feeling bad, although my father had said that she would recover, she showed no signs of improvement.

Remembering some things, I couldn't help but start crying.

My grandmother was the only person who supported me, my mother was always busy in the office, and my father as a doctor, is always in the hospital, so most of the time I spent with my grandmother, and right now she is sick. I can't do anything to help her, what kind of granddaughter can I be if I can't help my family?

She always gave me words of encouragement when I started being bullied in elementary school, I thought this would end once in middle school, but it didn't, after all the people who were bothering me were also in my new school. I decided I wouldn't say any of this to my grandmother, I didn't want to worry her anymore, so I decided to put up with all this, but when she had an accident, I couldn't take it anymore.

She told me that at some point i would find someone who would care about me, support me, and that would not judge me by what others thought of me. Finding someone like that was impossible, after all, everyone at school was guided by what those girls said about me.

The words of my grandmother seemed to me something very distant, there is no such person, and if that person existed because did not arrive at this moment in which I feel so hurt.

There is no use waiting for help that will never come, it is better to stop believing in a fairy tale where a prince will come to help me when I need it.

For them, I decided I would no longer wait for someone who does not exist, the only one who can do something is me, since I am...

When I was trapped in my thoughts, I noticed someone sitting next to me, everything I was thinking at that moment disappeared from my mind, I began to feel fear towards that person.

"Here" were the words he spoke, he offered me what seemed to be a drink, although I had doubts about it, I decided to accept the coffee can.

Tasting it, I found that it was too sweet. "This taste too sweet" I said those words unintentionally, this person was trying to be nice to me and doesn't seem to i appreciate his help. If he left right now, I wouldn't blame him.

When I started to think about how to apologize, his next words stumped me.

"You know what they say: if life is bitter, at least the coffee must be sweet"

How can I say that? Maybe his don't know how difficult my life is, I shouldn't say those words so lightly. Although it seems that he said it without intention to offend me.

I must be grateful for the gesture, my grandmother always taught me to appreciate any good gesture, even a small thing.

''Oh, thanks, I guess'' I said those words with a bit of hesitation, after all, I didn't know what intentions this boy had towards me.

"I guess it's better if I leave, I don't want to keep bothering you" After saying these words, he started to get up, but before he left, there was something I wanted to ask him.

"Can I ask you a question?" It was what I said hoping he wouldn't reject me.

To which he replied in the usual way "Tell me".

"Because you decided to talk to me instead of ignoring me like everyone else." I wanted to know his answer to this, ¿because he decided to talk to me and not ignore me like everyone else at school does.

"Seeing a pretty girl cry isn't something I like, so I thought I'd try to cheer you up, although from what I see, I think I'm failing." His answer to my question was something I never expected a person to tell me.

''Pretty me? I think you're wrong, a girl like me couldn't be pretty''

"I'm telling the truth, and it's not that what I was saying was anything strange." This is impossible, I had some memories of what happened in elementary school, so I couldn't help but get a little angry.

"You lie, I can't be pretty"

I said this yelling at him. Who was he to say these things to me? He should only be joking with me to cheer me up and then insult me and watch me cry.

''Why are you saying this?'' He asked it like it was something hard to believe.

"The color of my eyes and my face are horrible, they have always told me, my eyes are disgusting, and I should tear them out", I answered the first thing I remembered, I remembered the words that those girls always said to me, I couldn't help but start crying when remember those horrible moments that I had to go through.

After saying this, he said a few words surprised me enough, it is impossible for anyone to think that about me, but a part of me wanted to believe that I was the one who could decide for myself without having to depend on the opinion of other people. But he seemed as if he hadn't finished speaking.

''Letting what they think of you influence you is wrong, the one who decides how you look is yourself because you must stop paying attention to the opinion of people who are not your friends or who are unpleasant to you. Maybe you also think why you should listen to me. After all, I am also just a stranger, but what differentiates me from others is that at this moment I am not lying, I can also assure you that your eyes compare better with mine''

I couldn't feel malice in his words, as if everything he told me was true, as if all the time I spent listening to the insults of others, it was my own decision to take them as truth.

After saying this, he began to remove his contact lenses, revealing the true color of his eyes. The first thing I could think was that they were beautiful, a red color that denoted determination and passion for something.

''Comparing your eyes with mine, yours looks totally good. Besides, I use these contact lenses just to try to go unnoticed and not draw too much attention, but your eyes are totally normal. Just that the people who told you that were trying to annoy you, and from what I see, they succeeded''

When I heard this I was left blank, these were the words that I always wanted to hear, someone to lean on also told me that everything that others told me was not true, I could not help but remember all the moments when I was intimidated, but at the remember those words he said to me, it seemed that everything had been by my own decision, I always had the option to deny it or ignore it, but somewhere inside me I doubted it, if what they told me was true. At first I accepted all this, and that led me to accept the words that others said about me.

Now someone like me had the option of denying those words that always haunted me. He is giving me that option that I thought was impossible.

''What you decide to believe from now on is your own decision, but if you allow me to give you any advice, it would be that you believe my words''

Those words clarified the doubts that I had in my mind, I was not obliged to continue accepting what other people told me. If I was sure of something, I had to support myself in my own decision. After all, why should I listen to the opinion of strangers or people who only seek to make me suffer.

This conversation helped me to reaffirm my thoughts. It seems that this moment I was no longer alone, a part within me confirmed it since for the first time I felt comfortable being with someone.

While I was thinking about this, that boy started to leave, but i didn't even know his name. Before losing sight, it was better to ask, or I would regret it for the rest of my life.

''Can know your name'' I said this with all the confidence that I could muster.

''My name is Tsurumi, Tsurumi Raiden'' After saying this, he started to walk away.

''Thank you for coming to my aid, Tsurumi-kun''

Although I wanted to say it out loud, I felt that I could not do it, so I could only murmur it in the hope that my words would reach it.

Grandma, I think I have found that person I was looking for.

Although without knowing it, a few days later the storm will fall on us.

The calm before the storm

If they asked me what my favorite place is, I would answer without hesitation my house, this because all the things that are important for me, they are in that place.

Number 1 would be Rumi, after all there is no girl more beautiful than her in the whole world, number 2 would be my novels and my drafts for my future novels, it is difficult to try to write something that matches the original work with only a few memories I have of those novels, the third would be my mother, because in such a low rank you will ask yourself, well it is not that her was always with me, since like my father they spend their time working, so I spent more time with my grandmother, until I was old enough to take care of myself. That's why she is in this position, number 4 would be my cat named Kuro, I know, I am very original with the name, but it adapts too much to it appearance, and finally there was my father.

If they asked me why he is not in the same position as my mother or because Kuro is on top of him, it is simple, let's say we compete with each other, and how a father and son could compete? You can guess, for the love of Rumi, (love in a familial way), not the way you might be thinking. I also want to boast that I am her number 1, I am his dear onii-chan.

''Raiden, how long do you plan to stay in the car?'' Asked my mother.

"I'm coming", I answered disinterestedly, I felt comfortable in my thoughts, that's why I wanted to stay a little longer in the car.

I had been discharged this morning, so my mother came looking for me. If you ask about my father, he is at work, a colleague of his was absent today and had to go to replace him. The life of a corporate slave is not very comfortable although the money he earns is considerable, enough to live comfortably and happily.

Upon entering my house, i was greeted by a ball of black fur, I guess these days Kuro missed me since it was not at home.

"Onii-chan, you came back" My sister came to greet me while she looked happy for my return.

"I'm at home, Rumi" I said with a cheerful tone. What kind of brother would not be happy to be welcome by her cute little sister? I can tell that Rumi seems like a little version of Yukino.

After this she hugged me. It feels good to be loved in this way. In my previous life I was not very close to my family, so moments like this were not things that normally happened.

''I was so worried about you, when I saw you passed out on the floor, I didn't know what to do" Her voice sounded quite distressed as if she had remembered that moment.

"You don't have to worry, after all, your onii-chan is quite strong, he could even face a bear and be victorious." After saying this, I made a bodybuilder pose as if to highlight my strength.

"Are you an idiot, or did the fall hurt your brain?"

"Rumi-chan, your words hurt your brother" I said this with a sad tone.

"You taught me not to take into account the insults of others, and if they kept insisting, I should hit them to think again if they want to mess with me, so I don't see the problem in taking my words seriously."

I suppose the student surpasses the teacher, eh, well it doesn't matter, after all, thanks to those teachings Rumi can have a quiet life at school, in fact, she has quite a few friends.

Rumi had a group of friends, but those girls were dedicated to making fun of other children. Of course, when she said this, i caught her attention since I never taught her to make fun of other people.

After this, Rumi moved away from that group of girls. Of course, with this act those girls wanted to mess with her, it is a pity that i had taught Rumi some defense movements, so they began to fear her.

Sometime later, Rumi began to help other girls who were also harassed and ended up winning her friendship, so now she has a group of friends.

You could say that they see her as a strong girl and quite sincere with her words, in short, a mini Yukino, but a stronger version of her.

''I understand, I understand, it goes without saying the obvious, after all the tone of your voice shows that you were worried about me''.

After i said this, she turned around so as not to see that she had blushed a little. Rumi-chan, you still have a long way to go before you can beat your brother.

''But, although it was nothing serious, I want to thank you for everything you did for me, at the end of the day I do not know what could have happened to me if you had not helped me at that time, for that I am totally grateful Rumi, you are the best little sister in the world'' I said this while bowing in a way that showed respect for her.

I could see that if she was a little flushed before, now she was totally red as a tomato.

"You don't need to mention it, I did what anyone would have done" she said without meeting my eyes.

You know, you can be honest and accept my gratitude, but it's not as if I don't like this side of her either.

"That's why for your next birthday I'll give you something special. Of course, if you don't want it, I can give it to someone else."

"If it's a gesture of gratitude, I don't see why not accept it'' she said excitedly.

I guess I'll buy her a Pan-san plush and take her to the amusement park, although I had already decided before, so I will have to look for an exclusive plush, but there are still several months to go. It will be a job for my future self of a few months.

The first stuffed animal my parents gave Rumi was from Pan-san. Not that I indirectly motivated them to buy that specific stuffed animal, well, I did, but it was because I couldn't ask them to buy me one.

It would be strange for me to collect stuffed animals, so I decided to give my sister the privilege of having Pan- san and luckily Rumi really liked the stuffed animal.

The only one who could give Rumi competition in terms of the level of fanaticism would be Yukino, in my opinion, although I am not far behind, after all, I adore that panda.

"You two, how much longer do you plan to keep talking instead of coming to lunch?" My mother said a little annoyed.

"We're coming", I replied

After lunch, Rumi went to her room to do things like a little sister.

I was wondering whether to write or go for a run. After all, during the days I was in the hospital, I couldn't go out to train in the morning, so I didn't want to spend many days doing anything.

"Okasan, can I go to the park to train?" Normally I would go out without asking, but when Mom is home, she's the one in charge.

"Okay, but don't try too hard, after all, you just got out of the hospital''

"Okay" I replied before moving to my room to change my clothes and go to training.

I guess I could go to the park further away from my house to catch up, so I jogged to warm up until I got to the park.

Running 10km, 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups and 100 squats are still a bit tiring, although I'm used to this routine by now. In my previous life I have always wanted to experience it, but I guess laziness won out.

Since I was 8 years old, I have been doing this in the mornings. I am not going to lie, at first it was impossible, although little by little I was able to achieve it, and, well, the results are obvious. To come out almost unscathed from a fall from the stairs shows how well-trained my body is.

With this I finished my routine, I feel much better after training, I guess my body got used to this.

Now that I think about it, I haven't been to this park in years, as training in the park closest to my house is enough for me.

I think it's been like 7 years since I came to this park. That day my mother took me to a meeting, so until she finished, I decided to hang out in the park, not that I had anything better to do.

I remembered that in this park, I met a girl 3 years older than me. I did not ask her name because, well, it is not that I care too much.

I remember that he had long hair and violet eyes. In addition to telling me about her family problems, an 8-year-old boy counseling a 11-year-old girl about her problems would be a strange thing to see even though in terms of mental age I was much older than her. I remember she was worried about how her mother treated her or how she treated her younger sister.

I do not remember very well what I said since, as I commented, it is not that I care too much.

Although now if something similar happened again, like yesterday, I would not forget to ask your name although yesterday I made the same mistake.

Well, I hope she made the best decisions to try to fix her problems since I wasn't very helpful that time since I only said the obvious things.

Remembering things from the past doesn't add anything new, so if i finished training, i better go home before Mom gets mad.

Tomorrow I have to go back to school in addition to going to find a place where they teach karate. After all, I am very interested in learning, if only for my own taste since I already master most of the martial arts, of course. An intermediate point.

Tomorrow I would realize that that day would not be like any other since everything that would happen that day would involve several people who should not have been involved with each other.

Every action has a consequence

If anyone asks me what day of the week, I dislike the most, I would answer Mondays, and it is not because I copy the phrase from a fat orange cat but because after spending two days relaxed, going back to school is tedious.

I'm on my way to school, the sky is a totally clear blue, or so it should be according to this morning's forecast, so it looks like it will be a day like any other.

My accident happened on Friday, so I stayed in the hospital until Sunday morning. Therefore, I did not miss any class, looking from the positive side, you could say that I was lucky. As missing class is a bit annoying, unlike in my previous life when if I missed a day of class there would be no problem. Here a teacher could take a pop quiz, and well, I want to continue to maintain my image as a model student.

Another difference if we compare both worlds would be the way to get to school, in my previous life I would have to take up to 2 vehicles to get there, here I only must walk a few minutes and I would reach my destination, in addition walking it also helps to exercise the body, so I can't complain.

If we mention another difference, it could be the educational level, although I was a university student, I had a hard time learning the subjects of my current school, since I was always good at letters, but bad at numbers, the good thing was that I could study seriously and as a result from being more mentally mature, it was not very difficult for me to take first place in my class and in school. Although show off it would be useless, after all, I am several years ahead of all the students in my school.

The classes themselves are common like any other school, we have classes, lunch, more classes and we retire to our respective houses, or so it should be, but students who are teenagers with active hormones go to other places after school like karaoke, videogames and among other places that average teenagers would visit. Although that is not my case, well it is 50/50 since after all, I have my training classes at the mixed martial arts academy.

Speaking of training, in the afternoon leaving school, I should visit different karate academies, after all, although it is not necessary, I would like to practice it a bit.

It is a goal of my past life, since it is part be part of the list, I had for things to do before I die, but I seem to get ahead of myself even before I start. If you wonder what was at the top of my list, that would be working to have enough money to travel to Japan, although now living there, it seems like a very easy goal to achieve, although for that I had to die, but it is not that I repent, if you thought about the past you could not move into the future.

After thinking all the way, I could observe my school in the distance, I think it is time to continue with my normal student routine.

-

The bell rang indicating lunchtime. Since I do not have friends or people close enough to accompany them, I usually stay in the classroom and have lunch, or that should have happened if I had not forgotten it at home, I mean my lunch, it seems I forgot it.

Leaving home in a hurry, I suppose it had consequences, I will have to go buy something in the school cafeteria.

Since I was quick to the cafeteria, I did not have to queue, so it did not take me long to get my 2 yakisoba breads, it's better than starving all day.

When I went to one of the vending machines to buy a caffe Max, I could hear a discussion between 3 students, one of the voices seemed familiar to me.

''As I already told you, I will not buy your lunch again, if you want something, do it yourself''

''Do you think of disobeying my orders'' Said one of the girls raising her voice

''If I plan to do it, I will not let you give me more orders, nor will I accept your insults anymore'' replied one of the girls raising her voice, her voice sounded very determined. As if this has been something her has been thinking about it for a long time.

When I got closer, I noticed that the girl who answered was the same one from the hospital.

I suppose she takes my advice, but I am surprised that this girl is in my school, since I have never seen her, although it may also be because I spend lunch in the classroom, so it would be easy not to have met her before.

"Do you get a chance to be next to someone as cute as me, and that's your way of thanking me? You're just an ungrateful bitch, an ugly and horrible bitch". After saying this, that girl started to tease her, as if she expected the insults, she said to intimidate her. But that would not be the case, after all, the girl in front of her did not hesitate in her words.

''Your insults do not affect me, at the end of the day I am the one who chooses what I want to believe, so I do not have the obligation to accept your insults as if they were an absolute truth." Her words showed all the determination she had, if they told me that this girl was the same girl from the hospital, I would not believe it.

All this time she could put herself against those words that tormented her, but she could not do it alone, she needed someone who would tell her that all those words were lies and that it was her own decision to accept or deny them.

I am happy for her, she was able to overcome the fear she had for the insults of those girls, but it seemed that she had not finished her discussion yet.

''Oh, then you think you shouldn't take my words seriously, you are such an idiot for thinking that way. I just wanted you to accept how horrible you are so that you feel good about yourself.''

''There is no way I can accept such words from someone who only seeks to make me suffer, no more, after all, I have someone who thinks the opposite'' said that girl, she made an indirect mention to me. I couldn't help but smile at the thought the advice I gave this girl, because thanks to it, she could improve as a person.

Since I do not know her names, it is better to have a way to call them, they will be bitch 1 and bitch 2, after all those girls do not deserve any respect.

Both bitch 1 and bitch 2 were quite upset by the response from the hospital girl.

All this time they treated her like their pet, and now that she was revealing herself in front of them it was not causing them any happiness, it was to be expected, after all, those girls used it her to feel more self-confident by belittling someone else. You don't have to be smart to figure it out.

The more they argued, the more they began to raise their voices, it seemed that there would come a time when one would throw themselves on the other, but if that happened, she would be at a disadvantage, after all, she is in 1 vs. 2, and if this happened, she would have no choice but to intervene and things would get very troublesome.

I wanted to call her, but I did not know her name, so it would be very difficult to call her the girl from the hospital, so I opted for the easier option, in my opinion.

Which was to take her by the arm and lead her to another place.

When I started to get closer, she seemed to notice me.

''Tsurumi-kun'' she said with surprise in her voice, as if she did not expect to meet me so soon, I think the same. It was a surprise for me when I realized that we were studying in the same school.

Since I did not know her name, I could only reply with a simple hello.

"Hi, I see that you are busy at the moment, but I don't know if it would be too much to ask you to come with me." I said the first thing that came to mind, acting without a plan is very difficult.

My words seemed to surprise the 3 girls, bitches 1 and 2 were looking at me as if wondering who the idiot was who dared to interrupt their discussion.

''I finished my business with them, so I don't see why I shouldn't accompany you'' she said as if she had understood the sub-message, she wanted to give him.

Before bitches 1 and 2 said anything about it, I spoke up to interrupt them.

"I'll borrow from her friend. However, I shouldn't ask bitches like you two for permission, but I think it would be rude if I didn't say anything."

After saying this, I could see the anger on her faces. You can't blame me for my words since I only said what I saw. Coming out of the role of a background character felt a bit good.

I could hear the laugh of the girl next to me, as if what she had said was the funniest thing in the world.

"I'm not a friend with them, so you don't need to ask bitches like them for permission."

Wait, wait, I said it just for the moment, there was no need for you to insult them too, it seems like the girl I met on Saturday had disappeared, and now she was someone totally different.

Before bitchs 1 and 2 could respond, she took my hand and dragged me to the other side of the school. Before I left, I could notice the looks of hatred they were directing at us.

After walking for a while, we arrived at the student bicycle parking area, it does not seem to be a very busy area since at this moment there were only 2 of us in this area.

Now that we were both away from those girls and students in general, it would be better for me to start a conversation, but for some reason seeing her new behavior, made it a bit difficult for me, I think I can start by asking her why she insulted those two girls.

''You know, I think there was no need for you to insult them before we left''

''They have always insulted me, so I see no problem in insulting them too.''

"You are right, but if you respond to their provocations, it will only show that you are on the same level, and I know that you are better than them.''

"It's true, I think you're right"

And with this ended my poor attempt to generate a conversation, the atmosphere was silenced again, it was also uncomfortable, or at least that was my impression. I would have no problem being silent until lunchtime was over, but in her face, I could tell that she wanted to keep talking. So, I only had one thing left to do, improvise a topic of conversation.

"And have you already had lunch?" Although it may seem like a stupid question, since she was arguing with those girls the whole time, I doubt she had time for lunch.

"Not yet, I was going to go buy something at the cafeteria when I was interrupted, and if I went right now, there would be a very long line, and I could not get anything" I could hear a bit of annoyance in her voice, then she couldn't have lunch today because she was arguing.

"If this is to your liking, you can have one" I offered him one of my yakisoba breads, I guess after school I would have to buy something to eat in a store. First, I forgot my lunch, and now I have to spend double, this day couldn't be worse.

As if it was a sign from her, her stomach made a noise, indicating that she was hungry, so she looked away to avoid embarrassment.

''I guess I can have one." She said this even without looking at my face and accepted one of the loaves.

''You know you shouldn't be ashamed of that, it's a natural sound of the human body.'' I said this without thinking, which earned me a blow to the arm.

"It's also somewhat embarrassing" she said with her fist still close to me, as if to tell me that if I continued with the subject, I would earn another of his blows. I made the gesture of rubbing my arm as if her blow had hurt.

We spent the rest of the time eating silence, unlike the previous silence, this one was comfortable.

"I would like to thank you for helping me both today and in the hospital. If you had not said those words to me, it is likely that I would have continued to accept the insults of those girls." Her words were sincere, as if I was a kind of hero who came to rescue her at an important moment. Although I did not do anything like that, I only gave her simple advice, whether she accepted or rejected it was her decision. It was she who stood up to those girls, I don't deserve so much credit, after all, I'm just a background character, or so I want to think.

Or am I just overthinking it, after all, since I came to this world, I haven't done something as flashy as helping someone.

I guess I should answer something according to her words.

"I didn't do anything relevant, after all, you were the one who had to act, I just gave you simple advice." I didn't want to be credited for something as important as changing someone's life.

"But still, I thank you from the bottom of my heart, even if you think that the words you said to me that day are something simple. For me, they are not." Her words froze me. After all, in my opinion what I did is not relevant, but discussing that with her would not bring any benefit, so I decided to leave it there.

I knew her as a sad and depressed girl who accepted anyone's words, and now the same girl had rejected and even insulted her aggressors, if this were not a character development, I do not know what it is.

When I thought of asking her name, she rang the bell that marked the end of the lunch hour.

She hurriedly got up and prepared to go to her classroom.

"Thank you for everything, Tsurumi-kun" after saying this, she seemed to be in a hurry to leave, so after a few seconds she left my field of vision.

You could say that she indirectly helps someone, I am sure the service club would be proud of me, and with this thought I headed to my classroom.

-

Finally at home. I felt tired, I dedicated myself to looking for an academy during the afternoon, of the 9 academies near Chiba, I could only visit 8 since the other one was a bit far, and it was already late.

The academies that I visited could be that they were common, so they did not attract my attention. In some of them I decided to challenge the Sensei, ending the confrontation with my absolute victory. More than professionals, it was noted that they were only amateurs who created their academies as companies. I hope the academy, I visit tomorrow will be different from these.

But from what I could read about this academy, it is run by a former winner of a national karate competition, so I have high expectations for this place, even though it is far away.

But it's still better than the other academies that are run by beginners who couldn't even beat a 15-year-old student. Although I have to give the credit for this to my previous sensei, he was a great professional in mixed martial arts, besides sweeping the floor with me almost whenever I asked him for a confrontation, you could say that I was his favorite student, so he decided teach me some things that they would not teach in other academies, since you would not always expect that when someone attacks you they would follow the rules, so with their basic teaching plus their advice I decided to create something like my own fighting style, although it sounds somewhat difficult to believe. The constant practice since I was 8 years old and the effort, I put into it contributed a lot to my rapid development. It could be said that I became someone incredible referring to the field of combat, as a person, I think I have a lot to go.

The way to graduate from that academy was to defeat the sensei, many tried, but few succeeded. Of course, I am among the few who succeeded although if I said it were easy, I would be lying.

By taking advantage of a small oversight by sensei, I was able to land a critical blow giving me the victory, although my body all sore told me that it was not a total victory.

For this reason, being considered a master in this, my sensei told me that it was no longer necessary for him to keep coming, after all, he already taught me everything he knew. One part of me was happy about this, but the other part was sad after all I had a lot of fun, although the other students avoided having encounters with me, so I would only go on a few occasions to hang out. That is why I was looking for a new hobby, and karate was something that I always wanted to learn, so I was looking for a place that had at least someone competent.

I had a base in terms of karate, but not total knowledge, after all, I am more accustomed to contact in confrontations.

If in my previous life he had told me that I would be a great fighter I would have told them that they were crazy, but seeing how I am now it would be a reality that I would have to accept, although it did not bother me at all.

After all, if any unexpected event happened, I would be prepared and the last thing I want is for something to happen that I'm not prepared for.

You could say that one of my motivations for training was to prepare for any future events that were not planned, although this is in a light-novel world, nothing assures me that events of my own for a secondary character will not happen to me. Also, if I had the opportunity to hit Hayama, I would not hesitate to humiliate him, in my old life I read some fics of Hayama and Yukinoshita and let's say that it is not something easy to forget, so indirectly it gave me certain hatred towards him. In addition, our way of solving things is very different.

Enough rambling, I should start preparing dinner for myself and Rumi after all in my previous life I had to cook for my family, so I still have the talent to do it, although it was difficult for me to get used to the recipes of this place.

-

Tuesday morning, I was heading to school like any other day, hoping that today would be like any other day, this time if I didn't forget to pack my lunch, although it was cloudy, as if the weather indicated that today would be a bad day, that something bad would happen.

But those are just my thoughts, after all, by not having people to talk to, I get used to being in my thoughts and looking for the reason for anything around me, although I tend to do it more when I'm bored.

When I got to my locker to change my shoes, I saw a letter inside, this would be the moment when I would try to make sense of this letter.

First of all, I am a background character, so I do not usually draw attention to what I doubt is a typical love letter. On the front of the letter, it said ''for Tsurumi-kun'', and as far as I know, there is only one person who calls me like that, but I don't see the sense in which she sent me a letter, after all, we met and talked yesterday.

As if my suspicions were true, the content of the letter was typical of a confession letter asking me to go behind the school on departure.

Were the words I said enough to make her fall in love with me? Thinking about it would not make sense. She thanked me for my words of support, so this has little probability of being true, although there is a probability that it was also true, and if that were the case, I guess I would. I wouldn't mind dating someone like's her, after all, she was someone beautiful, and you could say that she had a good character although I'm not sure about that.

She has known me for a week, and would she already be in love with me? It doesn't make sense, but as I understand it, love doesn't make sense, so I didn't know what to think.

Although there is also the probability that she is a different girl, kind of a fan although I would have to find out in the afternoon.

And finally, there is the case that it was a joke just to make fun of me, and thinking about it logically, this may be the case, after all, yesterday I insulted those two girls, so it could be a kind of revenge for their part. It is not that I have a problem with this, after all, a simple joke like this does not affect me. Having more years of experience has its benefits, and, in this case, it would be the maturity of not taking this kind of thing seriously.

Those would be the 3 probabilities that come to mind. Logically, I think the third would be the correct one, but I guess I'll have to find out in the afternoon, so I just have to wait.

-

The day passed normally, there was nothing out of the ordinary.

It was time to go, so I proceeded to go behind the school to meet the supposed girl, although it could also be the case that instead of a girl it was a boy, no, that would be very strange and disturbing to me.

While I was thinking about stupid things, I got to the right place, as expected, there was no one, I guess I was right to assume it was a joke, or maybe I arrived very early, it is worth waiting a few minutes.

After waiting a few minutes, footsteps were heard, but it seemed as if they were from more than 1 person.

2 guys stopped in front of me, although it was a background character, there was no way that I would not recognize these two people, the one on the left was Yamato, the captain of the soccer team and the one on the right was Haruki, the captain of the team of basketball.

Anyone could refer to them as the epitome of a cool student, after all, they are popular with girls, as well as being the center of attention at sporting events.

At this point I had no idea what they wanted from me 2 people as popular as them, although connecting a few points I think I already know.

I guess I just have to continue my role as a secondary character to know how far this situation will reach although I can already imagine it, and I feel that it will not end well for me.

''Hello, are you expecting someone too?'' I asked such a common question that I was even surprised at how good I am at this.

''First of all, let me confirm something, you're Tsurumi-kun, right'' Yamato-san said this with a doubtful tone, well, it's normal, after all, I'm almost invisible to the eyes of the other students.

''Yes, it's me''. When I finished answering this, I could see how Yamato approached me to hit me in the stomach. Given this situation, I could calmly dodge him and then attack him; after all, it would not be an attack if they attacked me first.

But I decided not to do it since there was no reason for these two to hit me. So if I defended myself at this time, it would be my absolute victory, there is no doubt, but if I did that, it is likely that tomorrow I will be called to the address where I would be accused of beating these two.

I felt a brief pain in my stomach, if I had to compare them, it would be the strength of someone above the average of our age, but when training every day, these blows were somewhat insignificant if I compared them with the beatings that my sensei gave me when I trained with him. It is not that it did not hurt, but the pain did not take long to disappear.

During the time I studied at the university, I was in drama classes, so acting was not something new to me.

Knowing what role I should play, I could easily adapt, but I was always bad at improvising.

After his blow hit me, I started coughing like the blow took all the air out of me, although I only felt it slightly. After that blow, I could see how Haruki approached to hit me on the face.

I proceeded to fall to the floor like his blow had knocked me down. If this happened in a place other than the school at this time, both would already be on the floor begging for mercy, but unfortunately, it is not.

At the moment I was lying unfortunately on the ground, as if it were a dirty rag, both Yamato and Haruki approached me and began to kick me, well, this is already bothering me a bit.

"This is what you get for insulting Akira and Azami" Haruki said with a hateful tone.

It's the first time I've heard those names, but given the context in which they are mentioned, I suppose they refer to the two bitches from yesterday, an insult in exchange for a beating, something fair, in my opinion.

As I kept getting kicked by both of them, I could hear someone calling my name.

''¡¡Tsurumi-kun!!''

? Pov

I was never a fan of Mondays, nor was I a fan of going to school, but at this point I was eager to attend. After my conversation with Tsurumi-kun, I already made up my mind, today I would confront Yamada and Yoshida, I would no longer bear their insults or be treated like a servant.

When I got to the classroom I could see them, Yamada Akira and Yoshida Azami, two girls that I knew since elementary school, at first they were friendly with me but as time passed they began to be cruel to me, they always insulted me and made me run errands and if I refused they only told me that I should be grateful to be able to accompany them, as I had no friends I thought that was the normal way to be treated. That was my worst mistake.

I thought that maybe in Middle School things would be different, I could make new friends and leave my problems in the past. That was my worst mistake; after all, they also entered the same Middle school as I did, giving the same result as in elementary school.

When I thought that you could not handle this anymore, he appeared Tsurumi Raiden. When I saw him for the first time, I distrusted him, but when I listened to him little by little I began to believe in his words. I was the one who decided what I wanted to believe; I would not accept other people's words as truth. I came to this answer thanks to Tsurumi-kun's words.

So, I decided to confront them today.

When I got to the classroom, the two girls called me, but I decided to ignore them. When it seemed that they were going to come to my seat, the bell rang, indicating the start of classes.

After several hours of classes, the bell rang indicating lunchtime, so both girls came to my seat.

''Ignoring us when we call, you are disrespectful, you know'' said Yamada.

''But what could we expect from a useless one like you, who cannot comply with a simple order'' said Yoshida.

If I was going to confront them, I didn't want it to be in a place with many people.

''Could you accompany me to talk outside?''

''Oh, it seems as if you have something to tell us, but is it something so secret that you can't tell us in the classroom? I guess I don't lose anything by following you, so be a good girl and guide the way, Azami, let's accompany her to hear what you have to tell us ''

"But make it quick so that later she can go buy our lunch."

I proceeded to guide them into a hallway that was near a vending machine.

''l be fine here''

''So, what do you have to tell us? What is so secret not to mention it in the classroom?''

''I will not hang out with you anymore''

''What do you mean by this?''

'' Don't interrupt me when I'm speaking Yamada'' I said this highlighting the last part.

''As you heard, I do not intend to continue interacting with people like you, as it does not bring me anything good''

''So, you say you don't want to keep hanging out with us''

"That's right, being with you doesn't do me any good.''

'' I suppose there's no problem with it, as long as you continue to obey us, you will no longer hang out with us, so be a good girl and go buy us something to eat''

Maybe they were stupid, I just told them that I no longer wanted to hang out with her, and they thought I would obey them, I started to get a little upset.

The next few minutes we began to argue, more than an argument, you could say that we were yelling at each other If a teacher appeared at this point, it would only bring trouble.

As if I were a prophet, some footsteps were heard, when I turned to see who it was, I could see a familiar face, a face that I am sure I could not forget.

''Tsurumi-kun'' I said his name without realizing it, I was totally surprised, I did not expect him to be a student from my own school,

When saying his name, both Yamada and Yoshida began to look at him as if he was a weirdo. For some reason, this bothered me.

Tsurumi-kun asked me to accompany him to another place and given the current situation I can imagine why. How does he do to be there in the moments when I need help?

Upon accepting his invitation, he mentioned something that surprised me, he called Yamada and Yoshida a bitch. Come to think of it, those names are perfect for them.

I couldn't help laughing at his words. Taking advantage of the fact that he said that I don't see why I shouldn't vent a bit with them as well.

"I'm not a friend with them, so you don't need to ask bitches like them for permission."

After saying this, I took him by the hand and led him to a secluded area.

I and Tsurumi-kun talked for a few minutes until he offered me one of it Yakisoba breads. When I was going to accept them, my stomach made a noise that made me feel ashamed. Because right at this moment and right in front of him, for some reason I wanted the earth to swallow me up right now.

I decided to accept his proposal, so I took one of the loaves.

"You know you shouldn't be ashamed of it, it's a natural sound of the human body."

Those words embarrassed me even more than I already was, so I hit him on the arm, I was able to do this normally as if I felt comfortable being next to him.

At no time did I think that I would see him again. The previous time I could not thank him for his words, so I decided to do it this time-

Although he was reluctant to accept my gratitude, in the end, he gave up and accepted it.

I felt happy, after all, I was able to thank him duly, I began to imagine some moments being with him, either having lunch or studying, and for some reason I started to get nervous.

As if it were a signal, the bell rang signaling the end of the lunch hour.

I was only able to say my goodbyes quickly as I felt as if the words weren't coming out of my mouth, so I opted to quickly retreat to my classroom.

When I got back to the classroom, I could feel the stares from Yamada and Yoshida, but I didn't worry about it after all, I already made it clear that I would never go out with them again.

The next day everything went normally, I decided to go out at lunchtime hoping to meet Tsurumi-kun again, unfortunately, I had no luck.

The bell rang indicating the end of the day, although this day would be far from over.

As I prepared to go home, Yamada and Yoshida approached me.

"What if you joined us for a while as a farewell?''

"Since he no longer wants to join us, it would be impolite if he turned it down, and I'm sure he will be interested in what he finds wherever we go."

Those words caught my attention, I can't think of something that catches my attention, but if it's the last time, I think I'll accept it.

"But it will be the last time" I said this raising my voice to show that it would be the last.

"Yes, no problem, I'm sure it will be the last time"

I followed them to the back of the school.

'' And what should I see? ''

"Don't be impatient, we'll get there in a moment"

At that moment I could see how 2 boys kicked one who was totally defenseless on the ground. When I got closer, I could see who it was, it was Tsurumi-kun.

"Tsurumi-kun" I yelled as I tried to get closer to help him, but both girls grabbed me.

"You better calm down, we just brought you here so you can be an observer and learn not to belittle us."

I could only see how they hit Tsurumi-kun several times, my chest started to hurt when I saw this. It was my fault, if only I had continued to obey them, I would not find myself in this situation. I couldn't stop the tears from starting to come out, one of the many blows popped his lip, and he started to bleed.

Right now, I was totally devastated, it was all my fault.

"Let him go, if you want to take it out on me, but let him go," I told them as tears came to my eyes.

"Yamato, Haruki, I think this is enough with this, they should have learned not to mess with us.''

After saying this, they both stopped hitting him. I didn't have the strength to stand, so I collapsed on the ground.

"I hope we will continue to get along"

"And I hope this serves as a lesson to you"

After they said this, the 4 of them left.

With all the strength I could muster, I managed to get up and approach Tsurumi-kun. I have to take him to the infirmary, or his situation could get worse.

But to my surprise, he started to get up, as if the beating they had given him had been nothing.

"Are you okay?" He asked, as if I was more important than his condition.

"We should go to the infirmary, those guys beat you because of me, so I should get away from you, so I don't cause you more trouble." After saying this, the tears started to flow again.

He approached me, I thought maybe he would take it out on me for bringing him trouble, I couldn't blame him if he did, but to my surprise, his hand touched my face wiping away the tears he had.

''You could stop thinking like that, none of this is your fault. If you wanted to blame someone, it would be the stupidity of those 4, also as you can see, I'm fine'' after saying this he began to stretch as if to further validate his words.

"Although it may not seem like it, I am quite tough. That day we met I was in the hospital because I fell from the stairs. So, you don't have to worry about me''

His words reassured me, but even a part of me kept saying that it was my fault and that I should get away from him so as not to cause him more problems. Thinking about this, I couldn't help but feel sad, after all, I felt comfortable being with him, but I had to walk away if I didn't want to bring him more trouble.

As if he was reading my thoughts, he dispelled my doubts with the next words.

'' As I said, you can stop thinking like that, none of this is your fault, also if you don't want to be near me, let it be by your own decision and not influenced by another person, after all that was not what you decided that day. So, if you gave up right now you would only be making fun of your own words, also like I said don't worry about me, all my actions are given because I decided them, if I was looking for someone to blame; I could not say that it was I who decided''

I didn't know how or why, but talking to him made me think clearly, Tsurumi Raiden, who you really are and how it is possible that your words have such an effect on me. Seems as if he had far superior knowledge for someone our age, as if he had already lived once, although this no longer makes sense, overthinking would only confuse me more.

''I wouldn't mind going to the infirmary to fix my lip right now, so I was wondering if you could come with me since my head is still spinning.''

"Not that you were strong enough hahahaha" I couldn't help but laugh

''It's not as if I'm a rock to get out unscathed, I'm a human, you know?''

"Okay, I understand, come and follow me, I will accompany you to the infirmary, it is the least I can do for you at this time"

As if I had something to say, I decided to interrupt.

"Don't think I'm doing it out of guilt or something like that, I'm doing it because I really want to do it." This it seemed cheers him up a bit, as I could see a smile on his face.

"Then, miss guide, I am in the care of him"

With this, we both went to the infirmary while we talked as if none of this had happened, but I was sure of something, tomorrow I would confront them about this, I will not let them bother him again.

Raiden Pov:

If you get hit in the body, and you are also going to train after that, chances are you will end up with pain in the whole body.

It was already late, and I had just left the karate academy, in the end I decided to enroll in it, the sensei was quite good at what he did, this time I did not challenge him to a fight because I was not in the most optimal condition and also that the rules, I learned don't apply equally to karate so it would be stupid of me to challenge it. Although I fought with the best students, I must say that I was totally surprised to find her there, after all, in the novel it is not mentioned that she has that hobby although I would assume it.

It was a pretty tough match, most of the time I was at a disadvantage, but since I have much more time training than her, it was obvious that I would end with my victory, although if I had been negligent, I would have lost

I guess I wouldn't mind befriending her, after having a duel with her, I realized she is just as she is described in the novel.

Someone once said that if you want to know how a person is, you must confront them, although I don't remember where I heard this, well, it doesn't matter.

While she was thinking about it, I could see 2 girls and 2 boys a few meters away, they were the same as in the afternoon.

If in my previous life they asked some of my friends what was the characteristic that defines me the most, I am sure they would answer, vindictive. When someone does something to me, I always make sure to give it back to them twice, and in this world, Is no exception.

4 high school students at this time of night in a somewhat dangerous place, no one could say anything if they were attacked by an undesirable person, that undesirable person was right here.

As I followed them down an alley, I put on my sweatshirt and covered my face with the hood.

If there is something I hate more than anything in the world, it would be seeing my loved ones hurt, I saw that girl as a reflection of my little sister. After all, seeing her cry reminded me of Rumi, so I can't help it.

All the pain in my body started to go away as if it also supported the idea I had in mind. I guess I'll get some exercise before I get home.

With a sinister smile, I started to approach them.

Having planned everything, I decided to approach one of the men in the group. Before he could do anything, I proceeded to hit him on the jaw with an upward blow, making him lose consciousness easily. Now you should understand how it feels to be hit in the face.

But they wouldn't have time to react, I grabbed Yamato by the neck and kneed him in the stomach, knocking him out of breath, then hit him on the head, knocking him unconscious automatically.

The two girls looked in horror at what happened. Before they could run, I held them by the neck, and strangled them until they lost consciousness. Although they resisted a bit, they could not do anything thinking that they could die.

If only they had taken it out on me, this would be enough as revenge, but they made her cry, she also said those words, that a day before she had said the opposite.

At the moment I am upset, although I am lucky that I found 4 sacks of meat

I think i mentioned that developed my own fighting style and that it would be a combination of martial arts with sheer brutality. Sensei described it as something monstrous, and it would not be valid in tournament fights, but for a self-defense situation or in a fight it was totally viable.

Yamato, the captain of the soccer team, someone quite popular, characterized by his strong shots with the ball, I must admit that he had decent strength in his legs, so I decided to break them, after all, he can't be a footballer if he doesn't have legs.

First, I held his legs exactly at the ankles and proceeded to kick directly in the knee, making his leg point to the unnatural side. I did the same with his other leg, as well as punching him in the face until he was completely bloody.

He woke up from the pain, but another blow to his head caused him to pass out.

Haruki, the captain of the basketball team, is characterized by his good aim and coordination with his arms. What he would do would be a simple thing, break both arms that he is proud of.

I grabbed his wrist and struck his elbow; this made his forearm point to an unnatural position. Unlike the other one, this one did not wake up, I suppose the blow I gave him was quite strong, a few blows to the face was enough to leave him totally devastated, I suppose I could have a future as a cosmetic doctor.

Finally, there were the two bitches, I suppose I could have a code not to hit them, but at this point it didn't matter anymore.

I decided to rub their beautiful faces against the rough ground, then step on their heads, destroying their noses on the spot.

After this I took away all their valuables to make it look like they were attacked and for trying to defend themselves they were beaten.

I used one of their cell phones that fortunately did not have a password to request an ambulance, after all, leaving them here could be dangerous and things could get complicated. Therefore, it would be best to ask for help as if you were a passerby in this situation.

After calling the ambulance, I started destroying the phones and then throwing them into a nearby trash can.

With this matter over, I suppose I can invite that girl to lunch at a restaurant, after all, I have extra income, so it would be bad if I didn't share it. I must say that to be students they have a lot of money with them.

I would like my parents to give me this amount of money too. Speaking of parents, I better hurry to go home since I don't want to worry Rumi. When I got home, she asked me why I had a band-aid on my lip. I could only say that her stupid brother tripped and broke his lip. I didn't know whether to be happy because she believed me or sad because she accepted that I was stupid enough for this to happen.

With this thought, I began to walk home.

Identity revealed

It had already been several days since my little lesson to those students, they did not return to school, and I doubt they will do so for the rest of the year, after all, it would take months to recover from all the damage they suffered.

And as was to be expected, the day after that incident, the teachers warned us how dangerous it can be to be alone at night and that we should go directly to our homes once classes are over since 4 students had been attacked. And it seems that the attacker was not happy with what he got, and he beat them savagely, so we were instructed to be very careful.

What can I say, they began to attack me from 2 to 1, so my aggression can be considered self-defense, a self-defense that took a long time to arrive.

My actions were cataloged as a robbery, so I did well to take away their valuables, otherwise the case would be much more investigated, but being a common robbery, they did not give it much attention.

So, you could say that I am blameless even though if at the time they attacked me I had beaten them mercilessly, it is likely that I was suspended or expelled, and the last thing I want is to give my parents trouble.

I do not regret what I did since they were the ones who sought their own ruin. Also, if they had not included that girl, I suppose, they would have only learned a little lesson and not something much bigger from me.

Now, speaking of that girl, the last time I saw her was when I accompanied her to the vicinity of her house on the same day of the incident, we talked a lot, from the infirmary to her house, so I know her a little more, but being a total idiot, I forgot to ask her name, I'm starting to look like the typical protagonist of a romance.

Putting those thoughts aside, I decided enter my classroom.

...

I'm not a fan of Mondays, but for some reason I had a bad feeling today.

But not a hunch that something bad could happen, but one that today would be a tiring day, I could attribute this to my instincts, or maybe being born into another world gave me a little ability to cheat, ¡ha!, as if that could happen.

Before I knew it, the bell rang indicating the start of lunch, when you only have to listen for several hours to a teacher talking about topics that are already familiar to you, you feel that time passes very quickly.

I can't complain, it's not that I don't like school, but there are days that feel like forever, especially when there's math. Both now and in the past are still not to my liking.

All these thoughts aside, it would be better if I started with my lunch, I would not want to run out of lunch because I was wrapped up in my thoughts, as I've had days where before I knew it the bell rang, signaling the end of lunchtime, and I wouldn't want to spend the entire day on an empty stomach.

I took out a normal lunch box although its content was of quality. After all, cooking for a long time will improve your culinary skills except for a peach-haired girl, I understand that it will never improve.

Before opening my lunch, I heard some murmurs from my colleagues as they looked towards the entrance, so I also decided to take a look at it, after all, it was rare for something like this to happen.

When I looked towards the door, I could know the reason for this.

She was standing at the door being the center of attention in the whole room, all eyes were directed at her. After all, it seems that she always attracts everyone's eyes.

She is still the same person I can remember, green eyes, blonde hair and an imposing aura, a beauty in every word.

What is Miura Yumiko doing here?

It's impossible, after all, I never saw her at school or heard from her, and being the queen of fire, it would be difficult for the school not to talk about her.

She could be an exchange student or that kind of cliché, but it doesn't make sense since we are only a few months away from graduating, so it is impossible to accept a new student.

As I thought about what Miura might be doing in my classroom, she seemed to start talking.

"I'm looking for Tsurumi Raiden, I asked a teacher, and he told me that this was his classroom.''

If before it seemed strange to me that Miura was in my school, that she was looking for me among everyone present, it defied all logic, it was something that in my opinion would not make sense.

I wanted to answer her, but I didn't know how. After all, I'm talking about Miura Yumiko, how should I address her?

From what I remember, she is a very authoritative person who takes care of her friends.

What could I do in this situation?

Nothing of what is happening makes sense, but if I tried to think, there were 2 possible theories, the first is that she was friends with those two bitches and when she found out what they did to me, she wanted to come and question me directly, but it wouldn't make sense for Miura to remain anonymous to the point that she didn't even mention her in gossip or student conversations.

The second is that the girl in the hospital was a relative of Miura, and when she found out everything that happened, she wanted to know my version of events, but this also lacks logic.

Although it would not be the first time that I was in front of someone of the protagonists of this story, after all, in my karate academy I had several confrontations with Kawasaki, so even if I did not want to, I had some conversations with her, but it definitely could not be considered as a conversation of friends but of rivals. From before I enrolled, Kawasaki was the best student in the academy, and after I joined, she became the second best, which led us to have daily clashes, of course they all ended with my victory.

As I was lost in thought again, I felt someone touch my shoulder.

"Tsurumi, that girl is looking for you, don't you think you should answer her?" Said one of my classmates whose name I did not remember, which reminds me that I must change that habit of mine.

I guess I have no other choice, so I will continue with my initial idea to behave like an extra since I cannot think of a good reason for Miura to call me.

"It's me, are you looking for me for something in particular?"

"Could you come for a moment with me?"

I'd like to say no since I have lunch to eat, but I guess Miura wouldn't take no for an answer.

"Okay, but it's okay if I bring my lunch, right?"

"No problem, now follow me"

More than a conversation, I could feel that Miura was just giving me an order.

I followed Miura for a few minutes until we got to the bike parking lot, what memories this brings back, here I came with that girl when I stopped her from fighting with those two bitches.

"Here it is fine" Miura said.

Now, how should I refer to her? After all, I shouldn't know her name, so if I say her name, she will wonder why she knew it, and for that question I do not have an answer.

"Excuse me, I might know why you brought me here."

"I wanted to talk to you, so I asked a teacher which classroom you were in."

It definitely doesn't make sense for her among all the people to look for me.

For some reason, I felt as if I had met Miura before, but not this would make sense after all, I have known her character for a long time, but I could still feel that this was totally different from this reason.

"Is it okay if I call you by your name? Ra-i-de-n" Miura said as she looked embarrassed by this.

As far as I know, in Japan, only close people are usually called by their first name, although in my old world this is irrelevant, but here it had a deeper context.

Damn Miura, you put me in a situation that I have never been in before, it is better to calm down, thinking of some reason does not make sense, so I just have to let myself go.

"You know, before calling someone by his name, it's more polite to introduce yourself." That said, it seems like something has ignited inside her.

"You're right, my name is Miura Yumiko, but you can call me Yumiko"

"Miura-san ..." before I finished speaking, she interrupted me.

"You can tell me Yumiko, I insist"

"Miura-san doesn't seem rash to call you by your name, after all, it's the first time we've seen each other." After saying this, disappointment could be seen on her face, but it was momentary. Since in an instant she was full of determination. In my opinion, something quite strange since it is the first time, I have seen it.

"You're wrong, Raiden, we met before"

I'm pretty sure that's not true. After all, it's impossible for me to forget someone likes Miura, and it's not as if I suffered from amnesia that made me forget a specific person.

"Miura-san, if this is some kind of joke, I think I'm going to get angry. Also, if I had met you before, I doubt that I could have forgotten someone like you, since surely you are someone difficult to forget." After saying this, Miura had a surprised expression on her face.

''Miura-san, are you still here?'' I said this waving my hand in front of her, iit seemed as if she was lost in thought.

"I was a bit surprised by what you said. I guess my change in appearance and the fact that I started putting on makeup is so effective that you don't even recognize me, I can be proud of it. Because I'm a kind person, I'll give you a hint, Tsurumi-kun "

At that moment my mind went blank, I tried to remember everything I know about her and compare it with what I remember.

Miura has green eyes just like that girl, they were differentiated by the color of her hair, but if she dyed it blonde, She would give me the image of Miura, no, it is impossible that she is Miura, after all Miura is someone with a strong character, I doubt she can bear being insulted by someone, but in front of me was the proof that I was wrong.

The little I know about her, is about her second year at Sobu High, before that, I don't fully know her past.

Perhaps this is an unexpected turn of fate, no, that would be unlikely, but it should confirm it.

"Miura-san, can I ask you a question? Since all of this is hard for me to believe."

She nodded

"If you really are her, could you tell me what we talked about that day?"

"I thought you would ask me something serious" she said touching her forehead, then continued "We talked about my parents' work and what happened that day in the hospital, that answers your questions, Tsurumi-kun". She said mockingly.

It's definitely her, no question.

To think that I was helping an extra character like me, and it turned out to be Miura, this is something that I did not expect at all, but I can not do anything to change it.

If I had known before that it was Miura, I would have helped her anyway.

I am sure that my past self would be as surprised as I was by this situation, since my initial idea was to be a simple extra character, who would not intervene at all in the events or with the characters.

Although during the years that passed, it could be said That mentality was left a little behind, since if some unknown event happened with the protagonists, I suppose I would have to intervene.

Since the spitting image is the girl in front of me, if I hadn't met her at the hospital, I'm not sure Miura would become Sobu High's Fire Queen. It could also be wrong about it, perhaps later it would be Miura herself who would face those girls and gain the attitude and character that characterize her. I guess I'll never know the answer.

I don't know why, but I have the feeling that from now on my life will not be as peaceful as before, I hope I am wrong.

Miura's decision

Yumiko POV

"I can't believe you made the nurse only heal the wounds on your lip and not the others."

"As I told you, except for my lip, my whole body is fine, plus his blows felt like tickles."

"I can not believe it, but since you're in good condition, I can't contradict you."

It had been a few minutes since we left the infirmary, Tsurumi-kun only made the school nurse put a plaster on his lip.

When the nurse asked his how he had hurt herself, he only replied that it has fallen

After all, to say that the captains of the soccer and basketball teams had hit Tsurumi-kun several times, she would not have believed us.

That would be the difference in status between some popular students and ordinary students like us.

"Tsurumi-kun, you don't have to accompany me to my house, it's a bit far from the school."

I had never gone to my house with someone; therefore, it was a new experience, I always went home without any companion.

Sometimes I could see how other students left in groups or pairs, I always envied them for that, while they had fun talking to each other, I had no one to talk to.

"You helped me go to the infirmary, you can consider it a thank you from me"

For some reason, his words made me feel warm. Thinking about that, after the events that happened today, what are Tsurumi-kun and I? Simple companions, or he could consider me a friend.

When we were on the way to the infirmary, Tsurumi-kun told me that it would be my decision if I wanted to get away from him, not because someone asked me or did it out of obligation, so does it mean that he wants to stay by my side?

I can't help but blush thinking that.

I can't believe he was thinking that kind of thing, you've caused him a lot of trouble today, I doubt he wants to stay with me, but if he didn't want that, he wouldn't have decided to come with me today. So why, is he doing it? Has no sense.

Thinking about it only confuses me more, I want to ask him, but I'm afraid his answer is something I don't want to hear, after all, I consider him a friend.

I was able to remember some things my grandmother told me.

''Yumiko, sometimes people can be cruel or unpleasant, but there will always be people who will be by your side supporting you, you may not know him today or tomorrow, but you can be sure that when you meet these people, you will feel a special connection, since their relationship will be something genuine, something that will not break easily, even if things are not going well or are difficult, these people will not hesitate to give you a hand.''

''I know that perhaps now you will not understand my words well, but when you find those people, you will understand. And among those people there will be someone even more special, who will make your days a thousand times better, but you should also know that that person is ordinary and can have several defects, he will not always be a blue prince with blond hair as children's stories show, he can be someone ordinary who does not stand out in anything, so it will be your decision if you want that person to stay by your side or let him go.''

''So, Yumiko, in the future, when you meet that special someone, make sure to always be sincere with your words, as I am sure, that person will appreciate your sincerity."

When my grandmother had told me this, I did not understand it. At this moment I still do not fully understand it, but I know that I can consider Tsurumi-kun that special someone, as, after everything we had been through, he decided to continue being with me.

Gathering all the courage I can at this moment, I prepare to ask him.

''Tsurumi-kun, can I ask you a question''

''Go ahead''

I turned my gaze to him, although I felt quite nervous about what it would ask him, I was sure that if I did not do it, I would regret it later.

''After everything that happened, I expected you to get away from me, and although I wanted you to get away from me so that something like this would not happen to you again, you told me that you would not do it unless it was by my own decision without leaving me influence by something, so I would like to know what the relationship is we have.''

After saying this, i looked away from him, all the courage I gathered seemed to be gone.

"Mmmmm, it could be that of simple classmates..."

Hearing this, I couldn't help but feel sad, I guess in the end it wasn't okay, he just sees me as another classmate from school. Tears seemed to want to come out of my eyes.

What a fool I was to think that he would consider me a friend, I caused him a lot of problems, so it was something that could be expected.

Although it seemed that he had not finished speaking.

''But given everything that happened, we could not consider ourselves simple schoolmates. Besides, although it is a bit ashamed to say, during the little time we met, you seemed like someone very interesting, someone who could overcome the problems you had. Not everyone has the courage to do it, so even though it seems really rushed to me, we would consider ourselves friends, of course if that doesn't bother you.''

When I heard that, I couldn't stop the tears from coming out of my eyes, I could feel that something inside me was warm, I had never felt like this with anyone. The tears that came out were not due to sadness but were tears that felt warm for some reason.

This seemed to surprise and scare him.

''If something I said upset you, I'm sorry.'' He apologized quickly, as if he was trying to retract what he said.

''It's not what you think, something got in my eyes, that's why I'm crying''

"You're sure? it doesn't seem like that was the case.''

I hit him on the arm.

"If I say it is because I have something in my eye, it is because I have something in my eye." I couldn't help saying something annoying, for some reason he annoyed me that he wanted to retract his words.

"Okay, but you don't have to hit me either, you know?"

"Sorry, I didn't think well." As we said this, we both couldn't help but laugh at the situation we were in.

I never thought there would come a time when I could laugh with someone.

"I also consider you my friend, Tsurumi-kun" I said this in a low voice, hoping that he could hear it.

"I'm glad to hear that." I could see his smile after he said this.

"Tsurumi-kun, I know it may be a bit hasty, but I'd like to tell you something."

''I'm all ears''

"My father is the head doctor at the hospital where we met, so he is not at home much, and if you ask about my mother, she works all day, so I only see her at night, so I spent more time with my grandmother''

Remembering those days made me somewhat sentimental.

''You used to? Something happened?''

She suffered a heart attack on Friday night. We were both having dinner, and out of nowhere my grandmother started touching her chest and then fainted. In my desperation I could only call the police to send an ambulance to my house.''

"It must have been difficult."

"That day at the hospital where we met, I was there because I wanted to know my grandmother's condition. When I asked my dad if my grandmother would recover, he didn't give me an answer, and although I complained, he didn't answer. So I was sitting outside my grandmother's room I was crying, until you showed up.''

I took a deep breath and mentally prepared myself for what I was going to say.

"If you hadn't talked to me that day, I don't know how I could have gone to school, so I would like to thank you with all my being"

''We've already talked about it, you don't have to thank me, it's something I wanted to do.''

"In the same way, if you ever have a problem, you can ask me for help, although I'm not good at many things, I will do my best."

"Hahahaha" Tsurumi-kun laughed.

''Did I say something funny? For some reason, his laughter started to bother me.

''It's not what you think, it's that I remembered that day in the hospital and comparing you at this moment it seems that you were a different person, that's why I find it funny, It's not that your words have made me laugh. I appreciate your words, if I am in trouble, I will not hesitate to ask for your help''

You are right to remember how I was before and compare myself now. There is a great change, but all that was thanks to Tsurumi-kun. Without his support, I doubt that I could have changed.

"Also, if you need help or someone to talk to, feel free to tell me, I will always be available for you, after all, we are friends, right?" (1)

Tsurumi-kun's words made me blush, so I couldn't meet his eyes.

Without realizing it, I was already close to my house; I suppose that talking while walking makes you not feel the passage of time.

"Here is ok Tsurumi-kun, my house is already close, I don't want you to stray too far from the road to your house"

Of all the times that I walked home, this time I enjoyed it a lot, and it was all thanks to Tsurumi-kun, I hope I have the opportunity to repeat it. Of course, I am not going to say this since just thinking that makes me ashamed

"Then it's okay with me, take care of yourself on the way home"

With that said, Tsurumi-kun started walking towards the opposite side from which I was heading.

I'm looking forward to a chance to speak to him again, although now that I know we are friends, I suppose there will be more opportunities.

With this, I went home, since later I have to visit my grandmother, there are many things I want to tell her.

...

I was on my way to the room where my grandmother was staying. From today on, visits would be allowed, so I wanted to take this opportunity to talk with her and tell her everything that happened. Of course, I am going to omit some parts since she is in poor health. The last thing I want to do is worry her.

Before entering her room, I decided to knock on the door because if I entered without warning, maybe I would be sleeping, and I did not want to wake her up if that was the case.

After knocking on the door, I could hear my grandmother's voice.

''Ahead"

So, I went into your room, I had already come to the hospital before because of my father's work, so I already knew the room models, but for some reason this room had more things. I suppose my father ordered to give priority to his mother, even if their relationship is not the best.

"Yumiko-chan, it's good to see you"

"The same I say grandmother" after saying this, I gave her a hug.

Although it had only been a few days, it seemed like a lot more time had passed since I last saw her.

''Yumiko-chan, for some reason you look different, something good happened?''

My grandmother was as perceptive as ever. Every time she asked me how I was doing in school, I could only answer with a good answer. Although her face indicated that she did not believe me, she did not decide to press me more.

''You could say that some things happened.''

She motioned for me to sit on her bed.

"Come on, tell your grandmother."

I decided to sit next to her and prepare for what she was going to say.

''Do you remember that long ago you told me that one day I would find someone who would support me and make me feel comfortable with his company.''

"How can I forget it? If I remember correctly, it was when you were 8 years old, and you had a bad time at school, you were crying all afternoon."

''Grandma, you don't have to mention all that'' I started to get embarrassed when I remembered all that.

That day I was quite sad because when I was in elementary school, I had tried to tell a girl I was talking to so we could be friends, but the girls who were bothering me had told her not to interact with me and she told them that she wouldn't do it since she only spoke to me out of pity, that hurt a lot.

"Come on, Yumiko-chan, you don't have to bother, if I remember what I told you that day"

"What I meant is that I think I found that special someone you mentioned back then," she seemed surprised to hear my words.

"That would explain why you look so happy and how you met him? what's his name, how old is he, is he in your classroom?"

''Grandma, those are a lot of questions.'' She seemed very excited to ask me all that.

"I think I got a little carried away." More than my grandmother seemed to be talking to someone my age, I might consider her a friend, although it had been quite a while since we last spoke in this way.

When I entered high school, I thought that I could start from scratch, I had the opportunity to make new friends. Unfortunately. I was wrong, as I realized that it would be the same as in elementary school, so I avoided mentioning this to my grandmother.

Since I didn't want to bother her with my problems.

"Okay don't worry, I met him on Saturday outside this very room"

"I heard from your father that you came that day, but no visitors were accepted, I'm sorry, Yumiko-chan"

''Don't worry Grandma, it's not that this was your fault''

"So, you met him outside of this room, how did it happen?"

As always, my grandmother likes to hear everything in great detail.

''I was sitting outside, and he appeared offering me something to drink. At first, I did not know what to do, so I accepted it. After that, when I was about to leave, I asked him why he did it, and he replied that he doesn't like to see me cry. He saw a pretty girl, so he wanted to cheer me up. After that, we talked some more, and before he left, he said something to me that made me change the way I see things."

''What did he tell you?''

"What you decide to believe from now on is your own decision, but if you allow me to give you any advice, it would be to believe my words, that's what Tsurumi-kun said."

"I won't pressure you to tell me what his conversation was based on, but from what I could understand, it was something that helped you make an important decision, right?"

''Yes, it was'' That someone strange spoke to me that way and showed concern for someone I had just met surprised me, so I decided to try to make my own decisions and stop believing everything that other people told me, now. It would be my decision whether I believed them or not.

"By the way, you met him on Saturday, and you call him Tsurumi-kun. Huh, it seems that you became very fond of him, right?"

I couldn't help but blush at her words.

"Grandma is nothing of what you are thinking, he just told me that he considers our relationship friends"

"I was just kidding, but I'm glad you have a friend, I'm sure Tsurumi-kun is someone special to you, right?''

"That's right, how to put it, he is someone unique, he seems to have more experience than any student of our age."

''That means he's much more mature than other people his age. I am very happy that you have found that special person who supports you and makes you feel comfortable. I'm already old, so I'm deeply happy that you have someone else to rely on."

''Don't say that grandma, it looks like you're going to die, and that's not going to happen. My dad is a good doctor, I'm sure you'll recover quickly, and we'll spend the evenings together like we used to before."

"My mistake, I didn't mean to say it like that, but you also have to admit that I'm old enough, it's not that your grandmother is immune to the passage of time, right?''

"I guess you're right about that, I know, when you recover, I'll ask Tsurumi-kun if he wants to come over to the house so you can meet him, I'm sure you'll like."

"That would be nice, Yumiko-chan, but I think that's impossible for me"

''Grandma, what did you say at the end?'' I couldn't clearly hear what she said at the end.

"I said the view of the sunset from the sale is beautiful, why don't you take a look at it?"

Although this seemed a bit strange to me. So, I got up to see the sunset through the window, Grandma was right, the sunset looks quite beautiful from the window.

''Yumiko-chan, there will be times when life puts up obstacles that seem difficult or impossible to overcome, but as long as you have someone special by your side, I know that you can overcome them. I feel happy that you have found a friend. I wish you all the luck, Yumiko-chan, I know that you will become someone spectacular in the future, take good care of yourself and never forget them, that I will always be proud of you.''

"Grandma, what are you saying? I told you to stop joking like that." I said this while still staring out the window, a small part of me was feeling fear right now.

The seconds passed and there was no response from my grandmother, that little fear that I had began to grow, so I decided to approach her.

"Grandma, if this is a joke, I'm going to be very angry." I said this, but there was no response from her.

My grandmother seemed to be sound asleep, that's why she shouldn't answer me, she must be pretty tired.

As I tried to make me believe these thoughts, I couldn't stop my tears from starting to flow.

"Grandma, is asleep, right?" Tomorrow when it returns, we will talk again as we did today, right? And when you recover, I'll introduce you to Tsurumi-kun and the three of us will talk."

Tears flowed uncontrollably from my eyes, I didn't want to believe it, I refused to believe it, it couldn't be, a few moments ago we were talking about the best, it's impossible that she...

I picked up the room phone to call one of the nurses, they didn't take long to answer, I told them that something was wrong with my grandmother, and they hurried to come.

I didn't want to believe it, I refused to do it, but it was too late, the words I was saying made sense right now, it was goodbye.

''!!Grandma!!" I couldn't help screaming when I hugged and released all my emotions in that moment.

When the nurses arrived, they only confirmed what It feared, she had passed away.

...

Grandma POV:

Hours before.

"Mother, are you sure of this decision?"

''I'm sure, I would not like to spend the rest of my life connected to machines. Besides, I think I have lived long enough, I was able to raise a beautiful child who became a doctor and could have a family, you also gave me a beautiful granddaughter. I couldn't be more grateful''

''If that is your decision, I will respect it, after all, I could never refuse any request from you.

Although we had had some discussions, I know that he cares about me. When I had that heart attack, he was the first to have me brought to his hospital where I was treated immediately. I know that because my daughter-in-law told me about it.

He started to come closer and gave me a hug, so I gave it back to him as well.

My husband abandoned me when I got pregnant, so I raised him alone, and I'm proud of the man he became.

''Mother, I know that maybe we have not always agreed on some things, but I want you to know that you were always the person I admired the most.''

I couldn't keep a few tears from coming out.

"Thank you darling, I will always be proud of you. By the way, how much time do I have left?''

"To be honest, with a lot of positivity it would be until tomorrow, but the reality would be a few hours." He seemed very depressed.

''Okay darling, this is a decision I made on my own, spending the rest of the time that I have left in my life connected to some machines is not something I would like, but first, I would like to ask you a favor.''

''Tell me''

"I would like to speak with a Yumiko-chan one last time, there are some things I want to say to her"

He wiped away some of the tears that flowed from his eyes. "No problem, I'll call her so she can come to visit you"

By the way, you should be more attentive to her, I know maybe they don't get along since they are separated by your work, but it wouldn't hurt if you spent more time with her. The same goes for Emiko, she is her mother, so when you get home, tell her to at least have a little chat with her daughter, I know Yumiko would be happy about that.''

"I promise I will try, because it is quite difficult because of the work.''

"I hope so"

It had been a few hours since I spoke with my son, I was lying in bed waiting for Yumiko. It may not be the best time to tell her this, but I would like her to be strong after my departure. Maybe I'm being a bit selfish, but it would be bad for Yumiko to continue depending on me, although I know she hides things from me, but I don't want to pressure her, after all Yumiko is my granddaughter, so the only thing, I can do for Yumiko is advise her.

There was a noise at the door, I guess it's time.

''Ahead"

To my surprise, Yumiko looked different. I do not mean her appearance or her physique but her smile, it has been a long time since she saw her smile like that.

Something good must have happened, because I'm sure if it hadn't happened, she would have behaved as her did every time came home from school.

So, I couldn't help asking her.

We talked for a long time; I could discover that her emotion was due to the fact that she had met a boy. Looks like Yumiko managed to make a friend, I'm happy for her.

I joked with her a bit; it's been a long time since I could hear her excited about something.

"I guess you're right about that, I know, when you recover, I'll ask Tsurumi-kun if he wants to come over to the house so you can meet him, I'm sure you'll like."

Her words surprised me, I guess she is very excited. Unfortunately, that will not be possible since I have little time left, I can feel my lower body starting to go numb.

"Sure, I would like Yumiko-chan, but I think that's impossible for me"

I responded to her words, but the last thing I said was in a low voice, since I didn't want to ruin this moment we had, it had been a long time since we spoke this way.

Yumiko heard me and went to look out the window. After all, although the sunset view was beautiful, I felt that more parts of my body began to go numb. I guess I don't have time, at least I wanted to say some last words.

''Yumiko-chan, there will be times when life puts up obstacles that seem difficult or impossible to overcome, but as long as you have someone special by your side, I know that you can overcome them. I feel happy that you have found a friend. I wish you all the luck, Yumiko-chan, I know that you will become someone spectacular in the future, take good care of yourself and never forget them, that I will always be proud of you.''

I felt that little by little my conscience began to move away from me, as if I were very tired, I guess it was about time.

It seemed that Yumiko had responded to my words, but I could not hear her.

In my last moments I thought about that person that Yumiko had told me. I know that maybe my thoughts will not reach you, but please take care of Yumiko, she is a good girl, she may cause you some problems, but if she considers you a friend, I know that they will be able to carry on even with any adversity.

With this, I closed my eyes, and I felt how fatigue took over my whole body. Thank you for being a good granddaughter, Yumiko.

...

Yumiko POV

Days had passed since my grandmother passed away, I did not have the courage to go to school at that time.

When I mentioned it to my parents, they told me that there would be no problem with that, I could miss a few days since they knew how much I loved Grandma.

On the day of her funeral, I couldn't help but cry throughout the entire ceremony, after all, I had been the last person to speak to her, aside from hearing her last words, and instead of being any of her wishes, she gave me a advice, how could I feel knowing that the last thing he did before he died was worry about me?

Even if I try to follow some of her advice, I know that I am still somewhat weak, I could not be the person I wanted me to be, after all, I am still the same crying girl as in elementary school.

While thinking about that, the image and some words from Tsurumi-kun came to mind.

"You decide the words you want to believe, do not let anyone force you or impose their thoughts, it is you who chooses your own path"

And in turn, I remembered the last words of my grandmother.

''Yumiko-chan, there will be times when life puts up obstacles that seem difficult or impossible to overcome, but as long as you have someone special by your side, I know that you can overcome them. I feel happy that you have found a friend. I wish you all the luck, Yumiko-chan, I know that you will become someone spectacular in the future.

Those words began to mix in my mind, if Tsurumi-kun was right, if I decided what I wanted to believe, if I am the one who decides my own path. If I make an effort, could I become someone spectacular like my grandmother would have wanted?

But at the same time, I was afraid of this change, after all, when I tried to change, it ended with the beating Tsurumi-kun got.

If it wanted to do it, I could get him in trouble again.

''Also, if you ever need help or someone to talk to, feel free to tell me, I will always be available for you, after all, we are friends, right?''

I remembered the words he said to me when we were on our way to my house. I had told my grandmother that I trusted Tsurumi-kun, that if I were in trouble, I know he would help me and vice versa.

I started to wonder, why should I care about the opinion of others?

Those thoughts started to cheer me up for some reason. The only opinion that should matter to me is that of my friends, because I have to let 2 bitches intimidate me, I guess it's because I let them do it in the first place. Go to hell, both of you, if they tried to do something to him, this time I wouldn't stay crying like an elementary school girl. After all, I wouldn't let Tsurumi-kun be the only one to help me.

Looking in the mirror, I could still see the image of the same vulnerable and crying girl, I wanted to leave this behind, I wanted to be a better person that my grandmother would be proud of, someone who is not intimidated by others, who is not afraid of defending your friends.

I had decided I wanted to leave this image in the past and become someone proud, strong, capable and above all someone who protects his friends.

I suppose a change of style would not hurt, although Tsurumi-kun said that I looked beautiful, I'm sure that if it fixed me a little, I would look even better.

Why did I think of looking better just for Tsurumi-kun? For some reason, I started to blush.

Enough Yumiko, stop thinking that and focus on what you were thinking. Although I wouldn't mind if he complimented me a bit on my appearance.

Putting aside those embarrassing thoughts, I decided to change my appearance, maybe I should dye my hair a stronger color, something that would match my green eyes.

Maybe a yellow color would suit me?

Changing the color of my hair would not be enough, it should change every negative aspect of me to leave behind that image of a girl who would cry for any reason, but I think it is a good start.

"Yumiko, can you come down, we want to talk to you?"

''I'm coming'' That my parents call me is strange, we rarely spoke, although due to the death of my grandmother they had both made the decision to take a few days off from work.

When I got to the living room, I could see the two of them sitting on the sofa, as they indicated that I should sit in front of them.

"Could you hear us?" Asked my father.

"Ok.'' It could have nodded earlier, but it had already decided to leave little Yumiko in the past and be someone better.

''I know that maybe after your grandmother's death it will be difficult for you, and maybe we have not been the best parents for you, but talking to your grandmother made me realize that we were putting you aside to prioritize our work.''

"They are right, they spend very little time at home. Besides, I only see Mom when I go to bed." There was no need to lie or deny his words, it was always like that.

''I know Yumiko, that's why after talking with your father we decided to change our schedules to spend more time with you. Of course, there may not be as much difference as before, but at least we would like to spend more time with you. Since you are our precious daughter, and we would like to know more about you, how you are doing in school, how you get along with your friends.''

I suppose my grandmother's death also affected them, after all, my mother got along well with her, and although my father and my grandmother sometimes argued, I know that she loved him very much.

If I wanted to change and leave my old self behind, talking about it with my parents was also a way to start.

They were trying to make the effort to spend more time with me, it would be thankless on my part if I did not reciprocate those feelings. Before I would have blamed them, but blaming them would not change anything, I was just trying to cover my weaknesses by blaming them, but now it was different, or so I wanted to do.

"I guess it would be nice if they spent more time with me, and as for how I'm doing in school, do you really want to know?'' I asked them, but it seemed like that question raised some kind of doubt.

"If we wanted to, after all, we are your parents, we are here to support you"

So, I told them everything I had been through from elementary school to today, how I had been bullied and insulted by other girls, how I couldn't make friends.

When I told them this, I could see various emotions in my parents, from sadness, guilt and anger. Maybe they think that if they had been more attentive to me, there would have been some difference, but the truth is that I do not know after all that.

It is already part of the past and had decided to leave the past behind.

I kept telling them some things, like the day I was in the hospital and met a boy, when I said this, I could see that my mother seemed happy although my father for some reason seemed upset, but unlike his previous annoyance this seemed different, I also mentioned how Tsurumi-kun had been beaten for helping me, to which my parents seemed to want to go to school right now and yell at the principal for everything that happened. Although they calmed down when I told them that he was fine and that he only ended up with a cut on his lip.

"That boy is quite strange, if you say that you saw how he was beaten and that he only had a wound on his lip, it is quite strange." Said my mother.

"I couldn't believe it too, but after they left, he got up as if nothing happened and told me he was pretty strong."

My mother started laughing.

"I suppose he wanted to be strong in your presence."

For some reason, I started to blush, and my father seems to have noticed it.

He coughed for us to focus on him, it seemed that we had left him out of the conversation.

''So apart from the fact that they beat him, and he acted as if nothing had happened, what is the relationship you have with that boy?''

"He is my friend" I said with all the resolve he had.

''I'm happy for you Yumiko, although it was difficult, it seems that you managed to make a friend. At this moment I feel many things as a mother. I feel that I have failed you, I did not know that you were suffering so much'' My mother looked quite sad as if everything had been her fault, my father was the same, but I am not going to blame them, after all, it's my fault too.

"It is not your fault, I also have responsibility for this, I should have told you at the time, but I did not have the courage to do so." There was a lot of feeling in my words, this conversation we had at this moment was not something I had expected.

''Yumiko'' my mother said while hugging me.'' You are such a strong girl, I'm sure your grandmother is proud of you, could you also forgive us for not realizing everything that happened to you?'' My mother said as some tears came out of her.

My voice began to sound weak, at that moment I felt warm, my mother's concern made me happy.

"It's not your fault, there's nothing to forgive, so you don't have to apologize." After saying this, I also started to cry.

I've never had a moment like this with my mom before, I was afraid to tell her.

It seemed that my fear was unfounded, I was a fool.

After we both calmed down, we parted ways. It seemed like my father wanted to join us too, but he doesn't show much of his feelings, my mother says that's what makes him cute, I can't understand it.

"By the way, mother, is there something I want to ask you?"

"Tell me, Yumiko"

"I made a promise to my grandmother and myself, so I want to leave my old self behind and become a better person, but when I look in the mirror, I still see the same elementary school girl that I used to be. I want a change of style, so I would like to know if you could advise me about it.''

When my mother heard this, she was very happy. I suppose we have rarely done the things that mothers, and daughters usually do.

"I would like Yumiko very much; I know the right place for it"

We spent the rest of the afternoon talking and planning what we would do tomorrow.

The next day we went to dye my hair blonde. I also decided to change my hairstyle for one that left strands of hair on the shoulders. This was the stylist's suggestion, and when I saw the result, I was blown away, there was no trace of my old self, now I was someone completely new. I also wanted to learn how to do makeup, so my mother decided to teach me, and although my father was opposed to the idea at first, after seeing the result he had no complaints.

...

I had decided to go to school.

It was already Monday, several days had passed, so if I needed more, I would end up falling behind in some subjects.

My father decided to accompany me, he wanted to speak personally with the principal to communicate some things, it seems that he wanted to call the parents of the girls who bullied me, although I told my father that it was not necessary, he decided to do it, he told me that, ''what kind of father would I be if he left such acts unpunished'', but to our surprise, we found out that the students no longer went to school, it seems that the 4 students had been victims of an assault and they ended up quite wounted, so it was not known when they would recover or if they would still attend school, I suppose it could be considered as a punishment for all their actions.

After saying goodbye to my father, I decided to go to my classroom only to be received by all the looks from my classmates, I could hear some words.

''Who is she?''

"Is she a new student?"

''She is quite beautiful, do you think if I confess to her, she will agree to go out with me? ''

They were some of the things that I could hear, I decided to ignore them and go to my seat.

The classes passed normally, some had guessed who it was from the place where I sat, so their looks were quite remarkable, as if they could not believe what they were seeing. Of course, this did not matter to me at all. After all, I decided that the opinions of other people outside my friends would not matter to me.

I decided to walk to the teacher's room. When I entered, I decided to ask her what room Tsurumi Raiden was in. A teacher was kind, and she told me his location, so I went to his classroom.

I felt a bit nervous, even though Tsurumi-kun had told me that we were friends, I hadn't talked to him since that day, but I finally had the chance to talk to him again.

When I entered the classroom, I could feel various stares, but I could also see that Tsurumi-kun was sitting while he was looking at me like everyone else.

I decided to invite him to follow me to the bike rack, even though my voice sounded authoritative, since I was feeling a bit nervous and didn't know how to invite him in the right way.

After he asked me if he could bring his lunch, I nodded and took him to the parking lot.

As we walked, I began to remember some things that I had discussed with my mother.

Flashback

"Yumiko, tell me something, how far have you come with that friend of yours?"

''Mother, what are you hinting at?'' I said this quite nervously, I knew what her meant, but I had already told her everything that had happened with Tsurumi-kun.

I tried to answer in the correct way but couldn't help stuttering

"As I told you, we are friends, and it would be too early to be something like that, after all, we have just met."

''But you don't dislike the idea, do you''

''¡MOM!'' I said this somewhat annoyed and embarrassed.

''It's that the way you described that boy to me, I thought he was someone quite interesting, so maybe at some point I could get a girlfriend, but since you said you're her friend, I guess there won't be a problem with that, right?''

For some reason, the idea that Tsurumi-kun could have someone else to be with began to irritate me. After all, he had told me that he was always alone and had no friends.

''But just in case, I will give you some advice. You could try calling him by his first name, that way it would show that he is confident, and since you said that they are friends, I don't see anything wrong with doing it.''

"I think I can think about it."

"Good luck, Yumiko"

"I already told you that it was not what you imagined"

End of flashback

I suppose my mother can be quite nosy although I don't dislike that. Instead, I'm happy I had those kinds of conversations with her.

While I was remembering some things, we had reached our destination.

Tsurumi-kun asked me some questions, so I did not hesitate to answer them, although they felt strange since it was not the first time we came to this site.

I plucked up the courage to ask him if I could call him by his first name.

Although his answer puzzled me.

"You know, before you call someone by their name, it's polite to introduce yourself."

It is true that I knew his name, but I had never introduced myself.

So, I decided to tell him my name in addition to telling him to call me by my first name, to which he flatly refused.

But I had not given up, after all, I decided to grow as a person, so I would continue to insist until he called me by my first name, after all, we were friends, so I was not doing anything wrong.

Raiden told me that it was the first time we met, this made me feel annoyed and happy in turn. After all, if he could not recognize me, it is because I did a great job with my appearance, so I could no longer relate to her helpless girl he met.

Raiden said he wanted to ask me a question to which I nodded, but to my disappointment, it was stuff we talked about the day he walked me home.

I guess I should be proud of myself, since not even Raiden can recognize me, although I starting to annoy me.

I decided to give him a hint that who I was, to which Raiden was totally blank, he seemed to be quite pensive.

''It bothers me a little that you do not believe me''

After answering his question, he seemed to be in a state of shock. After seeing him like that for several seconds, I hit his on his arm, which made him react.

"So, Raiden, if you believe me?''

"After seeing all the evidence, I guess I have no other, truth?" He seemed to say this as if he resigned himself to something, which pissed me off, and I hit him again.

"It's okay, Miura-san, you don't have to keep hitting me, I understand, excuse me for not recognizing you from the beginning"

''That is not why I am hitting you.'' I decided to prepare myself well for the next thing I would demand of him. ''If you want me to forgive you, you must call me by my name, after all you said that is what people close to you are called, and that day you said we were friends, right? ''

"I have no other alternative, right" It seemed as if he had resigned himself to a cruel fate, so I started to hit him again.

"Okay, okay, you don't have to hit me again, Yumiko."

Hearing him say my name made me happy.

"Then I'm counting on you from now on, Raiden."

"It seems that I have no other choice, right?" I was getting ready to hit him, "I'm counting on you too, Yumiko"

After this, we talked a little more until the bell rang, indicating the end of the lunch hour, neither of us was able to eat lunch that day.

The little sister test

Things happen for a reason, either by people's decisions or by something called destiny.

If someone years ago had told me that at some point, I would be having lunch with Miura, I would not believe it. After all, I planned to have the minimum of contact with some characters.

But the girl in front of me is proof that I could be wrong.

It seems that there is a greater force that pulls the strings of life, but since it is my second life, I can't help but think that this is true.

If they asked me; If you saw Miura in danger, would you help her? My answer is obvious, I would help her without thinking. After all, I guess that spending several years with a sweet little sister made my selfish attitude decrease, it doesn't mean that it disappeared completely.

It already seems like I'm a typical romance character though if someone else were in the same situation, I'd just ignore them.

My doubts about the origin of the universe aside, I still find it hard to believe that I'm having lunch with the future fire queen of Sobu High, not that I have any complaints about it.

It's already been several days since I started having lunch together with Miura, so it could be said that one part of me got used to it while the other part thinks I'm in some kind of dream.

To think that Miura was someone so fragile and vulnerable before entering Sobu High is hard to believe. After all, one behaves according to the experiences one gains, so associating Miura with the girl I met that day in the hospital still seems unbelievable, but the proof that I'm wrong is right there in front of me, like this, that to keep trying to find the logic for this will only give me a headache.

"Raiden, do you have brothers?"

Miura question took me out of my thoughts: "I have a younger sister, she is very similar to you, except for the color of her hair." My words seemed to surprise Miura.

'' Oh, is that so?''

"I don't think I have any reason to lie to you, am I right?"

"You don't have to answer that way either" it seemed like this bothered her a bit, and she started pouting. I can't deny that she looks cute while she's doing this.

"If you want, I can present it to you, it is not that I have it hidden or anything like that.''

On second thought, I would like to know how Rumi would react to Miura. In the time at the camp in the original story, Rumi only talked to Hachiman and Yukino, as she found the other characters boring, but currently Rumi is someone different than she should be. I have no complaints about it, after all, what kind of brother wouldn't care about his little sister's future?

''¡Can I go to your house!?'' Miura's voice had a tone of excitement and nervousness at the same time.

On second thought, didn't I just invite a girl to my house?

How stupid can I be? She's nervous about it, I guess interacting most of the time in a disinterested way made me a little numb to these issues.

"If you want, it's not that I make you do it or anything like that"

I don't know why, but what I said sounded as if I was trying to trick someone into coming to my house.

"If you agree with that, I have no problem." Miura for some reason seemed happy about this, I understand this girl less and less.

Before she could respond, rang the bell that marked the end of lunchtime.

''See you at the exit Raiden'' After saying this, Miura rushed back to her classroom, she looked happy for some reason. I repeat what I think, I don't understand Miura at all.

As we drive to my house, I can't help but wonder why Rumi responded so cold when I called out to her.

Flashback

It seems that I managed to get out of school before Miura, I guess I can take advantage of this to call Rumi.

If you're wondering what kind of parents give their youngest daughter a cell phone, I'll tell you they're the same parents who almost gave her a heart attack when Rumi got lost when we went on a trip. To prevent it from happening again, they gave him a cell phone. Of course, I had to teach her the basics to use it well.

"Onii-chan are you sick? Since it's strange that you're calling me" Rumi is very insightful, even a little scary.

''Are you home already?''

"I've been here for a while, is something wrong?''

"Just a friend wants to meet you, so I'm thinking of taking her home''

Several seconds passed, but there was no response.

"Rumi, are you still there?"

"It seems I'm hearing wrong, could you repeat what you said?" For some reason, her tone became more serious than normal.

''I said she would bring a friend home since she wanted to meet you.''

I managed to hear some murmurs but couldn't understand them.

"Okay, you can bring her, after all this is your home too" After saying this, Rumi cut off the call.

End of Flashback

I guess it's nothing serious, maybe I'm thinking about it too much.

"Raiden, aren't we there yet?

''We are already close''

After a few more minutes, we finally arrived, Miura looked exhausted. Not that my house was too far, right? After all, it only takes me 20 minutes to walk.

''Is this your house? I imagined it smaller"

"I apologize to your majesty that this humble servant could not live in a more humble house" I said in a sarcastic tone. After spending several days with Miura, I can't help but be more confident, she doesn't like it being too formal.

"My mistake, will we stay here, or will you invite me in?"

''I feel comfortable right now, so I wouldn't mind staying here'' After saying this, I felt a hit on my arm, it seems like it became a habit that every time I win a conversation with Miura, she hits me on the arm. I don't understand women.

"I understand, so much violence is not necessary."

I proceeded to open the door, after which I was greeted by a ball of black hair.

"Kuro, did you miss me? I missed you too"

I was ignored by Kuro since he seemed more interested in the visit than in his owner. You hurt the heart of your owner, Kuro.

"So, this is your pet, huh, it looks really cute." Miura said, as she started to pet my cat.

"You know what they say, pets look like their owners"

"I guess it doesn't apply to this case, does it?" Miura looked quite happy after saying this, as if it were revenge for what I said earlier. I definitely cannot relate Miura to the girl I met for the first time.

''I understand. I understand, you can sit on the couch while I bring something to drink.''

With that said, Miura and Kuro went to the couch.

"Miura, are you okay with some tea, or would you like some water?"

There was no answer, this girl can sometimes have a headache.

"Yumiko, are you okay with some tea or water?"

"I'm fine with some water"

After Miura calmed down, I went to call Rumi.

"Rumi, can you come down? I want you to meet someone"

A moment later I could hear Rumi coming down the stairs.

Miura seemed excited to meet my sister for some reason.

After Rumi reached the room, she looked at Miura with a somewhat defiant look.

"I'm Tsurumi Rumi, nice to meet you" Her words were quite serious, I can't understand the reason for her attitude.

"Nice to meet you, Rumi-chan, I'm Miura Yumiko, but you can call me Yumiko"

"I'm sure I didn't give you the confidence to call me by my first name." Her words seemed to discourage Miura.

Something is wrong with her, I know she can be a bit blunt and serious, but that's not how Rumi normally behaves.

"Rumi, that was rude, wasn't it? Yumiko was just trying to be nice." For some reason, her attitude started to bother me.

"Onii-chan can you shut up for a minute, I'm talking to Miura-san." I had never seen Rumi behave like this. She must have a reason for behaving that way, so I will choose to watch this situation unfold.

"Answer me something, Miura-san, what is the relationship you have with my brother?"

After hearing this, Miura seemed to regain the confidence that he lost.

"Raiden and I are friends."

''And how can you prove that exactly?''

"I do not understand your question." I agreed with Miura, what exactly did Rumi mean by showing friendship?

"Let me put it simpler, how do I know you are not using my brother?"

"I think I'm old enough to choose my friends, Rumi." After saying this, I could see how Rumi was looking at me, as she was telling me to shut up.

Miura looked thoughtful as if she was choosing her next words very carefully.

"If you think that I associate with Raiden for convenience or things like that, let me tell you that you are very wrong, after all, I could not do that. Raiden is a special person to me, he is someone who helped me when I had problems, someone who helped and advised even though I never asked, someone I enjoy talking to, someone I would be determined to help even if I didn't ask for help.''

I was surprised by Miura's words. I think she thinks too much of me, although I will not deny that I enjoy the hours we have lunch together or when we talk while we go to her house.

These words seemed to cheer Rumi, she had a smile on her face.

"You are approved" Rumi said in a cheerful tone.

''Was it some kind of test?'' Miura asked, I also thought about it what was the need for Rumi to test Miura?

"Knowing how clueless my brother can be, I could end up being used by other people for their convenience, so I wanted to test you to see if you were someone who wouldn't take advantage of my brother."

A part of me felt happy for these words, after all, Rumi cares about me, while on the other hand, I feel insulted. It's not like I'm someone who can be easily fooled, nor am I someone who can be intimidated or anything like that.

"Rumi, your onii-chan is not someone who can be easily fooled, after all, your brother is someone wise and very trustworthy" I said it intending to show that Rumi is wrong in thinking that I am someone weak and disoriented.

Rumi motioned for me to kneel.

Following her instructions, I got down on my knees she started patting my head like some kind of animal. "Of course, you are someone trustworthy onii-chan, you are someone wise and responsible." She could feel the sarcasm in her words as if she thought I was innocent and naive.

Rumi-chan, your words hurt your brother's heart, but I guess I can't deny it, after all, in her eyes I'm just a clumsy brother who has already hurt himself several times.

While all of this was happening, Miura watched silently, as if she was waiting for the right moment to speak.

"I can tell you that you get, along very well although it is wrong that you make your little sister worry about you, Raiden-kun." There was nothing but mockery in the way Miura said this.

Give me a break, please.

"I'd like to apologize if I sounded really rude at first, as I didn't know what your intentions were with my brother, but now that I know, I can be more at ease." Rumi's words sounded sincere.

"Don't worry, I see that you care about your brother. After all, I know that Raiden can be a bit stupid sometimes. By the way, can I call you Rumi-chan?''

"I'm fine with it, Yumiko-san"

This put Miura in a good mood as if she had achieved some specific goal, I don't understand this girl at all.

After Rumi's test we spent the rest of the afternoon watching some movies, while Rumi and Miura took the opportunity to chat as if they were friends who had not seen each other in a long time. They seemed to get along well; it even seemed a bit scary how quickly they became friends.

Seeing that it was getting late, I decided to accompany Miura to her house, after all, I would not let her go alone right now.

"Yumiko-san, will you come back another time?" Rumi seemed to enjoy Miura's company.

"As long as Raiden agrees, I don't see any problem. My parents come at night, so I suppose I could come a few times."

"Don't worry about Onii-chan, you can come whenever you want, you are welcome on any occasion, I think my parents would be happy that my brother has a friend as beautiful as you"

Rumi's words made Miura start to blush for some reason.

"See you later, Rumi-chan." Both girls seemed happy after their little goodbye exchange of words.

"Onii-chan, I suppose you will accompany Yumiko-san to her house, after all, I don't think you will let her go alone so late."

"I was going to do it even if you didn't tell me anyway."

After leaving my house, we decided to take a train to Yumiko's residence.

It was already late, so it might be dangerous for two 15 year old students to walk right now. Of course, nothing would happen because the first one who tried it would end up in a deplorable state.

After leaving the station, we walked for a few minutes until we reached Miura's house. After saying goodbye, I decided to walk back as I enjoy walking.

Although the day did not go as expected, I cannot deny that I did not enjoy it. I'm happy for Rumi and Miura, I never thought they would get along so well, I guess having a similar personality helped a lot.

With these thoughts, I continued on my way home.

One must take responsibility.

Raiden POV:

I head to the karate academy like every night.

I have time until I get to the academy. I suppose I could go over some things that have happened so far.

You could say that since I became friends with Miura, my days were no longer quiet, although I have no complaints about it since, I suppose I feel comfortable with her company.

Usually, I spend lunchtime in the company of Miura. Besides, when we go out, we walk home together, I never thought something like this could happen. Some days Miura comes over to my house to chat and hang out with Rumi. I'm glad they have become friends.

When I told her that she had been training from a young age, Miura was totally shocked, after all, it is not common to find someone who takes training seriously from a young age.

After saying this, some questions came that were difficult for me to answer, such as why when they hit me, I did not defend myself I could only answer that I did not see it necessary.

With this I earned a great sermon. She also told me that if I have the ability to defend myself, I should put it into practice.

I could only nod at her words.

Of course, it's not as if I didn't fix that incident with the 4 students in an alley at night, after all, it was impossible for me to let them go unpunished for hitting me and making Miura cry.

Miura aside, she wasn't the only one I had recently related to.

Thinking of another character with whom I am interacting, it would be Kawasaki Saki, since I see her every night at the karate academy, even if we do not speak, after all, the only moment we interact is when we face each other.

From the moment I entered the academy, I took the title from Kawasaki as the best in the place.

So, you could say that we are like rivals, although that is not that I care too much. After all, we fight based on the rules of karate.

If it were a normal fight, I am sure it would not cost me much to defeat it.

Although in our daily matches, in most of our encounters, the skill difference is minimal. If it weren't for the fact that I have better reflexes than her, I'm sure I would have already lost to her.

I must admit that I never thought that she would practice this discipline, although from her appearance and the aura with which she was described in the novel, it could be said that there was a possibility of this.

Although if we currently compare her to the appearance that was presented to us in the second year of Sobu High, I could say that it is almost the same. I just cannot feel that aura with which she was described, I suppose something must have happened until her entrance to Sobu High.

Before I knew it, I had already arrived at the academy, being lost in thought makes you not notice the passage of time.

Upon entering, I went straight to the locker room to put on my training uniform.

In the dressing room I could see several of my classmates. The age required to register is at least 15 years old since the lessons that Sensei teaches are quite hard, so he established an age limit.

This academy teaches both men and women. Of course, men have an advantage when it comes to strength, but that does not apply to Kawasaki, after all, she was the previous number 1 in the academy.

After her, Tanaka Hiroki and Watanabe Taiki would follow, they would be second and third place before, they are both 18 years old, they would be something like my senpais.

The first day I arrived at the academy, I gave them a beating, that's why I cannot consider them my superiors.

As I put on my uniform, I couldn't help but remember the first day I came to the academy.

Flashback

Although my body felt a little sore from receiving the blows of those boys, it did not hurt enough to complain, so it would be better to continue with my plans to go to that academy to see how the level was.

Upon arriving at the entrance, I could see a middle-aged man. He looked quite strong apart from having an impressive aura, I suppose that man must be the Sensei of this academy. He also looks a lot like the photos I could see on the Internet, so I must be correct.

When I started to approach him, we were able to exchange glances, just by his eyes I could tell that this person was quite serious as well as having a strong look.

After a few seconds in which we both looked at each other, he decided to break eye contact and for some reason he looked happy after our little exchange.

"Hello, I can say that you are here to register, right?" Sensei said.

His voice was strong and conveyed security, this guy is not like the previous owners of the academies I visited, I guess it was worth the search.

"I could say yes, but I've practiced martial arts similar to karate before, so if what they teach isn't relevant, I guess I wouldn't sign up." After saying this, I noticed that his expression didn't change, as if this person knew that I had a lot of experience.

"From the way you walk and how you pay attention to your surroundings, I can tell that you already have experience, but if you have doubts, I can make you face some of my students, from there you tell me your decision, okay? "

I nodded at his words, after all, this was the last remaining academy, if it didn't meet my expectations, I couldn't do anything else.

After putting on a training uniform, Sensei called me to introduce myself to his students.

''Before starting today's session, I would like to introduce you to a future colleague who this time will accompany us in some matches, so if anyone wants to challenge him, be free to do so.''

After Sensei said this, I stood next to him and decided to introduce myself. Of course, it was not the first time that I introduced myself to various people, so I already had a protocol for this type of situation.

"My name is Tsurumi Raiden, I have previous experience in martial arts, so I wanted to see if this academy was worth it." After saying this, I began to observe the expressions of the other students since my goal in saying these words was to see who among the students would fall for my provocations.

As I watched the students, I could see that a certain girl stood out from the rest, she had blue hair in a ponytail, blue eyes, a mole under her right eye, in addition to having a slender figure, there was no doubt that she was Kawasaki Saki.

I never thought about meeting some of the characters in this story before entering Sobu High, so it was a bit of a surprise to me.

It seems that Kawasaki noticed that my gaze was fixed on her because she also started to look at me. I was feeling nervous about this, so I quickly looked away.

It seems that Kawasaki kept looking at me for some reason, I couldn't think of something, so I decided not to pay attention to her gaze.

To think that Kawasaki would be in this academy, aside from the fact that she practices karate, was a surprise, after all, Watari never delved too deeply into her character, so I only knew a few things about her.

Thinking about it carefully, Hachiman described Kawasaki as a strong girl who adored her younger brothers, in addition to having a certain aura around her that made people not want to interact with her, of course, in addition to looking like a juvenile delinquent.

But right now, I couldn't feel that aura that she was being described with, maybe something would happen until the moment she entered Sobu High, or I'm just overthinking it.

So far, not counting Rumi, I don't know if the characters are true to their original personalities, so I can't be sure of anything.

The words of one of the students brought me out of my thoughts.

"You come as a new student and behave this way? I guess I should teach you a lesson, so you'll learn your place."

From his words and the way, he spoke, I could tell at a glance that the guy speaking was an idiot. After all, he allowed himself to be provoked with simple words, if he were someone smarter, he would realize that I achieved my mission by making him want to fight me.

The right thing to do would be to respond to his words with more provocation on my part, for some reason I was getting excited.

"Oh, then why don't you come over and teach me a lesson? Or is it too much for you?"

My words seemed to enrage him more. It is fun to annoy these types of people since they can be easily provoked, and it is fun to teach them a lesson.

I have experience dealing with these types of people.

"Sensei, it's fine if I hit him, right?"

"If you think you can do it, go ahead," Sensei said.

We both meet for a brief confrontation. After all, karate is more about points, so the fight is over when you land a hit.

''In case it is not clear I will explain the rules, the fight will consist of a 1 point fight, the first one who manages to hit or kick in the face, chest, stomach or sides will be the winner, it is forbidden to attack the neck, arms or legs, also neither the elbows nor the knees can be used to attack, that would be it. Before starting I have a tradition that they first introduce themselves before fighting''. Sensei said

"I am Tsurumi Raiden." I just said my name, I didn't need to say anything else.

"I am Watanabe Taiki, the third best student in this academy, so I will enjoy teaching you a lesson"

Sensei used his arm to signal the start of the fight.

After Sensei started the confrontation, Watanabe attacked first, he tried to hit me directly in the face, his footwork and posture were not correct, he had many openings in his guard, it seems that he got carried away by his anger and attacked without thinking.

I dodged the blow, and I quickly hit him in the face, as Watanabe was not on guard and given the force I used, I ended up knocking him down in one fell swoop.

"Point for Tsurumi" Sensei pointed to my victory. I guess when Watanabe said that he was the third best student in the academy, raised the expectations for the fight, but to no avail.

After being on the ground for a few seconds, Watanabe got up in disbelief at what had just happened.

"Sensei, I want to face him one more time, I was too confident"

Before Sensei answered, I decided to do it myself, "I agree, I don't think the third best student in the academy is that pathetic, right?"

"Since you both agree, I don't see why shouldn't make the fight repeat itself, so get go ahead" Sensei approved of the rematch Watanabe wanted, although I'm sure it would end with the same result.

This time Watanabe did not attack without thinking, he was on guard as if waiting for any opportunity that presented itself to hit me.

Unfortunately for him, I'm better at attacking than defending, so waiting for an opportunity to hit me was his worst mistake.

I quickly approached him to hit him with my left arm, to which he tried to block the blow with his arm, to his bad luck this was just a feint, so in an instant I stopped my blow, for now use my right arm.

This it was too fast so Watanabe could not react in time, receiving my direct blow to the nose, this time I did not put enough force to knock him down, but enough to start bleeding from the nose.

"Point for Tsurumi"

The truth is that this second meeting was better, but Watanabe was pathetic, or I was too good.

Watanabe's face showed disbelief, apart from bleeding from the nose, he looked quite upset for losing in such a pathetic way.

It was not my fault that he allowed himself to be provoked by my words.

Watanabe started to look at me with hatred, as if he wanted to attack me right now, but after a severe look from Sensei, Watanabe returned to his place.

I was right, that guy was an idiot.

One of the students got up from his place, it seemed that he also wanted to face me, not that he had any complaints.

"Sensei, I want to challenge him too," said the student with a calm voice and a smile.

Sensei nodded his head

I guess I have to introduce myself again, uh, it's a pretty strange custom, or so I think.

"I am Tsurumi Raiden"

"I am Tanaka Hiroki, the second-best student in the academy, but make no mistake that you easily defeated Watanabe was because he underestimated you, I will not make that mistake," Tanaka said in a challenging and simple way.

My first impression of this boy was that he seemed to be a good person on the outside, but on the inside, he had another type of personality.

Also, from the kind of introduction we gave before starting the confrontation, he seemed like a kind of shonen anime, or maybe I'm thinking about it too much. Not that my master was an otaku, right?

Sensei raised his hand, starting the fight.

Tanaka seemed to have a neutral expression, as if this was just part of a routine, but his gaze was challenging and provocative.

For some reason, this pissed me off a bit, but I want to see how far it can go, so I'll play along.

I went over to punch him in the face.

He showed a smile, as if he expected me to do that. He then took two steps back and directed a kick with the intention of hitting me in the face.

If I had attacked without thinking, I am sure that he would have lost.

Unfortunately for him, I have good reflexes, so I blocked him with my left arm and with my right I tried to hit him in the chest, unfortunately, he blocked.

After this exchange, we both returned to our initial position.

I had to admit that this guy moved pretty well, I guess he was good.

''It surprises me that you were able to block my kick and counterattack right then and there, but for to your bad luck, I can guess your style. Sou only attack with your arms, so it won't be difficult from now on.''

I withdrew what I thought of this boy, he was stupid and too arrogant to think that just attacking with my arms would mean that I would only focus on them.

He took a few steps closer and directed a kick to my left side. I used my arm to block him, then he used his arm to hit me, which I blocked with my free arm. I could see a smile on his face, as if the fight had been decided.

Tanaka had every intention of hitting me with his free arm, so the match would end right then.

Unfortunately for him, the position he was in was the worst possible. Of course, if I only fought with my arms, this would be his victory although I never mentioned that my fighting style was only with my arms, in fact, it would be stupid to think this just for having exchanged some blows with your opponent.

Never underestimate your opponent in a fight without knowing what secrets he hides. It was something my old Sensei told me.

It seems that Tanaka either didn't know or was just overconfident.

So even before he moved his arm, I kicked him in the face, and given the bad position he was in, he couldn't block him, causing him to send him flying with a kick.

"Point for Tsurumi," Sensei exclaimed, for some reason he had a smile on his face, as if he had expected me to defeat his students with ease, maybe I'm thinking too much.

When Tanaka got up, he looked quite dejected.

"I guess I wasn't the only one who underestimated him, huh?" Watanabe started to tease Tanaka, but after giving him a look, he decided to shut up.

I managed to defeat the second and third best students of this academy very easily, linking them with the first one, I guess it would give the same result.

Sensei is someone renowned, so did I overestimate this academy by thinking his students would be good at this, or maybe I'm just too scary?

I wanted to go to the locker room so I could go home, but Sensei's words stopped me.

"Since you faced the second and third best students, why not the first?" Sensei looked happy for some strange reason, I humiliated your best students, shouldn't you look a bit embarrassed?

"I'm sure he will give the same result, so it's not worth wasting time."

"Are you sure? To think that the best student is on par with these is like an insult to me, so I can't let it go." This voice was not Sensei's, when I looked at whoever had said this, I noticed that Kawasaki got up.

Since I started the fight, I realized that Kawasaki was looking at me at all times, as if she was analyzing me.

Kawasaki is the best student?

That she practiced karate surprised me, but now knowing that she is the best student in this place, it left my mind blank, more because a woman would be surpassing the other students. Don't get me wrong, it's not that I underestimate women, but as this discipline is quite demanding, it is hard to believe that a woman is the best, especially if it is Kawasaki.

''So, Tsurumi, do you want to face my best student?'' The sensei's smile continued on his face, as if since my arrival he had known that this would happen.

I knew from experience that if a sensei behaved this way, it was because he had something planned. After all, I already have the experience of being hit multiple times by my previous sensei.

"Although I think the result will be the same, I could use the extra exercise."

Sensei seemed to laugh at my words, "To make it more interesting, The one who gets 2 points will be the winner, okay?''

"I have no problem with that." Kawasaki answered.

Although her character is not mentioned much in the novel, I'm sure her attitude is very different, after all, she was someone very expressionless, unless she was with her younger brothers, I guess something must have happened.

"I think the same." I replied.

We positioned ourselves to start the fight, but how could I attack her? After all, she is a girl, I can't hit her in the chest or even in the face, it is not that Kawasaki did something to me to attack her.

As if she had read my mind, she began to speak.

''If you are thinking of repressing yourself, I ask you not to do it, if you underestimate me for being a woman, I assure you that you will regret it."

I guess I have no other choice, so I nodded to her words

"I am Kawasaki Saki, the best student in this academy, if you underestimate me, I am sure you will regret it."

"I'm Tsurumi Raiden, at least make me entertained." I never thought that at some point I would have to fight with a character, more if she was a woman, but I couldn't help but start to get excited.

Sensei started the fight.

Kawasaki approached me, I could quickly realize that both her posture and her footwork were correct, I guess she was better than the other two.

She quickly proceeded to try to hit me in the face. Given our closeness, it would be dangerous to dodge her, so I decided to block her.

As if this had been planned by her, Kawasaki raised her right leg, indicating that a kick was coming.

So I used my leg to try to block, but before I knew it, I felt pain on my left side, she had used her other leg to hit me.

Due to the force used in her kick, I lost my balance, but managed to stabilize myself before falling to the ground.

It seems that Kawasaki took advantage of the moment when I was distracted with a supposed kick to take a small jump, giving her the opportunity to kick me with her left leg.

"Point for Kawasaki" Sensei exclaimed.

At all times, the other students had been quietly watching the fight, but when Kawasaki's point was announced, they began to cheer on Kawasaki.

Now that I think about it, all this seemed like the typical scenario where a challenger from another academy arrives to challenge the best students and take the honor from that academy.

I'm starting to believe that Sensei is a secret otaku, after all, he was the one who created this environment.

Putting all that aside, I am still amazed by the Kawasaki kick, paying too much attention to something makes me totally forget the rest, I have to change that habit.

''Are they ready?''

"I'm ready," Kawasaki said, she seemed totally confident since she'd earned me a point.

"I'm ready" I guess I have to take it more seriously, as I don't like Kawasaki's smug attitude.

Sensei started the second fight

When Sensei signaled the beginning of the fight, I ran towards Kawasaki, she went on guard, but it was too late.

I aimed at her face, but she blocked it, I quickly tried to kick her in the side, but she backed away just in time.

After that exchange I went back 1 step, to which she decided to attack, but to her bad luck, after taking a step back I also advanced towards her, this surprised Kawasaki.

We were too close, so whoever attacked first would win.

If this was a normal fight, from the moment I approached Kawasaki, the fight would already be decided, since I would have grabbed her arms to subdue her in a couple of seconds, but this fight had rules.

I was able to move faster than Kawasaki, so I aimed my fist at her side, to my surprise she was able to block it, sadly she made the same mistake as me and put all her attention on my fist.

So, I took advantage of that little carelessness of hers to gently touch her cheek with the back of my hand.

"Point for Tsurumi"

I quickly took a step back to return to my original position.

Kawasaki looked shocked and upset, after all she told me not to put her down for being a woman, which I did.

The other students looked surprised as they didn't think Kawasaki could lose.

So, she must be undefeated, huh, I guess there's a first time for everything.

Sensei's smile hadn't changed, I gave up, I don't know what can go through his mind.

"They are tied, this point defines the winner"

"Tsurumi"

Kawasaki's voice sounded quite expressionless.

"I told you not to underestimate me, right? And you did, don't think I'll hold back this time"

''Don't worry, it's not as if there is much of a difference, is it?'' My words seemed to exasperate Kawasaki more.

Sensei started the third round.

Neither of us moved from his position, we were both observing the other's possible movements.

Neither of us wanted to lose, previously we gave a point for making the same mistake, so this fight would be decided by whoever took advantage of the minimum error of the other party.

Because of all the fights plus the beatings I was given in the afternoon, my body started to feel heavy, so the longer this fight lasted, the more likely I was to lose.

Standing still won't make me win, so I decided to end this.

Sometimes the best defense is attacks.

I started to move towards Kawasaki, she seemed not to understand the reason for my decision, but she did not move from her position.

I decided to attack her face with a blow, but she blocked it.

When I tried to direct a kick, Kawasaki ended up taking two steps back, taking distance.

Kawasaki went on the offensive, directed several blows and kicks at me. I blocked some and dodged the others,

The next few seconds we had several exchanges, but none managed to land a punch. As time went by, I felt my body get heavy, I guess I underestimated the damage I received in the afternoon.

My blows started to subside, to which Kawasaki seemed to notice, so she started to get more aggressive.

If this continued, it would be my defeat.

Sometimes taking risks is the most effective way to end a fight, be it in defeat or victory, But I don't plan on losing.

I recklessly approached her, so she directed a kick towards my head. However, I had no intention of blocking it. When she realized this, I could see a smile on her face.

If I backed down right now, it wouldn't accomplish anything, so there was only one option left for me.

When her leg was inches from my head, I ducked at the last second. So, when I dodged it, she was totally unprotected, I had to admit it, Kawasaki is quite good, She managed to corner myself quite easily, but this was also possible thanks to the rules and the fact that my condition was not the best.

In recognition of her ability, I decided to finish the match properly.

My fist hit her stomach, making her fall from the blow I gave her, I did not use too much force, but enough for her to think that I would not continue to underestimate her for being a woman.

''Victory belongs to Tsurumi''

All the students were shocked, as if it was impossible for them to think that Kawasaki could lose.

Kawasaki was sitting on the ground; I extended my hand to help her up. Of course, this would also express that I recognize her as an equal, or that was what my previous Sensei said. For me, it meant giving your fallen rival a handshake.

Kawasaki hesitated for a second, but still she took my hand and stood up.

"I have to admit that I never thought of finding someone who was that good."

"Not that it was a big deal either." I said with a sincere tone.

Kawasaki hit me on the arm. "You don't have to be so modest, if you managed to beat me, it means you're pretty good."

For some reason the way Kawasaki spoke to me had changed, my previous Sensei once told me that the best way for two people to get to know each other was through a fight. I guess it could be true.

Sensei approached me.

"So, Tsurumi, since you defeated my best student, do you want to face me?"

On any other occasion I would have accepted without hesitation, but at this moment I was feeling quite exhausted, so it would be better if it were at another time.

"I feel pretty tired, so it will be some other time."

Sensei's smile remained on his face, "So, Tsurumi, did you decide if you sign up here?"

I suppose that taking away the 2 idiots, I can say that Kawasaki has a good level. Also, the students looked quite happy during the fights, as if they were learning by just observing.

"I think the answer is obvious, right?"

Sensei started laughing, "Welcome, Tsurumi, everyone gives a warm welcome to our new partner."

Sensei has a rather strange way of teaching.

"Kawasaki, you can lead the warm up, I'll go to my office to do the paperwork for Tsurumi's registration."

"Leave it to me, sensei" After answering, Kawasaki started to have the students follow her in some exercises.

"Tsurumi, join me in completing your registration"

''Okay''

After saying this, I followed Sensei to his office, where he explained some things to me, in addition to the schedules and rules that we should follow.

Although he seems quite serious on the outside, I can tell that he has fun teaching.

'' Sensei, can I ask you a question? ''

''Go ahead''

'' During all the fights I could see that you would not stop smiling, may I know why?''

"Both Kawasaki, Tanaka and Watanabe haven't lost to other students besides themselves, so they got a bit arrogant."

I could say that those two are more stupid than arrogant.

''So, when I first saw you, you left a good impression on me, and you didn't disappoint my expectations. Losing will make them try harder to improve, that's why I'm happy. After all, a teacher will always be happy if he can observe his students improve''

I guess that's one way of looking at things. From my point of view, it would just be watching a stranger beat up your best students.

I guess I can't understand Sensei's thoughts.

End of flashback

After changing, I made it to the training room.

When all the students arrived, we started doing some exercises as a start, then we saw Sensei's explanation about some movements and how to make your opponent lower his guard, after that, we practiced some movements.

You could consider it a routine; I have no complaints about it as my favorite part came after this one.

"As we finished with the main thing, now we will have the confrontations, any volunteers? They can also choose a partner to face off with" Sensei said.

The first days the 2 idiots asked me for a confrontation, but it gave the same result as the first day I came, it ended with their defeat.

After defeating and humiliating them several times, they stopped asking me for matches, instead, they just practiced against each other.

If you're wondering why they didn't ask Kawasaki for a match, it was because she just wanted to fight me, and when they fought her, it ended with a total victory for Kawasaki. So I currently face Kawasaki on a daily basis, not that I have any complaint, I enjoy my battles with her.

Although from all our fights she still hasn't managed to defeat me. Of course, she got some points but not a win, I thought it would put her off, but it seems to have the opposite effect on her, it's like every time she loses, she gets more motivated.

To think that this Kawasaki would become a loner with the image of a criminal would seem impossible from my current point of view, but seeing how it happened with Miura, I guess some kind of event will happen that will make her change, or maybe I'm just overthinking it.

"I want to challenge Tsurumi"

Kawasaki's words brought me out of my thoughts.

"Tsurumi, Kawasaki, up front"

We both got into a fighting position, I thought the introductions were just for a new student. To my surprise, it was something that happened every time a fight happened, some students gave a long speech that accompanied their name.

I wanted to do that too, but I was a bit embarrassed because it looked as if I had an eighth-grade illness. After all, who hasn't dreamed of doing a long presentation before a fight? I realized that Sensei enjoys us doing this as he always encourages us to do a longer performance.

"I am Kawasaki Saki, this time I will defeat you, Tsurumi."

"I'm Tsurumi Raiden, I have already lost count of the times you said the same thing to me." Although I do not like to drag out my presentation, if I had the opportunity to upset Kawasaki, I would not miss it since I had fun doing it.

Sensei signaled the start of the fight.

When Sensei gave the order, Kawasaki rushed to try to hit me, to which I blocked and dodged the blows that seemed quite dangerous, after that I also began to attack, these small exchanges were part of our daily routine, until some of the two will find a small opening in the guard of the other, most of the time I am the one who does it.

As we faced each other, I couldn't help but think of Kawasaki and Miura. After all, although it had been several days since I met them, it is still a surprise to me, as I met them with a different attitude than they should have had.

I wonder if the two knew each other, would they get along? Since being able to remember that they sometimes argued with each other, I think it is because of their personalities, since that makes them quite different and similar.

"Don't lose focus when you're in a fight!"

Kawasaki's words brought me out of my thoughts, it was too late, I had not realized that she was directing a kick towards my head, feeling the danger near, I could not prevent my survival instincts from being activated, so instinctively I directed my fist against her ankle.

I couldn't measure my strength, so I ended up causing her kick to recoil and destabilize, after that I turned around causing the back of my fist to hit her in the face, sending her flying from the blow.

"Tsurumi is disqualified, Kawasaki is the winner"

Kawasaki was still lying on the ground, I did not know what to do, I had instinctively attacked her, in addition to breaking the rules of combat.

"Sensei, I'm not going to accept this victory" Kawasaki said as she tried to get up "By the way, nice blow, Tsurumi."

I must say that Kawasaki is incredible, although I did not hold back with my blows, it seemed that they had not affected her, in addition to acting as if what was happening was normal.

While I was somewhat concerned about how I should behave due to this incident, I suppose I became more concerned.

When Kawasaki tried to stand up, she ended up falling to the ground.

"Kawasaki, stay still, let me check your ankle" Sensei approached her and started inspecting her ankle.

"As I thought, you injured your ankle due to Tsurumi's blow, let me take you to the infirmary."

Due to the same theme of the academy, it is common for students to get injured at times, so the academy has a nursing facility. In addition to the fact that Sensei also has experience in this area, I'm sure he must know how to cook and do housework, he would be the perfect husband.

Sensei helped Kawasaki up, using his shoulder as support for her and led Kawasaki to the infirmary.

"While I take care of Kawasaki, the others must continue training. Tanaka, could you take charge in the meantime?"

"No problem, Sensei"

After a few minutes Sensei returned, Kawasaki had to stay in the infirmary resting, since if she moved, her condition could worsen.

"I wanted to inform you that Kawasaki would be absent for a few days because in her current state, it would be difficult for her to train."

After saying this, the others continued with their confrontations while Tanaka was in charge of directing them.

As I watched the fight, Sensei approached me.

I guess he wants to talk about the incident, I hope he's not upset, after all, I just hurt one of his students.

"Tsurumi, I want to ask you a favor" Did his words baffle me, a favor?

"Tell me, Sensei"

''In Kawasaki's current state, she cannot go to her house, I would normally drive her, but I have some things to do, so I was wondering if you could accompany her.''

I had to think hard about what Sensei said, why me? If I was the one who hurt her, as well as being a recently joined student, wouldn't it be better if Tanaka or Watanabe accompanied her?

"Sensei would not be better than Tanka or Watanabe accompanies her, I'm sure she would feel more comfortable with them than being with whoever hurt her" There was no doubt in my words, after all, I expressed what I really thought.

"I'm sure Kawasaki would feel more comfortable with your company as she seems to get along very well with you."

"If the daily bouts can be called getting along, I guess you're right."

I was not entirely convinced by the idea of accompanying Kawasaki, but it was also me who hurt her, so I should take responsibility for my actions.

"It's okay, Sensei, I'll accompany Kawasaki''

Sensei seemed to be pleased by my answer, I definitely can't understand it, I'm sure he should be upset about this.

''Sensei, can I ask you a question?''

''Go head''

"Aren't you upset about the previous incident? I broke the rules, after all, and hurt Kawasaki."

''Don't worry, this is something that can happen in the fighting, that's why we have the infirmary in the academy, also, I'm sure that if you received Kawasaki's kick, you would be the one who would be in the infirmary at this time'' After saying this, Sensei laughed, I can't imagine what's inside his head.

''By the way, Tsurumi, you had a good reaction at that time, I can praise your quick action, but due to the rules, attacking a member of your opponent is something that is not allowed, so for the next one try to be more focused during the battles.''

"I'll keep it in mind, Sensei"

After this, some more fights continued, then Sensei announced the end of today's session.

After changing my clothes, I waited for Kawasaki at the Academy gate.

After a few moments she appeared limping while she leaned against the wall to walk, some girls offered her help to support her to the door, but she refused, saying that she was fine, and that her injury was not something to worry about.

I approached her; she had a surprised face. I guess Sensei didn't tell her that I would accompany her to her house, I don't know what that man thinks.

"Tsurumi, what are you doing here?"

''The answer is obvious, don't you think? Let me walk you home, after all, it's my fault you hurt your ankle.''

"No need, this is just a temporary pain, I'm fine."

After saying this, Kawasaki tried to walk on her own, to which she quickly lost her balance.

Before Kawasaki fell, I held her and propped her on my shoulder, I guess I'll be a temporary crutch.

"Don't try too hard, if you don't take care of yourself, you will worsen the injury, and I also have to take responsibility for my actions.''

After saying this, Kawasaki did not object to the idea of me accompanying her to her home.

Most of the time we were silent, only Kawasaki talked about which paths to take to get to her house, not that I wanted to start a conversation, as I felt guilty about her current condition.

I know that she likes to train, just by observing her anyone would realize this, so depriving her of this only makes me feel guilty, although sensei said that I should not worry, since this is something that can happen, also not is that I have never been injured training, it is something common when you dedicate yourself to this type of activity, and it would not be the first time that I hurt others, but I suppose I never paid due attention to them.

I could call it favoritism. Also, after I started to bond with Miura, I started to be more aware of the people around me.

While I was in my thoughts, it seems that we reached our destination, in front of us there was a house, it was of a medium size, it did not stand out from the others, so it could be said that it was an ordinary Japanese house.

''It's okay here Tsurumi, my parents are already home, so they can support me from here"

While we were on our way to her house, I noticed that Kawasaki was using her cell phone. I thought she was using it to distract herself, but it seems that she sent a message to her parents explaining her situation.

I would like to accompany her inside her house to make sure she is okay, but I would not like to meet her parents, since I was the one who hurt her daughter, I would not know what face to put on them.

I left Kawasaki leaning against a wall in her front yard, she said her parents would come right away, so now I could go.

"Thanks for joining me, Tsurumi"

"It was my fault, so it's the least I can do.''

"I already told you not to worry about that. Also, let me tell you that I do not consider today's victory to be true, so wait for me to recover, and I will beat you as it should be.''

I couldn't help but laugh at that, I guess I was too worried about how Kawasaki would treat me due to this incident.

"I think it will be a little difficult to go to school tomorrow'' Kawasaki muttered, but I could hear him.

"Then Tsurumi, we will meet again when I manage to recover from this injury."

"See you, Kawasaki"

After saying this, I started to go home.

The injury is likely to heal in 3-4 days, until then it will be difficult for her to attend school, I guess I should take responsibility for my actions.

With these thoughts, I continued on my way home.

Assume the responsibility.

I got up when I heard the sound of my alarm clock.

After taking a shower, putting on my uniform, and having breakfast, I started getting ready to go to Kawasaki's house.

If you are wondering why I am going to the Kawasaki house, the answer is simple.

Yesterday, on my way home, I started to think that even if Kawasaki doesn't come to the academy, she still has to go to school, but in her current state it would not be easy to do so.

I am going to accompany Kawasaki until she can walk again without difficulty., but if I tell her this, I am sure she will refuse, alluding to the fact that she can do it alone. So, if I show up at her house unexpectedly, she won't be able to refuse, or so I thought.

You could say that no one is forcing me to do it, after all, I complied with sensei's request to accompany Kawasaki to her house.

During the time that I was training with sensei, I could realize that sometimes there are hidden messages in his words. Therefore, when he told me to accompany Kawasaki home, it could be understood as if he asked me to take care of her, and this would be to make sure she is okay until she makes a full recovery.

I am not against it either since it is my fault that she is in that state.

That is why today I got up a little earlier than normal, since it would take me a while to get to Kawasaki's house in addition to going to her school.

By simple logic I can say that she is not in the same school as me, that's why I have to be careful with time since I don't want to be late to my own school.

When I finished preparing, I could hear footsteps coming from the stairs.

Rumi arrived at the entrance; she was still dressed in her pajamas while rubbing her eyes because it was still too early for her.

"Onii-chan, what are you doing up so early?"

''Good morning, Rumi, I'm sorry if I woke you up so early.'' Before I left, I had to say goodbye to Rumi, I planned to go to her room.

"Yesterday in training at the academy I ended up injuring a classmate, she cannot walk, so I have to walk her to school."

''Did she demand it of you?'' Rumi asked, while looking thoughtful.

''No, although I'm sure if I tell her, she will refuse, so I plan to go by surprise to visit her'' Because Kawasaki refused any help from the other students, I'm sure she would refuse my help.

"Onii-chan" The tone of her voice changed. "Don't you think this act could be interpreted as if you were stalking her?" Rumi began to put her hands to her eyes as if wiping away tears. "I can't believe you've become a stalker, but it doesn't matter, as your little sister, it is my duty to support you." After saying this, Rumi made a smile that denoted complete sincerity.

Rumi-chan, your words hurt your brother's heart, who was it that taught you that kind of thing? Now that I remember it, it was me, so I can't complain about this.

I like the way Rumi behaves now unlike what she is originally supposed to be, she is able to joke quite simply but retains the confidence she has regarding everything does or says. I am quite proud of her.

I couldn't help but start stroking her head.

"Don't worry, Rumi, even if your brother becomes a stalker, you will always be my number one." Rumi made a face of disgust upon hearing my words.

"¡Siscon!" After she said this, we both laughed.

These moments when we talk are quite funny although the topics are not ordinary things that brothers would talk about.

"So, onii-chan, are you also accompanying that girl from the academy back to her house?"

"I guess so, I plan to accompany her until she recovers"

"Does that mean you won't accompany Yumiko-san back?"

I had not thought about it, since I usually accompany Miura to her house every afternoon, or sometimes we come to my house together, I suppose I will have to tell her at lunchtime that I will not be available this week.

I hope Miura will not have any problem with this, although for some reason I feel that this will not be as easy as I think.

"I'll talk to her at lunchtime, I don't think there is any problem"

"I'm sure Yumiko-san will ask you for compensation for this." Her words sounded quite cheerful.

For some reason, I felt a chill down my spine, as if it were a sign that this day would not be as easy as I thought.

"Miura wouldn't do something like that." Or so I want to believe.

"So, I wish you luck in your day onii-chan, I know you will need it. Since I still have time before I go to school, I guess I'll get some more sleep." After saying this, Rumi went to her room.

After saying goodbye to Rumi, I started walking towards Kawasaki's house. I hope nothing strange happens on this day.

After a few minutes of walking, I arrived at Kawasaki's house. Her house was relatively close to mine, it was only enough to walk a few minutes to get there.

Just when I was at the entrance of her house, I could see Kawasaki at the door.

By observing Kawasaki, I could recognize the uniform she was wearing, it was from a high school that is relatively far from here.

I am glad I was cautious and came to accompany her, if she walked all that stretch, it would only make her injury take longer to heal.

Kawasaki seemed to notice my presence

"Tsurumi, what are you doing here?" Kawasaki seemed surprised by my presence

"Waiting for you, I think it's obvious, right?"

My words seemed to annoy Kawasaki a bit.

"I can say that" Kawasaki sighed "But what I mean is, why are you waiting for me?" It seems that she is not very happy with my presence although, I am used to this type of situation.

"To accompany you to your middle school, it is not very difficult to understand." Kawasaki looked annoyed, I guess this is the limit of how much I can annoy her.

''Walking a long distance on your own would not improve your condition, what's more, I'm sure it could get worse.''

Kawasaki looked thoughtful, as if she was analyzing her situation well.

''I think you are right, but I still do not understand why you are here, one of my parents could accompany me to my school'' Kawasaki said this avoiding contact with my gaze, I did not have to be an expert to realize that she was lying, I also know that her parents work like mine.

As long as I was able to interact with her, I realized that she doesn't like to be a nuisance to others.

"We both know that is not true, and if it is true, why are you going to your school alone?" She could not give an answer to my words.

"Do not be stubborn and let me take responsibility. You said that my disqualification did not count as your victory. If your injury worsens, I doubt that you can return to the academy in a while"

After saying this, Kawasaki reluctantly accepted my company, I stood by her side and supported her with my arm. Of course, she could walk, but she would do it with a limp, and all that effort would only make her injury worsen.

When we started walking towards her school, I could notice her gaze towards a specific part of my face, my eyes.

"Kawasaki, do I have something on my face?"

My words seemed to surprise Kawasaki.

"I was wondering because your eyes are a different color than what you usually have in the academy.''

I don't blame her for wondering that since I'm currently wearing my contact lenses, and when I go to work out or at home, I don't usually wear them.

"I'm wearing contact lenses as my eyes tend to get too much attention, so I prefer to wear them during school."

"I realize that by changing the color of your eyes you look quite different, as if it were something that characterizes you"

I couldn't help but laugh at her words, they were similar to what my father told me when I asked him to buy me contact lenses.

"Is it funny?" I think Kawasaki misinterpreted my laugh.

"It's not that, it's that your words are similar to what my father told me, so I couldn't help but laugh." After saying this, she seemed to calm down.

"Although I find it quite difficult to relate to the same Tsurumi from the academy since your eyes give you determined and strong aura, as if it were some kind of ..."

''Demon?'' I interrupted before Kawasaki could finish speaking, although I'm sure Kawasaki didn't mean that.

But I ended up saying the first thing that came to mind, I remember some events from elementary school, children can be quite cruel.

My words surprised her "I didn't mean that." Kawasaki looked quite embarrassed, as if she thought she had insulted me.

"Don't worry about it, I just couldn't help saying the first thing I could remember when I heard your words."

After saying that, the atmosphere became quite tense, I am a genius at making people uncomfortable.

I guess I'll have to fix this. Luckily, I know a topic that she can't help but talk about.

"By the way, Kawasaki, how are your younger brothers?"

Kawasaki's expression changed to one of surprises.

"How do you know I have younger siblings?"

Hearing this, I realized the stupid mistake I had made, Kawasaki never told me about her private life, so mentioning things related to her would be quite strange, even creepy.

I had to think of an excuse, but nothing occurred to me, the more I was silent, the more suspicious it seemed.

"I have a younger sister, so just seeing you, I deduced that you could have a younger brother since you gave me that impression."

I told her the first thing that occurred to me, it did not sound convincing at all. If at this moment she accused me of being a stalker, I would have no way to refute this fact.

Luckily for me, Kawasaki seemed to accept my words as her expression was calm, as if she had remembered something.

"I guess I got that impression on you, huh? My mother had told me, but I didn't think anyone else would notice."

I couldn't help but give an internal sigh, I almost made a stupid mistake like that. I guess I should pay more attention to what I'm saying as I don't want to sound like a stalker.

"I have two younger brothers; one is 13 years old, and the youngest is 4 years old."

Kawasaki looked pretty happy as she told me a few things about her younger siblings.

Before we knew it, we reached the entrance to her school.

Kawasaki seemed bummed for some reason, I guess she enjoys telling someone else about her younger siblings. I'm sure if they asked me about Rumi, I could talk about her for several hours.

After we parted ways, Kawasaki seemed to want to say something.

"Thanks for joining me, Tsurumi, I really enjoyed our conversation." Kawasaki seemed quite happy saying this. "By the way, you don't have to accompany me back, I'll ask some friends to do it."

When Kawasaki was finishing speaking, I noticed that she looked away, so I guess the last thing she said was a lie.

If I refute her words, Kawasaki would refuse to accept my help again, so it would be better to be here when she finishes her classes.

"Okay, see you, Kawasaki"

"See you, Tsurumi" Kawasaki started moving towards her school, I guess I should start going to mine too.

As I walked to my school, I couldn't help but wonder why Kawasaki refuses to receive help from others.

...

For some reason, it seemed that class hours were passing quickly, before I knew it, the bell had already rung indicating lunchtime.

While I was taking out my lunch, I could see a certain girl with blonde hair and green eyes at the door of my classroom.

The first time this happened, I was surprised, but by now it was a routine that Miura would pick me up at lunchtime.

It was also not new to hear some conversations from my classmates.

"Tsurumi seems pretty close to that girl, are they dating?"

"A girl like her can't be the girlfriend of a boy like him, maybe he's blackmailing her or something?"

"You're right, if we can help her, maybe she can fall in love with one of us"

"In that case, it would be me since I am the most handsome of the 4"

This was a common thing that he could hear every day, their stupid conversations were not worth paying attention to. Although it was the first time they had said it out loud.

I could see Miura's annoyed face, I guess those guys dug her own grave.

Miura approached the place where those 4 were chatting.

The presence of her scared one of the boys, the others had a surprised face, since Miura does not usually enter my classroom, she only usually waits for me at the door, so this is something new.

"If you have something to say to Raiden, say it head-on and don't talk behind his back, just show how cowardly you are. If you think I could date any of you, I'll tell you to stop daydreaming, after all, Raiden is a much more man than any of you.''

Miura's words were quite forceful.

Since that girl introduced herself to me as Miura Yumiko, gradually made a name for herself at middle school. The students now recognize Miura for her beauty and splendid figure.

Miura is known for her words and the way she treats others.

I can't blame her for that, since until recently her classmates ignored her, but now they were trying to be her friends, it was obvious that this would make Miura furious, so it ended with Miura saying some not so kind words to all the people who wanted to get close to her.

She also usually receives letters of confession, although the result was predictable, all this ended with Miura giving them a strong rejection of his confessions.

Come to think of it, couldn't the last thing Miura said be misinterpreted?

I suppose that with this died any opportunity to keep a low profile, since Miura's words could be interpreted in many ways, and I would be part of it.

I'll take the opportunity Miura gave me to vent a bit.

I got up from my seat and went to where Miura was.

"Yumiko, just ignore them and let's eat, after all those assholes aren't worth your time"

Miura looked pretty happy for some reason, I guess it must be because I called her by her first name in front of several people.

When we started to move towards the door, I could hear a few words.

"Wait a minute, do you think you can leave like this after insulting us?"

I fixed my gaze on the person who was speaking, he flinched when I started to look at him.

''What if I do, do you have a problem with that?''

There was no response from him, these guys were nothing more than cowardly charlatans.

After arriving at our usual place, we began to eat.

''Raiden, I was surprised with how you treated those guys, I thought you'd just watch, I guess you're growing as a person.'' Miura started to make a gesture as if she was wiping away her tears. I start to think that Rumi is a bad influence on Miura.

I took a quick look at Miura and continued eating, she seemed happy about it.

''By the way, Yumiko, this week I'll be busy at the departure time, so I won't be able to accompany you''

Yumiko looked at me with surprised eyes, then started to look at the sky as if she was thinking about something. The best thing would be to explain the whole situation.

''What happens is that ...''

Before explaining why, Miura interrupted me.

''Okay, I understand, don't worry about it'' Miura was grinning mischievously for some reason.

This surprised me, I thought I would have to explain the whole of the Kawasaki situation. I guess Rumi was wrong about Miura.

Miura stared at me and pointed her hand at me. "But in return, I want you to accompany me to the mall on Saturday, as compensation for the days we can't go together." She said this with great determination, as if she had already had it planned.

I withdraw what I said, Rumi was right. I think I'll ask her for some numbers for the lottery, maybe my little sister can see the future.

''Why go to the mall?'' My voice sounded quite muffled.

'' I want to buy some things, and I could use some extra hands.'' For some reason, Miura looked quite happy while she said this, as if she had achieved something, but maybe I am overthinking.

I guess I'll be in charge of taking her purchases.

I had already planned my Saturday to read some novels.

"Couldn't you go with some of your friends?"

I usually don't go out very often unless I have to, as I feel more comfortable being at home. I guess some habits don't go away.

''That's what I'm doing, I'm asking MY FRIEND to accompany me. I also remembered that he told me that he would help me on any occasion''. After saying this, Miura showed me a totally innocent smile, as if she had not used my own words against me. I guess I can't refuse.

"Okay, I lost, I'll accompany you to the mall on Saturday." I said this while resigning myself not to read my pending novels.

''Then see you on Saturday at 11 at the door of the shopping center''.

Miura got up, she seemed to be in a hurry to go back to her classroom. "Don't forget, Raiden" She said this with a smile on her face, Miura started waving her hand in goodbye. "See you tomorrow, Raiden-kun" With that said, Miura started going to her classroom.

Even though I've been friends with Miura for a while, there are times when I don't understand what she's thinking about. I have to assume that this is the girl's mind shape since I can't quite understand Kawasaki in the same way.

...

Once the bell rang indicating the end of classes, I started going to Kawasaki school. Although she told me that her friends would accompany her, I am confident enough in my ability to see through people to believe that this is a lie, adding that she tends to look away when she lies.

After a few minutes of walking, I got to the vicinity of her school, I could see Kawasaki leaning against the walls as she went to her house.

In the end, I was right, what she told me was a lie.

I approached her slowly with the intention of surprising her.

When I was inches from her, I put my hand on her shoulder.

"¡Hello, Kawasaki!" My greeting seemed to scare her as she jumped a bit.

"Tsurumi!? What are you doing here?" She said surprised

"I was on my way home, but I got lost in the ways of life and ended up here"

My answer didn't seem to satisfy Kawasaki, as she looked at me suspiciously.

"What about you, Kawasaki? What are you doing around here? I didn't see any of your friends you mentioned today.''

"Are you some kind of stalker? Kawasaki said this with a harsh tone.

"I'm just someone who is responsible for their actions, if that means being a stalker, I guess I am." After saying this, I gave Kawasaki a provocative smile.

Kawasaki sighed as if she was giving up on me.

"You have me, the fact that my friends accompanied me was a lie."

''I assumed it, so it was not necessary to clarify it.'' Kawasaki looked at me but did not respond to my provocation, I find it quite amusing to tease her.

After Kawasaki told me about her younger siblings, I realized that she is quite easy to talk to.

At the academy I only limited myself to talking to her on a few occasions.

Therefore, as I became more confident with Kawasaki, I began to interact more freely with her.

Kawasaki extended her arm towards me.

"If you're going to do it, do it at once"

I proceeded to put my shoulder under her arm for her to use for support so she could walk better.

"So, let's go?" I said this with a smile on my face.

Kawasaki seemed to have resigned herself to having to put up with me.

"Since you're here, lead the way"

We started our way to the Kawasaki house.

Now that we were more confident, I think I can ask you a question that I have had from the beginning.

"Hey, Kawasaki, can I ask you a question?"

"You're doing it right now" Kawasaki seemed happy to tease me.

"I guess I'll just ask, do you have friends at your school?"

"You're pretty direct, huh?"

"I couldn't think of another way to say it, and it's easier to do it that way. ''

"No, I don't have any friends, does that answer your question?" She said this in a muffled voice.

"Yes, it does." Unknowingly, I had once again made the atmosphere heavy.

As I thought of a way to liven up the atmosphere, Kawasaki seemed to have more to say.

"It's not that I care about having friends either, they're just a waste of time." Her voice sounded quite determined, as if she had come to this conclusion after thinking about it for a long time.

"Although you interact normally with the students of the academy, why is it different at your school?" It seems that I had unknowingly put me in dangerous territory.

"Don't you think you ask too many questions?" Also, I don't think I have given you the confidence to ask about my personal life, so I suggest you stop asking. And even if I let you join me, I'll only do it because of my current state, so don't get any strange ideas.'' Kawasaki looked quite upset, I guess this is the most I can get out of her.

The rest of the way passed in silence, Kawasaki didn't feel like talking, also it would be foolish for me to start some kind of conversation. Although I could feel some fleeting glances from her.

When we got to her house, I left Kawasaki near her door. If I also come tomorrow, I guess the atmosphere between us will remain the same.

Do I apologize? Although it is not that I had done something wrong, but it seems that it was like that. I guess I'll think about that on the way home.

"See you, Kawasaki" I didn't want to say more, since maybe that could worsen her mood.

So, I proceeded to head home, but Kawasaki's words stopped me.

"Tsurumi, wait a minute"

I stopped according to his words

Is something wrong with Kawasaki?

"I want to apologize for what I told you, it was not my intention to tell you like that." Kawasaki seemed regretful; I can't blame her as it is also my fault.

"You don't have to apologize for that, it's also my fault for being too nosy, I guess my presence just annoys you."

I think this is the right decision as I don't want to make Kawasaki uncomfortable.

After saying this, Kawasaki looked dejected, as if it was her fault that this situation ended this way.

"Actually, Tsurumi" Kawasaki looked quite flustered, as if she was not used to uttering the next words. "Your presence doesn't bother me, and if it's not too much for you." Kawasaki paused as if the next thing to say was too difficult. "I wouldn't mind if you helped me until I recover."

This surprised me, Kawasaki acting regretful and like a normal teenager, it's something you don't see every day, and I can assure you that she looked quite cute when she talked like that.

There was only one response to her words, as rational as possible to respond to such words.

"Tsundere"

Kawasaki took a few seconds to understand what I said.

"¡Huh!? For some reason, I want to hit you right now"

I couldn't help but laugh at her words.

"Recover from your injury first, and then we'll see what happens." I smiled after saying this.

"I'll be here early, Kawasaki."

Kawasaki seemed to regain her good humor.

"I'm starting to regret what I just told you." Although this seems like a bad thing, from the tone of her voice I could interpret it as a joke, I am glad that the atmosphere between us is normal again.

"Even if you regret it, I'll still be here tomorrow until you recover." I could see a small smile on Kawasaki's face.

With that said, I started going home.

I raised my hand in farewell. ''See you, Kawasaki ''

"See you later, Tsurumi."

As I walked home, I couldn't help but think, I definitely can't understand what women think. Thank goodness I'm only limited to Miura and Kawasaki, if there were more, I think I'd lose my mind trying to understand what they think.

A cute little sister

In the blink of an eye, 2 days had passed since the Kawasaki incident, so today is Thursday. One more day and it will already be the weekend.

Normally I would be happy about this, but unfortunately for me, Miura had already booked my Saturday, so my precious break will be used as time to be Miura's shopping porter.

I am currently on my way to Kawasaki school as it is my duty to walk her home, although this would not last long because we had agreed that I would keep her company until she recovered. In addition, I was able to observe an improvement in Kawasaki's condition so that it would not take long for her to recover.

Don't get me wrong, it's not that I got on badly with Kawasaki or anything like that. What's more, we got along very well, the times I was able to accompany her, we ended up talking about our younger siblings although we had little discussions about which younger sister was the prettiest.

It was more than obvious that I would always defend that there was no prettier younger sister than Rumi, although this made Kawasaki call me siscon.

Of course, I avoided asking her questions about her friendships since the last experience I had with it, I preferred to avoid that topic of conversation.

Without realizing it, I had already arrived at Kawasaki school, next to the door of her school I could see Kawasaki waiting for me.

Now that I think about it, if I hadn't injured Kawasaki, none of this would have happened, although I wouldn't know whether this was good or bad. Good because I was able to get close to Kawasaki, bad because it caused Kawasaki problems, even though sensei said injuries are something what can happen, I think I'm overthinking it.

"Oh, Tsurumi, you are late"

''I didn't know there was an exact time for my arrival.''

In this little period that we spent together, Kawasaki started teasing me. Until recently, she was a serious and lonely girl, she even seemed like a delinquent., it's not something that can be related to the current Kawasaki. I still have the feeling that there will be some event for Kawasaki to adopt that attitude, since, as I could observe all the time in the academy, Kawasaki is quite friendly with all the students, also in those moments she is quite approachable. What could make her change like this?

"Did someone mention that they would take responsibility, or am I wrong?"

Will you also use my own words against me? I guess I have to be more careful about the things I say.

I couldn't help but sigh at her words. "Okay, you don't have to remind me" I started walking towards Kawasaki's house.

''Cof cof ''

I could hear Kawasaki trying to get my attention.

I decided to turn to look at her. ''Kawasaki?''

Kawasaki proceeded to stretch her arm out. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

To think that Kawasaki would be the one to ask me for support in such a direct way, is not something I thought I would observe.

''I get it''

I proceeded to use my shoulder as support for Kawasaki, although she was no longer limping, so I figured it was no longer necessary, I guess it must still hurt a bit.

The road passed normally, I mean that we were discussing which younger sister was the prettiest, a common topic that two older siblings talk about.

While we were halfway there, Kawasaki's cell phone started making noise.

Kawasaki took out the cell phone and looked at the screen, she looked somewhat surprised for some reason.

"Tsurumi, we can stop for a moment, as it's rare for my mother to call me at this time."

''No problem''

We stopped, Kawasaki leaned against a wall and answered the call.

"Tell me, Kaasan"

(...)

"I understand, no problem, I'll go pick her up"

(...)

''Don't worry about it, I already feel a little better.''

(...)

"Okay, see you later, Kaasan"

That said, Kawasaki kept her cell phone.

"Taishi is busy, so he won't be able to pick up Keika, so I have to go pick her up."

From what I could recall from our conversations, because Kawasaki's ankle was hurt, Taishi would take care of picking up Keika, but it seems that today Taishi would be busy, so the task of picking up Keika would go back to Kawasaki.

''Is the place where you have to pick up your sister far from here?'' I didn't know where Keika was studying, if the place were far enough, we would have to take the train.

"Is near, about 10 minutes from here, although there is still an hour to go."

There was still enough time to accompany Kawasaki to her house, and then I would have to go find her sister after.

''By the way, T-T-Tsurumi'' Kawasaki's words snapped me out of my thoughts.

"Tell me" For some reason, Kawasaki seemed a bit nervous.

''I was wondering if'' It seemed that what Kawasaki was about to say was difficult. ''If you could accompany me to pick up Keika, of course I can't force you or anything, plus maybe you have something to do, I wouldn't want to bother you.'' Kawasaki started waving her arms. '' Better forget what I said.'' She seemed quite sorry for her words.

I couldn't help but laugh, when she behaves this way, it's fun to watch.

"Even if you didn't ask me, I had already thought about accompanying you." I was curious about her younger sister as I couldn't remember what she looked like. Several years have passed since I was born into this world, so I have already forgotten some of the faces of the characters in this story.

My words seemed to surprise Kawasaki.

"Okay" she just answered this, I could see a momentary smile on her face, but it quickly disappeared.

Hence, we began to head towards our new destination.

As we walked, I used my free arm to text Rumi.

Although her response was a simple ''Okay, could you bring some cans of Max Coffee, since they ran out.'' Rumi-chan, could you be more affectionate with your older brother and not treat him like a servant? I guess I'll stop by a store later.

I shouldn't have taught her how to drink that drink, as now that we both drink it, they tend to run out faster, and I have to go buy more at the store.

Putting that issue aside, although Kawasaki had already described her younger sister to me several times, I couldn't remember her, I could only imagine a small version of her, it was quite fun to imagine.

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at the kindergarten where Keika was, now we would only have to wait, although I would rather do something so as not to get bored.

I could see that there was a restaurant on the corner, I suppose eating would serve to pass the time, and besides, I was a little hungry.

''Hey, Kawasaki, do you want something to eat?'' I pointed in the direction of the restaurant.

"I didn't bring any money with me." Kawasaki looked a bit sad, I guess she didn't think something like that could happen.

For my good luck I always carry money, because if I wanted to buy something, I would like to have the money to do it. Also, I still have some of the money that I got from those students, so it wouldn't affect my savings.

"Don't worry, I invite you."

"Are you sure? I don't want you to spend too much for me."

I would be lying if I said that I were not curious as to why Kawasaki behaves this way, always avoiding wanting to be a burden to others, I could say that this differs quite a bit from how it is originally known.

I can assume it is due to problems at her school due to how she behaved when I asked about her friends. I can dismiss the idea that she was bullied, given her personality and her appearance, so this is out. Even if I try to think of something, I get no answer, I guess this will be a mystery.

''Don't worry about it. Besides, this is some extra money that I got a long time ago, and I originally planned to spend it at a restaurant.''

After convincing Kawasaki, we decided to go to the restaurant.

Upon entering, we were greeted by the waitress.

"Good afternoon, table for two?"

I nodded at her question.

We followed the waitress to a table in the corner.

Once we got to the table, Kawasaki and I sat down.

On the table there were 2 papers and a bell, the latter seemed strange to me.

"These are the dishes available" said the waitress, pointing to the papers. "Once you've decided what to order, you can ring the bell, and I'll come to take the order."

''It's okay''

After the waitress left to serve other customers, I started looking at the menu, there were different dishes, from pasta to burgers, and the price was quite comfortable.

From the appearance of the restaurant, I thought it would be one of those restaurants that charge a lot for small plates, luckily, it did not seem to be the case.

I guess I'll order a burger since I'm not very hungry either.

"Have you decided what to order, Kawasaki?"

"Not yet, there are many dishes on the list that I have never tried, so I wouldn't know what to order."

"Choose for the one that catches your attention the most, after all, trying new things is a part of life"

"If you put it, that way, I guess I'll order pasta with lobster."

Once Kawasaki decided what to order, I rang the bell, after a few seconds the waitress came over and took our order.

"Your plates will be within 10 minutes." After saying this, she left.

It would still be 10 minutes until they bring the food. I can use this time to learn more about Kawasaki, after all, I have some curiosity about certain things.

"Kawasaki, since when do you practice karate?" Mentioning something she would feel confident about would be better.

''What is this question about?'' Kawasaki had a smile on her face.

''Only for curiosity''

''It's not interesting, sure you want to know?''

"We have time until they bring the food, it will also serve to pass the time." I would also like to know how good Kawasaki is at karate, I suppose she will have trained for years.

"I started practicing karate a year ago"

''¡A year ago!?" I couldn't help but raise my voice in surprise.

"Is it that surprising?"

"Considering how good you are, I thought you practiced for a long time, it's a surprise that with only 1 year you are so good at it."

I guess that can be called talent, unlike me, who had to practice for several years to get to the level I am at today. Thinking about it, I suppose it was also influenced by the fact that I practiced a branch that encompasses all fighting styles, and also that I had no talent to achieve it easily.

"You could say I have a talent for it" Kawasaki said proudly. ''Also, I guess he was also influenced by my father who practiced karate since high school.''

I guess she inherits the talent from her father, unlike me, since the only thing I inherit from my father is the hair color. After all, the psychological and logistical capacities are from my previous life, so you could say that apart from somebody's characteristics, I did not inherit anything from my family. It is not that I can do something to change it.

"So, your father motivated you to start practicing karate?"

I could notice that the expression on Kawasaki's face changed for a brief moment, but she quickly reverted to her previous expression. Did she remember something bad?

"You could say yes, I guess I'm grateful to my father." Kawasaki seemed happy to say this.

When I thought about asking her a few more questions, the waitress arrived with our plates.

Since the food came, I think it's time to eat.

"Itadakimasu"

"Itadakimasu"

...

Kawasaki and I thanked for the food before we started eating.

After we finished eating and paying the bill, we started our way to the nursery where Keika was, after all, the restaurant served to pass the time.

Upon arriving at our destination, I was able to observe several parents who, like us, were also waiting to go home with their children.

After waiting a few minutes, a teacher appeared and began to call the parents by their surnames so that they could pick up their respective children.

When the teacher mentioned Kawasaki's last name, she rushed inside to pick up her younger sister.

Thinking about it, since we entered the restaurant and returned to this place, Kawasaki seemed to have already recovered from her ankle. Now that I remember, this afternoon when we were going from her school to her house, I did not see Kawasaki limping at any time.

I guess she is better now, with that I no longer have the obligation to accompany Kawasaki, it is not that I have not enjoyed her company during these days.

After a few seconds of thinking this, I could see Kawasaki holding a girl identical to her, only in a small version.

"Hey, Tsurumi, I want to introduce you to my little sister, she is Kawasaki Keika." When she finished saying this, she pointed to the girl next to her.

Keika had light blue hair like her older sister and the same eye color as hers, you could say that Keika was a small version of Saki. Just to think that Saki was equal to her age seems funny to me.

I guess I should introduce myself to the small version of Saki.

"Hi, Keika, my name is Tsurumi Raiden, nice to meet you"

When Keika noticed my presence, she proceeded to hide behind Kawasaki's legs.

Either Keika is too shy, or I am too scary, I hope it is the first option.

"Come on, Keika, don't be disrespectful" Kawasaki tried to motivate her younger sister to greet me.

''Don't push her too hard, in her eyes I'm a stranger, so it's normal for her to be a bit shy.'' After all, her sister is only 4 years old, so it's normal.

Kawasaki seemed not to give up on Keika, she whispered a few words to her, and it seems they worked because Keika stopped hiding behind Kawasaki.

"I'm K-Keika, hi" Keika seemed quite nervous saying this, well, it's normal for a girl her age. Rumi at her age could also say a few words, like introducing herself and saying hello. Although I would be the exception since I learned the basic words at a young age and was able to communicate efficiently, I still remember my father's face when I could already speak correctly.

"Nice to meet you, Keika, I hope we get along" Before saying this, I moved a little closer to her while holding out my hand.

She seemed to hesitate for a moment, but then she took my hand, "It's okay, Rachan." Keika said this with a smile.

Rachan, huh?, she used the initials of my name, and then she added the chan to it. Keika is definitely too cute, if she were my little sister right now, I wouldn't hesitate to hug her, although if I did, I'm sure Kawasaki would hit me.

I could see that Kawasaki looked happy for some reason. I guess seeing her younger sister interacting with other people can be interpreted as a good thing for an older sister.

I couldn't help but use my hands as a way to entertain Keika, after all, children are easy to entertain.

''Hey, Tsurumi, how long are you going to keep playing with my sister?'' From Kawasaki's tone of voice, I could interpret that she was a bit jealous.

''Jealous?''

''Huh?! What do you mean by that? Why would I be jealous?''

''Because I get along quite well with your little sister, and maybe I could take her away from you'' I said this in a provocative tone, after all, it's fun to tease Kawasaki.

"As if it were so easy to do it, after all, Keika and I are sisters, we are united by something stronger than simply entertaining her like you."

"Hey, Keika, do you want some candy?"

''¡Yes!''

I took out of my pocket a candy that I had bought at school and gave it to Keika.

"Bribe a child, you are too mature"

"It is not a bribe; it is an incentive"

"Say it however you want, but if you give my sister a piece of candy, don't think it will make you her favorite."

"Kei-chan, do you want me to carry you on my shoulders?" Some years ago, when Rumi was a child, I used to carry her on my shoulders, seeing Keika reminded me of those moments.

''Yes!''

Keika seemed quite excited, I proceeded to carry her and put her on my shoulders.

"You shouldn't underestimate me, Kawasaki, after all, I already had a younger sister, so I know how to take care of them."

Kawasaki seemed quite surprised, I guess she didn't expect that I would befriend her little sister so quickly, although it wasn't that surprising, after all, I already looked after Rumi years ago, so I have experience dealing with little girls.

"Come on, Sachan"

Keika called out to her sister, who seemed to be lost in thought of her.

"Hey, Tsurumi, if my sister gets hurt, don't doubt you're a dead man" Kawasaki's tone was too terrifying.

"Don't worry about it, if I let Keika fall off my shoulders, I would have failed as a super big brother."

"Super big brother?"

"Exactly, that's what sets you apart from me, while you're a big sister, I'm a super big brother.

"That's the dumbest thing I've ever heard." Kawasaki laughed; I couldn't help but laugh at the nonsense I was saying.

The rest of the way to Kawasaki's house passed quickly, before I knew it, we had reached our destination.

"Hey, Kei-chan, we're already at your house"

I carefully held Keika and lowered her from my shoulders.

"Funny" Keika was quite happy, she had the same expression as Rumi did back then back.

Once Keika ran to the door of her house, I knew it was time to go.

"Tsurumi, thank you for today, both for the food and for playing with Keika. She's a bit shy, so it was a surprise that she liked you quickly."

"I guess I have a knack for that." Of course, she could attribute this to having raised Rumi as a baby.

"You know it sounded a bit wrong, right, lolicon"

"Don't interpret my words that way"

Kawasaki seemed happy after our little exchange of words.

I guess I should go home now.

''Rachan, Rachan'' Keika was calling me, while pointing to her door, this could be interpreted as an invitation to enter.

''Keika, Tsurumi also has a home to return to, it would be too much to demand that he spend more time with us''

Keika seemed about to cry after hearing the words of her older sister. Well, it is not that I had many things to do. Besides, there are still a few hours to go to the karate academy.

Before I could say anything, I could hear a voice coming from behind us.

"Nee-chan?"

When I turned to see where the voice was coming from, I could see a high school boy, he had dark gray hair in addition to having turquoise eyes.

"Taishi, you were early, from what Ka-san said, I thought you would be here later."

Keika ran quickly towards her brother's legs."Tachan"

Taishi began to caress his sister, while responding to Kawasaki.

"I quickly finished the things I had pending, so I was able to leave sooner"

When he finished talking to his sister, Taishi noticed my presence. As far as I can remember regarding what Kawasaki told me, Taishi is the other younger brother of her and is 13 years old.

I guess the right thing to do at this point would be to introduce myself.

"My name is Tsurumi Raiden, I am a partner of your older sister, nice to meet you"

Taishi seemed surprised to hear who he was.

''Are you the one who defeated nee-chan at the academy?''

I guess I'm a little famous here, huh.

"That's right, I was the one who defeated your sister and became number 1 in the academy" I said this with a proud tone, after all, it is not bad to be arrogant sometimes.

"Unbelievable, is it okay if I call you Aniki?"

"Taishi, what do you think you are saying to Tsurumi? Tsurumi, I apologize for my brother. After telling him that someone defeated me at the academy, he was eager to meet that person."

Aniki, huh, I never thought that someone would call me that. After all, I did not have a younger brother to refer to me that way, and since I do not stand out or have friends, there was no reason for them to call me that. I guess being called that made me a little happy.

"Sure, you can do it" I said this while beating my chest as if it was an honor to be called that.

"Hey, Tsurumi, don't play my brother's game, and you, Taishi, doesn't you think it's a bit inappropriate to refer to him that way?"

"Okay, Kawasaki, actually, I like to be referred to that way"

"Don't let it go to your head, Tsurumi" Kawasaki seemed a bit puzzled by the current situation.

''By the way, Aniki, do you want to come in? I want to ask you some questions about karate, after all, Nee-chan refuses to let me practice and doesn't talk to me about it either''

Keika seemed to understand her brother's words, quickly leaned over to my legs and started tugging at my uniform as she pointed to the door of her house.

"I have some time, so I have no reason to reject it."

Keika looked happy, so I let Keika guide me. I could hear Kawasaki sigh.

Upon entering, Keika directed me to the sofa, after taking a seat, Kawasaki took Keika by the hand.

"Tsurumi, I'll go put Keika to bed since she looks pretty tired, while you can wait on the couch."

I nodded at Kawasaki's words.

Although I only know the layout of my own house, I could say that the Kawasaki house was quite normal. I don't mean it in a bad way, as their house felt cosy.

I could see some photos hanging on the wall where 5 people appeared. The two adults must be Kawasaki's parents and the children must be Kawasaki and her siblings.

This photo must have been taken years ago, since Keika was a baby in that photo.

After a few seconds, Taishi appeared and sat next to me, he had changed and was now only wearing a diver.

''Tell me, Aniki, what does it take to be good at karate?''

It seems as if Taishi was very interested in learning karate, but knowing how overprotective Kawasaki can be, she probably doesn't want him to get involved in this as he could get hurt.

''In my experience, all you need to do is push yourself and practice, but if you practice but don't push yourself, you won't achieve anything and vice versa''

"By the way, Taishi, why doesn't your sister want you to practice?" I was curious about this.

"She says it's still too early for me, plus I might hurt myself."

I guess it's okay for Kawasaki to care about her brother, but if she doesn't let him grow up, she'll end up hurting him.

As if it were a call sign, Kawasaki appeared, she was wearing a sweatshirt and a diver.

"Hey, Tsurumi, I hope you don't give Taishi weird ideas"

''Don't worry about it, I'm just saying basic things to him, and it also seems as if you're too overprotective, huh, Brocon.'' I said the latter in a mocking tone. Kawasaki seemed annoyed by my words.

When Kawasaki seemed about to respond to my words, Taishi cut her off.

"You two get along, huh, now I understand why Nee-chan talks about you every time she comes back from the academy."

Hearing this, Kawasaki's face turned red as she looked quite nervous.

"T-T-Taishi what do you think w-what are you saying?" Kawasaki was embarrassed by her brother's recent words.

"But it's true, every time you come back home, you usually talk about how you had fights with Aniki."

"You don't need to say it at this time." Kawasaki seemed quite nervous. I guess finding someone to compete with made her happy.

"It's also thanks to that that I became interested in practicing, since you never used to talk about how you were doing in the academy, but a few weeks ago you started describing your fights with Aniki, and ..."

Before Taishi could finish saying what he was saying, Kawasaki put her hand over Taishi's mouth so that he wouldn't continue speaking.

I couldn't help but laugh at such a situation.

The rest of the time we spent talking about some things about training methods and other things, but Kawasaki made Taishi promise that he would not practice until he was at least 14 years old.

Before I knew it, I had already spent a few hours inside Kawasaki's house, if I didn't come back now, I would be late for the academy.

''Hey, Kawasaki, it's time for me to go''

Hearing this, Kawasaki looked at her watch and realized that we had spent a few hours talking.

''Sorry, Tsurumi, I didn't think we'd be so focused as to forget about the passage of time." Kawasaki seemed a bit regretful.

''Don't worry, it's still early for me''

With that said, I proceeded to head towards the door.

"Aniki, I hope you'll come back another time, so you can give me more advice."

"Don't worry about it, I suppose I could come back another time."

"Hey, Tsurumi, don't just invite yourself to my house"

"Your brother is the one inviting me though." I made a mocking smile, but it doesn't seem to work on Kawasaki.

"So, if you come, at least let me know in advance"

This surprised me, I didn't think Kawasaki would agree so quickly that I could come to her house.

''By the way, Kawasaki, it seems that your ankle is already better, although you should take one more day just as a precaution.''

Kawasaki seemed somewhat sad at my words. After all, the fact that she recovered meant that I no longer had the need to accompany her in the morning or back home.

"You could say yes. I guess I'll take your advice and take one more day, but don't forget, tomorrow I'll have my rematch."

''Don't worry, although the result will be the same.''

After saying goodbye to Kawasaki, I started walking home.

...

Today's practice was normal as always. Since Kawasaki was recovering from her ankle, I dedicated myself to training alone. After all, both Watanabe and Tanaka did not want to face me, so these days those two became the center of attention, they looked quite happy about it.

Although I could notice something strange about them when I communicated to Sensei that Kawasaki would be returning to the academy tomorrow, given that she already recovered from her injury. Those two seemed somewhat annoyed upon hearing that news.

The academy aside, before I got home, I had to go to a store to buy a pack of Max Coffe since I had forgotten to buy it before.

...

Today the school classes went normally, I had lunch as usual with Miura, and she also reminded me that tomorrow, I should accompany her to the shopping center, not that I forgot.

After I got home, I greeted Rumi and went to my room to read until it was time to go to the academy.

Half an hour before the time to leave, I received a message on my cell phone. Apparently, Sensei had things to do today, so classes were suspended. Although the message was from Tanaka, it seems that sensei contacted him to take charge of communicating this to all students.

I guess that sets me free for the rest of the day.

Before reading further, I went to look for a can of Max Coffe, but to my surprise, there was not even one left. When I looked in the kitchen, I could see a note that was on the table.

''Onii-chan, today I'm going to have a pajama party with my friends, so I took all the cans of Max Caffe, I'll be back early tomorrow, don't worry, I already told Okasan and she agreed, by the way, don't forget that they are traveling, so they will still be back on Sunday, so don't get in trouble. With love, your little sister.''

I guess I'll have to go back to the store to buy more coffee, is the thing that they call big brother responsibility?

After preparing, I went to the store closest to my house. To my bad luck, it was already exhausted, so I had no choice but to go to the other store that was further away from my house.

Rumi-chan, you should at least have left a can for your older brother.

"Aniki?"

A voice took me out of my thoughts, when I turned around, I could see that it was Taishi, he was holding a bag, so I guess he is back from the store.

"Hello, Taishi, what brings you here?"

''I came back from the store. By the way, Aniki, aren't you going to practice today?''

"What do you mean by that?" Didn't Kawasaki tell her brother that we weren't going to have practice today? After all, yesterday, I told them that Kawasaki would be back today.

"Did Kawasaki go to the academy yet?" I guess Tanaka forgot to communicate this to Kawasaki, even though it didn't make sense. I think I'm overthinking it.

"Yeah, Nee-chan came out a bit earlier as she was excited to get back to training." Well, I can't blame her for that, after all, Kawasaki has a lot of fun during practice. Although when she realizes that it is closed, she will surely be disappointed.

I didn't want to worry Taishi with that. I looked at my watch on my wrist as if I hadn't noticed the time.

"You're right, I guess I'm late, so see you later, Taishi.''

"See you, Aniki, you better hurry, don't be late."

''Do not worry about it.''

Kawasaki will have to come back once she realizes there is no practice today, so I don't have to go to the academy, and I have no way to communicate with her either.

So, I better go to the store and buy a can of Max coffee to come back home.

...

When Kawasaki was already near the academy, two figures could be seen looking at her.

Kawasaki Saki face to face with reality.

Kawasaki POV:

If I were to describe Tsurumi in one word, the first thing that comes to mind is that he is a bit strange, although if it had been a few weeks ago, the closest word would have been arrogant.

This is due to the first impression he made the day he attended the academy.

When sensei introduced him, I thought he would be a new student, but to my surprise, Tsurumi introduced himself in a rather arrogant way, since who could introduce himself that way? In a nutshell, he said that this academy was not worth it since he considered that the level was low, but who was he to say such things?

When I was about to challenge him, Watanabe beat me to it.

I thought that would be enough to make him regret his words, after all, Watanabe was the third best student in the academy, but to my surprise, he was defeated in a pathetic way, and although he asked for revanch, the result was the same.

I must say this surprised me as it seemed as if he was not only good with words.

Due to how this situation had occurred, it was to be expected that Tanaka would challenge Tsurumi, so I began to observe him, since if Tanaka were defeated by him, I would have to face him.

And as if my thoughts were some kind of premonition, Tanaka was defeated by Tsurumi, although he must attribute his defeat to underestimating him. Those two had definitely made Sensei's students look bad.

Before I could intervene, Sensei asked Tsurumi if he wanted to confront me. I was sure he would accept, but to my surprise, Turumi said it would give the same result.

Who did he think he was to put me on the same level as those two?

So, I couldn't help but get up and challenge him.

Although his response was only more arrogant words.

I was upset by Tsurumi attitude.

At that moment I could notice a little doubt in Tsurumi's gaze, as if he did not know how to deal with me.

That made me remember my first days where Watanabe and Tanaka despised me for being a woman, but after practicing for a few months, I managed to overcome them easily.

I told Tsurumi that if he underestimates me, he would regret it.

The first fight was easy, I tricked Tsurumi with a feint and got a point.

Seeing that it was so easy to hit him, I thought maybe I had been overestimating him, and those two were too useless.

At that moment I was convinced that the fight was already decided, and it would be my victory. I couldn't help but give Tsurumi a mocking smile, after all, he started with the provocations.

To my surprise, Tsurumi managed to get a point and worst of all was the way he did it, hitting me lightly on the cheek. That bothered me too much. I no longer had reason to hold back or feel confident. My victory would be imminent.

We both looked at each other hoping that the other would be the first to make a move, and so it happened, Tsurumi advanced towards me, we exchanged a few blows and returned to our position.

But after a few seconds I realized that Tsurumi's reaction speed had slowed down, so it was time to get this over with.

But to my surprise, it was Tsurumi who recklessly advanced towards me, I thought he had lost his mind or just wanted me to defeat him, so I kicked him in the head, but he did not block it but dodged it at the last second leaving me totally unprotected, second later I could feel a pain in my stomach, Tsurumi's fist had hit me directly, so I ended up falling to the ground to try to recover the air that I had taken away.

It was something strange, I had lost, but instead of feeling sad or upset, I felt happy. After all, Tsurumi had not underestimated me, and his reaction speed was also much faster than mine, I had lost cleanly.

That was our first meeting. Days later Tsurumi and I had more fights, but in all of them I ended up losing, although instead of being discouraged, these fights only motivated me more, after all, now I had someone I could challenge.

So, the weeks went by until the day when I surprised Tsurumi while he seemed lost in thought, and unfortunately, I ended up hurting my ankle. Of course, the match ended with my victory, but I would not accept a victory by disqualification.

Sensei recommended that due to my injury I take a few days off until I am fully recovered, or else it would only make the injury worse.

This put me off, after all, I really enjoy practicing at the academy.

When I was heading home, some colleagues wanted to help me, but I decided to refuse since I would not like to be a burden to them.

But to my surprise, Tsurumi was waiting for me outside the academy, and although I tried to decline his offer, in the end, I couldn't help but accept it.

When we got to my house, I thought I would not see Tsurumi again until I returned to the academy, but the next day he was at my door in the early hours.

I tried to dissuade him again, but the arguments he used were convincing, so I could only grudgingly accept his help.

While we were going to my school I noticed something, Tsurumi's eyes were a different color from the one I knew.

I thought maybe I was seeing badly, but then Tsurumi explained to me that he wears contact lenses because his eye color makes him stand out too much.

Tsurumi prefers go completely unnoticed, I did not understand the reason for this, since this would surely be make him someone popular in his school but he simply chose to be anonymous.

Of course, when he wears contact lenses, his image changes a lot, unlike when we are in the academy, where in his eyes you can see the passion and determination that he carries, so I can say that it is rare to see him this.

When I tried to describe what his eyes looked like, he interrupted me and said a word that puzzled me.

''Devil?''

Thinking about it carefully, this could be the reason why Tsurumi decided to wear contact lenses, being teased by his classmates for sticking out, it was something that I understood very well.

So, I decided not to touch on that subject again.

When Tsurumi mentioned my younger siblings, I was quite surprised since I had never mentioned it to him, but his answer calmed me, since, apparently, my mother was right, and I gave off a kind of aura, it seemed that Tsurumi thought the same as her.

It was a surprise to learn that Tsurumi also had a younger sister, so I couldn't help but talk about my younger siblings as well.

As if time had passed quickly, we had reached my school. I had enjoyed the conversation I had with Tsurumi, and that's why I decided to lie to him, by telling him that my friends would keep me company, since I didn't want to be a bother to him.

At first, I thought he believed me, but to my surprise, he was outside my school waiting for me, and although I tried to excuse myself, in the end, I only accepted his company.

I thought maybe we could have a quiet conversation like a few hours ago, but unfortunately, Tsurumi was very stubborn in asking more about my friends from my school.

At that time his interference had annoyed me, so I replied rudely, after that we were both quiet.

But I immediately regretted having responded to him that way, since I had taken it out on him by remembering some things that I wanted to forget.

I tried to apologize to him, but couldn't find the right time, the rest of the way I thought about doing it but hesitated.

At the time I thought Tsurumi had gotten mad at me, so before he went to his house, I decided to apologize.

Luckily for me, Tsurumi accepted my apology, but I still felt guilty because Tsurumi went to the trouble to accompany me even though I had rejected him, and treating him that way was a way of being ungrateful.

So, I mustered all the courage I could and decided to tell Tsurumi if he could accompany me until I managed to recover. I thought he might refuse because of the way I treated him earlier, but Tsurumi had a smile on his face as if he enjoyed looking at me in shame.

Also, how does he call me Tsundere? At that moment I began to regret my words.

The following days were quiet, we had conversations about our younger siblings and little discussions about them, I felt quite comfortable with him, but eventually these days would end because my condition had already improved.

While we were going to my house, I received a call from my mother. Apparently, Taishi could not pick up Keika so I would have to do it, as my condition was already better, I had no problems with that.

At the time I was wondering if Tsurumi would agree to accompany me, since he might have some things to do as well, so I didn't want to force him or anything like that.

Although it was difficult to say the words that I had in my mind, I was able to do it, but I quickly regretted it. But to my surprise, Tsurumi agreed to accompany me, so I couldn't help but smile at his answer, after all these days I began to enjoy his company.

After reaching our destination, Tsurumi invited me to a restaurant, unfortunately, I had no money with me. Not that I could predict something like this would happen.

Although, as always, Tsurumi took the initiative and prepared to take care of the account himself, and although I refused, in the end we ended up eating at the restaurant.

It was the first time that I came with someone who was not my family to a place like this. In addition, the dishes that were offered in this place were unknown to me.

Luckily, Tsurumi helped me choose a dish.

After a little conversation we had, the waitress brought our plates, the food was delicious.

Although I still feel bad for making Tsurumi take over the payment, I suppose I will be the one who offers to pay another time, not that I am waiting for that situation to repeat itself, although I would not mind it either.

When I introduced Tsurumi to her, Keika looked quite shy. I couldn't blame her, she is very reluctant to deal with strangers, although after telling her that Tsurumi was some kind of friend, Keika started to accept it, and it seemed as if they started getting along very well.

Tsurumi took advantage of this and started joking about pushing my sister away.

There are times when I want to punch him in the face, and that moment was one of those.

When we got to my house, it was time to say goodbye to Tsurumi, but Keika opposed the idea., and while trying to persuade her, Taishi appeared, only to complicate things, since he started calling him Aniki.

I don't know what Taishi was thinking, but Tsurumi didn't seem to have a problem with that, what's more, he looked quite happy about it.

In the end, Taishi ended up inviting Tsurumi over to the house, and Keika was also supportive of this idea, so we all went inside.

After putting Keika to bed, I changed my clothes and went to the living room where Taishi and Tsurumi were chatting.

Although the first thing he did when he saw me was annoy me, it's okay that I love my siblings a lot, but I'm not a Brocon at all. What's more, it's Tsurumi who, in my opinion, is a Siscon because of the way he describes his younger sister, which is something that a person would do with that complex.

But before I could respond to his provocation, Taishi decided to interrupt me. His words embarrassed me since it was true that I always talk about the fights I have with Tsurumi during dinner, but that was not information to say in front of him.

Fortunately, I was able to get Taishi to stop speaking before he said something that didn't need to be said.

Before meeting Tsurumi, I didn't usually talk much about what I was doing at the academy, but after our matches I unknowingly started counting my matches with Tsurumi over dinner, and since Taishi seemed quite interested, I thought it would be fine.

Although I didn't want to admit it, little by little I began to admire Tsurumi, and this increased after spending these days with him.

At first it was only because of his strength and dedication that I saw during our practices, but these days that I spent with him, I feel that I got to know him better.

Tsurumi is also someone quite strange since although, I refused or tried to excuse myself, he was always against me. I guess I still have that weakness since I thought he had left this in the past.

Without realizing it, the three of us were talking for hours, when Tsurumi realized this, he prepared to leave.

Before Tsurumi went home, told me a few things about my condition, being as perceptive as he is, I assumed it was time for him to realize it, this saddened me a bit as I enjoyed his company, but I also said on that day, that he would accompany me until I managed to recover, and that had already been fulfilled, so I no longer had the obligation to do so.

But now that I think about it, this didn't matter much. After all, we would still see each other during training, and it seems like my house is on the way to Tsurumi's house, so if I ask him to accompany me, he should accept right? Since from what I saw, he also seemed to enjoy talking to me a lot.

Although just thinking about this started to embarrass me since it was a long time since I had talked that way with another person.

Remembering what he had said to Keika, I didn't know what Tsurumi thought of me, as maybe I was misinterpreting things like back then.

Without realizing it, I had already arrived at the academy, but something looked strange, the lights at the entrance were off, and as I approached the door, I could make sure it was closed.

This is quite strange since today is Friday, and it should be open.

"Hello, Kawasaki"

I could hear someone calling me. When I turned around, I realized it was Watanabe and Tanaka. Will they know why the academy is closed?

''Do you know why the academy is closed?''

"Sensei forgot to advise that there would be no classes today" Tanaka answered my question.

I couldn't help but sigh upon hearing Tanaka's response, I guess I came for nothing.

''But how all the students came, we have been practicing behind the academy, and we could also use your help, Kawasaki, what do you say?''

Behind the academy there was a piece of land that had no owner, considering the number of students, I suppose it would be a suitable place to practice.

"I agree because if we all came, we could at least practice a bit before we go."

Then we started heading towards the back of the academy, but to my surprise, the place was empty, this was strange since, according to Tanaka, the other students should be here.

When I turned around to ask Tanaka, I could see his fist heading towards my face, so I quickly blocked and backed away.

''Hey, Tanaka, what the hell do you think you're doing?'' I couldn't help but be angered by Tanaka's action.

"I guess it wouldn't be that easy, after all, you're better than us." His words didn't answer my question.

"Now answer my question, if it's some kind of joke, it's not funny at all" I said upset.

''Joke? Hahahaha, why should this be a joke?'' Tanaka's demeanour puzzled me. Other than that, Watanabe was silent with his hands in his pockets.

"So why did you attack me so suddenly?"

"Isn't the answer obvious? To hurt yourself, it's easy to think about it."

His answer surprised me, why would he do such a thing?

"After all, since you came to the academy and became the best student, you started to look down on everyone else. This is not only for me, but also for the other students that you despise."

"Tanaka, what are you talking about? I have never looked down on other students."

''Have you not noticed, or are we so insignificant to you that you simply prefer not to see it?''

Everything Tanaka said didn't make any sense.

''By your expression I can tell that you still don't understand what I mean, well, let me clarify. Since you arrived you only focused on yourself, although some colleagues wanted to offer you help or give you some advice, you refused, you always looked at us as if you were better than us, and when you began to have a rapid improvement, you began to have an obligation to help us, as if you were doing it out of pity. How do you think we would see you if you showed that kind of attitude? It is as simple, as someone being conceited and arrogant. So now on behalf of all the students you've always humiliated, I'll be sure to teach you a lesson to remind you of this, and, luckily, a good opportunity was provided to carry it out.''

Tanaka's words puzzled me.

At first, when I started attending, I didn't want to be a burden to others, so I didn't want to upset them, and when I got better, I wanted to help others see the mistakes they made and could improve.

"You're wrong, at no time did I do the things you accuse me of"

"Let's stop this nonsense, after all, I brought you here for one purpose only."

That said, Tanaka advanced towards me, I was able to block several of his blows and try to counterattack, but every time I tried, he would go back.

This lasted several seconds until we both returned to our original position, he had improved a lot, after all, since Tsurumi arrived, he had not faced him again.

''It was to be expected, after all, you are the best student, but it does not matter, after all, tonight, you will fall.'' Tanaka seemed to give some kind of signal to Watanabe, maybe he was also going to participate in this stupidity?

I didn't have time to think, so I'll prepare to face both of them as I didn't know what was going to happen, but I couldn't let these two hurt me.

Tanaka moved towards me again, but this time his movements were slower, so I took advantage of an oversight to hit my fist in his stomach, resulting in Tanaka gasping for air from the impact, I prepared to kick him in the head and knock him, but he threw himself on top of me, i tried to block him but he didn't attack me, but hugged me.

The situation had changed, I was restricted by Tanaka, although I was trying to get rid of him, it was very difficult.

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Watanabe approaching quickly, I braced myself for him to hit me, but instead, he only said one word.

''I am sorry''

Quickly Tanaka released me, and I could feel something pressing against my stomach. Moments later I felt a shock throughout my body.

"GAH"

My whole body felt numb, and for the pain was felt throughout my body, I couldn't help but collapse on the ground. Looking at Watanabe, I could see that he was holding an electroshock weapon. How cowardly could they be in using such weapons.

''Cowards.'' Even though I only said one word, it was difficult to say as my whole body felt sore.

"In a fight everything is valid, but if you stick to the rules, you will never know right, Kawasaki?"

After saying this, he laughed in a twisted way. Do you hate me so much for doing this to me?

"Do you think this will work in your favor? Rest assured that I will not forgive you." Although I wanted to yell this at him, I couldn't because just talking caused me pain.

''Are you thinking of accusing us? You think I didn't plan it hahaha, I'll just say that while we were walking through this area, we found you unconscious on the ground, and as your friends we decided to help you. After all, who are you going to believe, the girl who is unconscious and doesn't remember very well what happened or the guys who helped you? Also, don't worry, we'll leave you seriously injured to make sure it looks pretty believable."

Friends? That he used that word pissed me off, but in my current situation there was nothing I could do.

"What happens Kawasaki, why is that face?"

Although I wanted to answer him, the pain in my body only increased.

"It seems that you already know your place, but as a precaution, I will remind you again"

Tanaka started to approach me, I could guess his intentions, so with all the strength I could muster, I tried to use my arms to protect my head.

I could feel stronger pain in my stomach, Tanaka's foot had hit me.

"Come on, Kawasaki, you are supposed to be the best student, you can't stand still while I hit you, right?"

Tanaka started kicking me all over my body, the pain only increased, but I couldn't do anything, I wanted to cry, but that time I had promised myself that I wouldn't do it again.

Why was this happening? Wasn't I good to everyone; didn't I help them out and make sure not to be a burden to them?

Maybe if I had gotten away from everyone and gotten involved with no one, this could have been avoided. Thinking about it, wasn't it the same with Tsurumi? Once I recovered, he no longer had the need to be with me, maybe he was just doing it out of pity and guilt.

Oh, what a fool I was, all this time I thought maybe we were getting along, but he was just taking responsibility for the damage he did to me, hahaha, I'm stupid.

''Tanaka, don't you think you should stop? I think she suffered enough ''

"What are you saying Watanabe? We're just getting started, plus she's pretty tough, so we can take some liberties, right, Kawasaki''

I could feel pain in my ankle, Tanaka stomped on it

''What's wrong Kawasaki, does this hurt you? Do not worry since we are just starting. Also, this place is usually clear, so we have all the time in the world."

As I kept getting beaten up by Tanaka, I couldn't begin to think that maybe someone would come to my aid, but that wouldn't happen.

Thinking that someone would help me in this situation was already foolish on my part, but if I did nothing, it is certain that I would end up quite serious from the blows and this would only worry my family, to think that Keika or Taishi could cry when they see me in such a state, it was the last thing I wanted to see.

Right now, I don't have anyone, I don't need friends or colleagues. Since thinking that maybe I could have had a good relationship with my colleagues had led me to this situation, so I couldn't trust anyone, I could only trust myself. So, I am the only one who can help me right now.

''Rest assured, Tanaka, I will not forgive you for this.'' I said sore.

Gathering all my strength, I was able to hold onto Tanaka's foot.

"That's the Kawasaki I wanted to see, the arrogant, superb Kawasaki we all know."

As I tried to focus so that I could move my whole body, I could see Tanaka's other foot moving towards my face.

That was the last I could see.

...

You might wonder why Kawasaki looked so weak, knowing that it is quite strong, so jumping to conclusions could be wrong. Because this chapter is supplemented by the next.

And in case you're wondering, and maybe some are thinking that Raiden is coming to rescue her right now. Unfortunately, Raiden is buying Max caffe xD.

What's wrong with being selfish?

Kawasaki POV:

Little by little I opened my eyes, when I looked around, I remembered where I was and what had happened.

My body still felt heavy, but the pain had lessened a bit and I no longer had to exert too much force to move.

I could see Tanaka and Watanabe seemed to be arguing.

"Tanaka, you told me we would hit her, and we wouldn't have a problem, but she stopped moving a few minutes ago, isn't she dead?" Watanabe looked quite upset. Dead? I guess I lost consciousness for a few minutes.

"Shut up, let me think about what we can do, I didn't think this would go that far"

However, I could use this to my advantage.

''Watanabe, check her body, while I think what we can do, take away any objects that she has to make it look like it was a robbery''

''Why I have to do it?''

''Because am I sending you, or do you have a better idea?''

Watanabe accepted Tanaka's orders reluctantly.

I froze when Watanabe approached me.

Once Watanabe was going through my pockets, I grabbed him by the arm, this seemed to surprise him, I pulled him and hit his head against mine, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground.

Watanabe let out a little cry, but it wasn't finished yet, I quickly got up and placed myself on top of Watanabe who was still lying on the ground. I wanted to knock him unconscious and then hit Tanaka and leave this place.

When I directed my fist against his face, he was able to react in time and held it. Although he couldn't do the same with my other arm, which resulted in my fist hitting his face, but I underestimated my state as I couldn't knock him unconscious.

I could hear Tanaka coming towards me, as I tried to pick me up to intercept him, Watanabe was still holding my right arm so I couldn't move.

I felt Tanaka's fist hit my face, since I was not in a good position, his blow pushed me against a wall.

"That was surprising Kawasaki, as you would expect from the best student in the academy, it's a shame it didn't work out. Although I must give you points for fooling us like this, for a moment I was worried but now I'm pissed off''

That blow had hurt, but it was not the time to complain, since I had to get out of this situation, after all, I'm only counting on myself for this.

"Watanabe, can I borrow that object for a moment? I want to have fun with Kawasaki"

Watanabe gave Tanaka the weapon they originally used, what cowards they can be.

Little by little I was able to stand up, since I was not going to fall without fighting. Also because of my current condition, running would not be an option.

"Are you still resisting? At least you do the fun things." Before, I thought I knew Tanaka, but I was wrong, this guy is unhinged.

Tanaka started walking towards me, in his right hand he held that weapon, If I managed to take the gun away from Tanaka, it would be my victory.

And although my body was not in the best condition, I would definitely hit it.

I could remember one of the conversations I had with Tsurumi, when I asked him how he managed to be so good, he told me that it was just training and daring, having the courage to attack even if all the conditions are against you, the first time. I did not understand his words, but when he told me how he applied them to our encounters I managed to understand them, I did not know if Tsurumi was bold or just stupid to attack when you are at a disadvantage, I guess I do not lose anything trying.

Recalling one of the conversations I had with Tsurumi at this point, For some reason a smile appeared on my face.

It is better to hit the iron while it is still hot.

Gathering all the strength I had, I decided to move towards Tanaka, this took him by surprise, so I was able to punch him in the face but not being in my best condition, I couldn't bring him down.

I kicked one of the sides of him, but he was able to react and block it in time, I could see that his right arm was approaching me, so I backed away before he hit me.

Having to be aware of the weapon he is holding makes my movements very difficult, as one wrong move and it would be my undoing.

Although it's a matter of time until my body doesn't want to respond to me anymore, so if I can't finish this quickly, it would give the same result as letting him hit me with that weapon.

Tanaka advanced towards me, I got on guard to intercept him, we exchanged a few blows, but I couldn't take away the weapon he was holding, since I can only go back when I see that he was directing that thing against me.

My body felt more and more heavy, so having no other option I decided to take a risk, I advanced towards Tanaka trying to hit me, he blocked my fist and pointed his weapon against me, but that was what I wanted.

I grabbed his wrist with my hand, this seemed to surprise him. Wasting no time, I directed a kick against his side, causing him to let out a grunt of pain as well as kneel.

I couldn't help but smile, as this was my chance to snatch the gun from him.

But at that moment my body lost the strength it had. This must be a joke, right? Because right at this moment.

Tanaka stood up and released from my grip.

''It's over''

For the second time I could feel a shock in my body.

I couldn't help but collapse on the ground.

The pain had increased and my whole body was totally immobile, I couldn't move it.

I was finished, I had no way to recover.

I could see a smile on Tanaka's face.

"I have to say you are quite amazing Kawasaki, even though you were at your limit, you put up a good fight, but I think it's time to get back to our old business."

"Tanaka, will you let me play with her? The blow she gave me still hurts "

''Go ahead but avoid overdoing it, we don't want her to give us another scare like she did a few moments ago''

Tanaka got on top of me, in my current state there was nothing I could do to get rid of him.

"Any words Kawasaki-san?

Although I wanted to answer him, the pain in my whole body made it impossible, but I managed to spit in his face as he smiled at me.

This seemed to anger him more, when he raised his fist to hit me, I could only prepare me to receive it.

I guess I'm a bad older sister since I'll make Taishi and Keika worry.

But at that moment a kick sent Watanabe flying.

"Looks like they're having fun, huh? Because they didn't invite me to join."

I could not believe what I was seeing.

What was Tsurumi doing here? And although the words he said were normal, the tone with which he said them detonated that he was annoyed.

The look he gave Tanaka and Watanabe was chilling.

For some reason, it reassured me to see him here.

''TSURUMI WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!?'' Tanaka seemed quite annoyed by Tsurumi's presence, he ignored him and approached me. He looked at me but didn't say anything.

Tsurumi started to advance, "Kawasaki, give me a few seconds to deal with these two."

Before Tanaka could react, Tsurumi's knee slammed into his stomach, followed by a backhand blow that knocked him to the ground.

Watanabe advanced towards Tsurumi but none of his blows managed to hit him, with great ease he grabbed his arm and threw against a wall followed by several blows that made Watanabe fall quickly to the ground.

In a few seconds Tsurumi had taken care of those two, the way he fought was surprising, I knew that he had previous experience, but this totally exceeded my expectations.

With one last effort, Watanabe grabbed Tsurumi by the waist, Tanaka got up and went quickly towards him. This reminded me of what they did when they attacked me, I wanted to warn Tsurumi but didn't have the strength to do so.

Tsurumi hit Watanabe and managed to get rid of him, seeing Tanaka approaching, he directed his fist against his face, resulting in a total impact, but Tanaka did not give up and managed to hit Tsurumi in the stomach.

"Gr ..." Tsurumi only gave a little grunt of pain before collapsing to the ground.

"You entrusted yourself Tsurumi, although I'm glad you did" Tanaka looked quite happy with how things had turned out, if I had only warned him that Tanaka had a weapon, this wouldn't be happening.

Watanabe managed to stand up even though he looked quite hurt.

They both started kicking Tsurumi that he couldn't move. I wanted to try to help him, but I couldn't even get up, I can't describe the helplessness I feel right now. Tsurumi had tried to help me, but I couldn't do anything to help him.

"I must say that I was not expecting this, both the opportunity to deal with Kawasaki and Tsurumi, it seems that today is my lucky day. They were always a nuisance, overshadowing me and taking all the attention, who do they think they are! I should be the best and everyone should admire me, but instead everyone looks at them, but that's over.''

After kicking Tsurumi for a few seconds, they started looking in my direction.

''But you must wait your turn Tsurumi, we finished with Kawasaki, and we will take care of you, by the way Watanabe, I guess you have no doubts about it, right?''

"Now I no longer have them", Watanabe was the one who was more injured of the two.

I felt guilty as I didn't know why Tsurumi was here, but he was hurt because he tried to help me.

While trying to think of what to do, I realized that Tsurumi was slowly getting up.

Tanaka also noticed this.

"We use enough voltage to incapacitate an adult, how come you can get up so fast, are you a monster?"

"A monster huh, I haven't been called that in a long time." Little by little Tsurumi got to his feet, but you could tell that this was difficult for him, but he was still doing it.

I could see blood coming out of his lip. This only made it seem more terrifying.

"But right now, I'm worse than a monster" Tsurumi managed to stand up properly, although his breathing was ragged and he was panting constantly.

For me it was impossible to move after receiving a shock, how is it possible that he can get up?

"I am a demon" Tsurumi advanced towards the two, what happened next could not be called a fight, since it was Tsurumi who was attacking them brutally and they could not respond to his blows. Although Tanaka screamed in pain and pleaded with Tsurumi, he did not stop, his movements were so natural that he seemed to be used to it.

What he could observe could no longer be called a martial art or anything like that, as it was just brutality, anyone would be scared if they witnessed this, but for some reason, I was fascinated by the way Tsurumi acted.

...

Raiden POV

I could feel immense pain all over my body, I didn't realize in time that Tanaka was holding an electroshock weapon. I was too confident since I just wanted to knock them out so I could attend Kawasaki, I guess I'm an idiot right ? Hahaha.

After all, even though those two attacked Kawasaki at the same time, I couldn't imagine her losing, so I had to assume that something happened to her from her when I saw her lying on the ground.

I am pathetic.

As I tried to move I could feel my body screaming in pain, did Kawasaki have to endure this too?

Even if I tried to help her, I just ended up incapacitated in a pathetic way, hahaha, if my previous sensei saw me now, I'm sure he would beat me up for being such an idiot.

To think that at first I decided to train with the excuse of beating Hayama in the future, now that I think about it is a pretty stupid reason, but I guess I can thank that immaturity of my 6 year old self.

Maybe if I were the protagonist of this story, I would easily get up, defeat those two and take me to Kawasaki, we would fall in love and get married in the future.

Hahahaha, start thinking about such stupid things at a time like this, I guess this can be called despair.

I could feel a liquid coming out of my lips, without realizing I had been biting my lip in frustration causing it to start bleeding.

Unfortunately, at this time I can do nothing more than just hope the same fate that Kawasaki will have, what a cruel reality.

I started to squeeze my hand tightly.

But then what was I training for all this time? Even though I did it with such a pathetic excuse, that doesn't take away the time and dedication I put into it, but what was all that for? If at this point, I can just stand still and see how they are going to beat up Kawasaki?

I am really pathetic.

Even though my whole body screamed in pain, I began to use my arms for support to start getting up.

Even if I'm not the protagonist, even if I'm not someone important, even if I don't have any talent, all this doesn't take away the time and effort that I dedicate to training, all the beatings that sensei gave me, and the pain that he gave me are much worse than the pain I feel right now.

So, ¡WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WAITING TO BE ABLE TO GET UP?!

The anger I had right now was greater than the pain I could feel.

I'm upset, not with how things happened, not with Tanaka or Watanabe, but with myself for being someone so weak and useless right now.

Little by little I managed to stand up. My breathing was irregular, and I felt like the air couldn't get into my body properly, but this was not a time to worry about that.

"We use enough voltage to incapacitate an adult, how come you can get up so fast, are you a monster?"

Tanaka looked quite exasperated.

"A monster huh, I haven't been called that in a long time."

I couldn't help but smile.

What memories, the last time they called me that was in my last year of elementary school.

Flash Back

If you asked me what the best thing is about being able to be a child again, I would say that it is simply being able to dedicate my free time to the things that I like, after all as a child you do not have responsibilities that you get when you come of age.

So why do I have to go to a camp planned by my elementary school?

I do not see the need for children to go through these moments since in the future they will have more opportunities to do it of their own free will, so I find forcing them to attend these types of activities quite unnecessary.

Of course, maybe it's just my opinion as someone older who is in the body of an elementary school kid, although I don't really enjoy traveling.

But I suppose that being a child without responsibilities I can only obey the orders of my parents, it is like having a job where you have to follow the orders of your boss or you will be fired, I suppose that being a child and an adult with responsibilities have some things in common.

The outward journey was uneventful, at first, I thought we would just be all members of my class, but to my bad luck, the principal thought it would be better to cut expenses if they sent all classes to the same place, if you wonder how I know this? It is a simple intuition.

The 3 days we would spend in the camp should be quiet, as our sensei mentioned that some upper grade students volunteered as assistants at the camp, for some reason this situation seemed quite familiar to me, but on second thought, it was something very cliché.

But for my bad luck, I caught the attention of a group of girls from another section.

Of course, one would think that this situation would be a great advantage and could serve to make me popular and be the center of attention.

But the attention I received was more negative, it could be defined as harassment or intimidation so to speak.

It all started when the first day I was calmly reading a novel that I brought with me, since I knew that I would not have many things to do. A group of girls approached me and talked to me, I only agreed to their words since I was not interested in the things they said to me, resulting in the end that they began to make fun of the color of my eyes and how it would be so silly to read in a camping instead of playing.

Monster, horrible and other adjectives that they called me as insults, maybe they hoped that this would make me cry or sad, but as an adult person that I was, I did not pay attention to them, I just ignored them. I thought this would make them bored with me, but on the contrary, it ended up encouraging them to keep insulting me.

The second day things were calmer since it seemed that they had decided to ignore me but unfortunately, we had an activity that was mandatory for all the students in my section.

To my surprise when I returned to my room in the cabin that was given to us as a temporary residence, I realized that my novel had disappeared, and I noticed a paper in its place.

The place where my novel would be.

Upon arrival I noticed that there were traces of paper in the fire that was used to prepare lunch today, yesterday it was the turn of the section to prepare lunch, today it was the turn of another section. You didn't have to be a genius to know what happened.

I could see that a few meters from the kitchen was the group of girls from yesterday, they seemed to have fun while laughing.

Of course, this was just a way to intimidate me, and as an adult that I was, I would not let this affect me. But that novel was difficult to acquire since I had to convince my mother to queue on a free day to buy it, we had to wait several hours, in addition to the fact that the author was giving his autograph that day. And luckily, I was able to get it, so you could say that this novel was important to me.

As the adult I was, I couldn't let this get to me, but right now I'm just a kid so I can behave like one.

If you're wondering how, I would get back at those girls, well, I'm on it right now.

Today was the last day of the camp, so it would be the test of courage for us, where the students of higher grades would be the ones in charge of scaring us.

Hours before, I had already explored the forest where this test would take place, in addition to informing my sensei that I felt bad that I could not participate in the event.

So, I had already devised a plan to take revenge on those 3. In a part near the end of the route, it divided into 2 roads, so I would be hidden near that place and when those girls were close, I would divert them to the other path where I had a surprise prepared.

Although the upper-grade students had already chosen their costumes for the test, take advantage of the fact that they went out to look for the leftovers.

For my good luck I found one that was quite scary, it was a type of demon mask with horns, taking a good look at the model of this mask I realized that it was quite realistic, if I found someone who used this at night, I am it sure would scare me, so it's perfect for my plan. Besides, because this costume was quite realistic as well, I guess the upper grade students didn't wear this costume because it might be too scary for elementary school kids, but it's a blessing to me.

Now I would just have to wait to develop my little revenge. Also, what could go wrong?

Fortunately for me, the group of 3 girls was the last group to go to the test, so I didn't have to worry about other students seeing me.

Once they were close to the turnoff, I moved the sign pointing in the other direction. Once the girls moved down that road, I returned the sign to its original address. It was time to start the show.

The path they followed was not illuminated by lamps as it should be, so one of them took out her cell phone and started using it as a flashlight.

"Are you sure this is the correct route?"

"Why are you asking me? I was following you"

It seemed that they began to argue at the idea that they were lost.

I threw a stone at one of the bushes near them, causing them to point in that direction, but there was nothing.

"The best thing would be to go back the way we came; this scares me, and it doesn't seem like it's part of the test."

Her friends nodded, the 3 were together, I could see that one of them was trembling with fear.

I started throwing more rocks at different places causing them to fix their attention everywhere but to their surprise there was nothing in those places.

I let out a devilish laugh although it was not my best performance, but I was sure that for this situation it would be credible enough.

The 3 girls started running back to their place of origin.

I guess it's time for me to make my appearance.

I had anticipated this situation, I climbed a nearby tree where they would pass, so before they could go any further, I jumped in front of them.

When one of the girls pointed her flashlight at my face, they could only see my mask, and in this case the mask helped bring out the color of my eyes, and by adding the costume I was wearing I'm sure it would be like a demon.

The 3 stood still, it seemed that they did not know what to do in such a situation.

The second day one of the camp guides had told us a legend about a demon that lived in this place hundreds of years ago, the most outstanding thing about this was his laugh, it was said that hearing the laugh of this demon meant that your soul had been condemned and if the demon appeared in front of you, it was because it was coming for you.

I'm sure this story had been told to all the sections that made it to the camp, so my original idea was to scare them this way.

So, I slowly turned my neck while staring at them.

At that moment the 3 of them started screaming as they ran towards the other direction that leads to a ravine, maybe this would have been enough, but this situation seemed funny to me, so I started to chase them.

When I cornered them in the ravine, I could see that the 3 were crying as they begged for their lives.

I thought this was enough, plus they are too close to the limit, so it would be better if I retired.

But as if fate was not satisfied, one of the girls slipped, so trying not to fall she grabbed another, and thus a chain was formed, causing the 3 to fall down the ravine.

As I approached to check its integrity, I realized that the ravine was not that deep, I suppose it will be about 2 to 3 meters.

Although all 3 had been knocked unconscious.

Right now, there was only one thing I could do, and that would be to return this costume and go to bed, since I didn't want sensei to go looking for me and not find me.

And referring to the 3 girls, well, there wasn't much I could do for them, plus it's not a great height so it's not that their lives are in danger, and neither does their integrity matter to me.

After returning the costume to its original place, I decided to go to my cabin, I was lucky because a few seconds after I went to bed, the sensei came to see how he was, I only replied that I felt better.

After a few minutes I could hear the teachers arguing that 3 students had not returned, so they went looking for them.

After an hour all the teachers met with us to inform us that 3 students had been lost, so if we knew something please let them know.

Of course, no student knew anything about it, so they could only call the authorities to find them, although because of the remoteness of the camp it did not help, besides that it was already quite late, so they would take a long time to arrive.

To avoid this type of situation, the teachers had put lamps that served as a route to follow, but it seems that this did not work.

And since I had returned the sign to its original position, I wasn't worried that they would suspect they were going that way, but I still knew it was only a matter of time until they found them.

The teachers woke us up at 6 in the morning, apparently the authorities had managed to find the 3 girls.

The 3 were transported on stretchers to the hospital as they had spent the night in the cold in addition to the injuries they sustained during the fall.

Only one of her was aware as she was taken to the ambulance, all the students had gathered near her. When she said girl looked at me, she started screaming like crazy.

'' DEMON, DEMON, COMING FOR ME !''

The paramedics tried to calm her down as she kept yelling this and pointing at me.

Quickly one of the rescuers who found them said that that girl had said that during the bravery test they had been cornered by a red-eyed demon, so seeing the color of my eyes had made her remember such an act.

Of course, the authorities did not believe the words that girl mentioned, so they investigated the upper grade students, after all, what would be the probability that an elementary school student would do such an act? And as an added bonus if they could suspect me, I was sure my sensei knew I was ill so it was impossible for me to do such a thing.

Although in the end I ended up with the demon nickname, because some students who were during the camp spread the rumor, and as the primary students that they are, they had no problem calling me that, of course maybe if I were a normal student of elementary school, being called that would have generated hatred towards my classmates or sadness, but I just ignored it since after graduating I would wear contact lenses so it was not that I cared much.

During the following months I heard some rumors of the 3 girls, 2 of them had recovered but had moved from school, and the other seemed to have constant nightmares with me to the point that they had to intern her, I don't know how true these were rumors, but if they were true I would have nothing to do, after all, why should I care about other people?

End of Flashback

Maybe at that time if I overdid myself a bit, although regretting the act I committed would not change anything. However, the last time I did something similar was with those 4 students who made Miura cry.

I think I should learn to control my emotions better, but I guess it will be for next time, since at this moment I don't feel like staying calm.

"But right now, I'm worse than a monster." Remembering those things had reminded me of my previous nickname.

'' I am a demon! ''

I went straight towards Tanaka, he tried to hit me again with the weapon he was holding, but this time it wouldn't be the same.

I intercepted his arm by grabbing him by the wrist, with my other arm I hit his elbow, making his arm point in an unnatural direction.

"AHHHHHHHH!''

Tanaka started screaming in pain, but it was just starting.

I kicked Tanaka in the face, causing him to collapse on the ground, as he held his arm in pain.

I fixed my attention on Watanabe, he seemed doubtful whether to come for me or flee, although I was not going to let him escape.

Watanabe chose the second option and tried to run, but from the previous beating I gave him, it was not as if he could run fast either.

I quickly caught up with him and used my foot to trip him, grabbed his arm and threw him over a wall.

I could see the fear on Watanabe's face, but before he could speak or do anything I started hitting him, not one or two blows, it was several consecutive blows to the face, in the end I lost count of how many blows I gave him. I'm sure if I were to describe his situation it would be of me as a boxer practicing with him as a punching bag.

After a few seconds I could notice that my fists were stained with blood, apparently, I had broken his nose and he had wounds all over his face.

"T-T-Tsurumi, please forgive me, I-I-I'm not to blame, it was Tanaka who convinced me to do this."

I knew from the beginning that Watanabe was too stupid to think about attacking Kawasaki, so he was just following Tanaka's orders, but that doesn't take the responsibility off him.

I grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the ground, while on his knees I kicked him in the face, causing more blood to splatter on the ground.

"T-T-Tsurum ..."

Before he finished speaking, I raised my leg above his head, causing my foot to descend on it, causing his head to crash to the ground.

Watanabe stopped moving.

I started to move towards Tanaka, still holding his arm as if thinking that he could return it to its original position.

His gaze was fixed on my bloodstained hands and then towards Watanabe's immobile body, most likely he thinks that I killed him, I was not so unhinged to do that, although if this situation had happened several years ago, I think that maybe I would have considered it.

"Tsurumi, forgive me, I swear this will not be repeated. If you want money, I will give you everything I have ..."

Before he continued speaking, I kicked him in the mouth, this caused some of his teeth to break, after all I wouldn't let this guy go so easily.

"Come on Tanaka, you said yourself that you were just getting started on the fun."

I got on top of Tanaka and started hitting him consecutively.

I no longer knew if the blood on my hands was from Tanaka or from Watanabe.

After a few seconds I got up, Tanaka's face was totally shattered, I guess I overdid myself a little, just a little.

I grabbed Tanaka by the neck and held him against a wall.

Tanaka seemed barely conscious.

"Listen to me well and I will only say it once, if you approach Kawasaki or me again, I swear the last thing you will see alive will be my face."

Tanaka nodded with what little consciousness he had left.

I extended my arm like a handshake of sorts to seal our agreement.

Tanaka extended his good arm with some fear.

We shook hands.

Perhaps this would have been enough, but I was still not satisfied, after all I did not know exactly what had been done to Kawasaki, if I had not arrived, I would not know what could have happened, imagining how her younger siblings would put when they saw their older sister in such a state just infuriated me more. After all, I went through a similar situation.

I grabbed his arm and with a twisting motion threw him face to face against the wall, grabbed him by the head and hit his face several times against the wall.

After a few seconds I let go of him, his body slumped like an old rag. On the wall there were still the bloodstains that I left after bumping him against it several times.

I may regret this in the future, but right now I feel like my mind is calm.

I started to move towards Kawasaki, I wanted to see how she was, but I realized that she witnessed everything I did, I did not know how she was going to react, maybe she hates me for the way I acted. But it was not the time for that, if she hated me for what I did, I do not blame her but first I have to take her to heal her wounds.

When I was close to her, I felt that my body hurt too much, I couldn't move anymore, I fell to my knees while using my arms not to fall completely.

I was totally exhausted, but if I had already made it this far, I couldn't just fall off.

"Tsurumi, are you okay?"

Kawasaki was also using her arms to try to get up, but it seemed that she would not succeed.

"I should be the one asking that, don't you think?"

"You're struggling not to fall to the ground, don't you think this is not a good time for your jokes?"

It seemed that Kawasaki did not care much about the acts I had committed, something less to worry about.

"Who says I'm struggling not to fall, I'm just resting a little" Although the pain was constant and I felt like my body would give way at any moment, it wasn't entirely unbearable. After all, I had a sensei who made sure every workout we gave over 100%, I guess I'm grateful to him for that.

"That's such a credible answer" there was mockery in Kawasaki's voice, I'm glad that at least her mood is intact.

"Then I can only prove otherwise, right?"

Enduring the pain, I managed to stand up.

Looking closely at Kawasaki, I realized that her injuries were only superficial, but still had to be treated, although I highly doubt that she will be able to get up.

What can I do now? Going to a hospital is impossible, since being minors they would end up calling our parents, and Rumi warned me not to get into trouble while our parents were away.

''Kawasaki, is it okay if I take you home?" Kawasaki seemed to be thinking about what I told him.

''Due to my current state, I'm sure that would make my siblings worry about me, in addition to my mother must have already arrived at the house, and this would only make her question me about what happened, and knowing my mother, I am sure she wouldn't take a lie for an answer''

It makes sense, if you see your daughter arrive with injuries and in a sorry state, I highly doubt that a mother will only limit herself to observing. Also, this would only make her family wonder what happened and well, because of how things turned out, I think we would get in trouble.

So, there is only one place left.

"Kawasaki, do you want to come to my house? Right now, there is no one, I also have a medicine cabinet that we can use''

It seems my question caught Kawasaki by surprise.

''Can I trust in you?'' The tone with which she said this was serious.

I thought that Kawasaki would refuse as usual saying that she did not want to be a burden, but this was something strange, something must have happened before I managed to intervene, but this is not the time to think about possible scenarios.

"That would be up to you Kawasaki, do you trust me?"

Kawasaki started to think about it, after a second, she shook her head to herself.

"I guess it's the only option I have."

She didn't even answer my question, she just resigned herself to being the only option, I think this looks like the Kawasaki she should be, or maybe I'm overthinking it.

Now that I know what to do, I just need to do one more thing.

I walked over to Tanaka's motionless body and took his cell phone, the nice thing about these modern cell phones was that even if they were locked, emergency calls could still be made.

If I leave the bodies of these two in this place, I'm sure it would be more of a problem, so the most sensible thing to do would be to call an ambulance. Although when they regain consciousness, it is obvious that they will ask them what happened, but I doubt that they will say that they attacked other people and, in the end, it resulted in their defeat, after all we are minors, so they would be the ones who would have problems.

I called an ambulance and told them where we were, having said that, it would be better to leave this place, although an object on the ground caught my eye, I suppose it could be of use at some point, so I decided to take it with me.

"Tsurumi, what were you doing?"

"I was calling an ambulance to take care of those two."

''Are they still alive?''

Well, this was not what I expected, Kawasaki thought I would kill them? I am sure that even I have my limits of what I can and cannot do.

"I think that doing that would already be something excessive, although I'm not the one to speak of excessive if I mention the state in which I left them"

''Not that I care about their integrity either, so I don't care what you did to them''

I was already surprised that Kawasaki did not mention anything of the acts that I did, I thought that she would simply express it as revenge, but it seems that she does not care how those two ended up, this is already quite strange when compared to her usual behavior.

But putting this aside, it's time to go home.

Now how should I charge Kawasaki? The most sensible thing would be to carry her on my back but since those two kicked me in the back, it would only be like giving me more punishment if he carried her that way.

I guess there is only one option left.

I bent down and tucked my arms under her back and legs, proceeding to lift her up, I think this act is called being carried like a princess or something, this seemed to surprise her.

"T-T-Tsurumi, what are you doing?"

I could see that her face was turning red, not that she had any other option to do so.

"Since you can't get up and we have to get out of here, this was the only thing I could think of."

Kawasaki just nodded and avoided eye contact.

...

The rest of the way passed in silence, after all we were both exhausted by everything that had happened recently.

When we got to my house I put Kawasaki down since it was difficult to open the door if I was holding her in my arms.

Kawasaki could already stand up so it was not necessary for me to continue carrying her, she also weighed something, but if I told her this, I am sure that it would not end well for me.

Once we entered, Kuro came to greet us, as he must have been curious about the new guest we had.

When Kuro approached Kawasaki, she started backing up.

Does she not like cats?

"Tsurumi, you can keep your pet away as I'm allergic to cats."

I did not remember that Kawasaki was allergic to cats, nor do I remember many things, since it has been years since I was born in this world. I suppose I should have jotted down relevant things, although I remember the main ones.

I picked up Kuro and took him to the kitchen, plus I gave him some food to focus on and ignore Kawasaki as Kuro is quite curious about the new people coming into the house.

I took Kawasaki into the living room for her to rest on the couch, as she had been standing in the doorway as if she didn't feel safe being in someone else's home.

Everything that happened today seems to be taken from some kind of story because if I told someone I'm sure they wouldn't believe me, and I don't blame them, today was a pretty strange day.

At least now I can be calm since I can rest and take these two days to recover, since my body has not escaped unscathed after everything that happened.

I also feel a pain especially in the part where Tanaka gave me the electric shock. When I took off the shirt, I could notice that there was a stain in that area, I suppose it is due to the discharge.

"T-T-Tsurumi, what are you doing?" Kawasaki seemed nervous for some reason, did she get sick or does something hurt?

''What's wrong Kawasaki, are you feeling bad?'' I started to approach her to check her status

"You said I could trust you, you pervert!"

''What are you saying Kawasaki?'' After saying this I realized that my torso was naked, besides that it was only Kawasaki and I in this place, adding that I began to approach her, it is not difficult to imagine what she thought I wanted to do.

''First, I just took off my shirt to see how the area where Tanaka attacked me was, second, I approached because you were all nervous, and finally, you are the pervert when thinking about such things '' To make my last words more believable, I began to cover my chest with my hands, as if I wanted to protect myself from Kawasaki's perverted eyes.

"You are the pervert for undressing without saying anything, besides doing it here and not in your room."

Although Kawasaki was still nervous, she was no longer as upset as she was a few seconds ago. I guess she's right, I should have thought about my situation before undressing.

"Okay, I admit it, it is quite my fault, but it is also yours for looking at me all this time instead of looking the other way, so indirectly you are also guilty, pervert"

For the next few minutes, we were arguing whose fault it was, but it was a quiet conversation that served as a way to de-stress for everything that had happened today.

Now the first thing I should do is heal our wounds, but it would be better to be clean before doing this.

"Kawasaki, do you want to take a bath?"

Kawasaki started to squint at her as she looked at me, it would be better to explain it to her long before she thinks I want to spy on her or something.

''Before treating our wounds, it would be better if we were clean, it would also be useful to know if we have more wounds than we can see with the naked eye and in case you have doubts the bathroom door has a lock, it is not that I am going to spy on you.''

Kawasaki started to think about my words, after all she was in someone else's house, so it was not an easy thing to accept.

"I guess I'll take your offer, but if I realize you're spying ..." Kawasaki made some hand gestures as if she was breaking something.

''Go ahead, I'm not going to do something like that either, by the way, I guess you should know how to use a washing machine, so you can put your clothes to wash''

After Kawasaki nodded at my words, I guided her to the second floor to take a bath.

"I'll leave you a pajama that belongs to my mother, you can put it on until your clothes are ready"

Kawasaki just nodded and went to the bathroom.

"I guess I should take a shower too"

Hearing this, Kawasaki gave me a creepy look and slammed the bathroom door, I could hear her putting the bathroom latch. Although I have the bathroom key and could easily get in, but I appreciate my life enough to do it.

Although Kawasaki looks a bit different, it's fun to tease her.

With this, I took a change of clothes and went to my parents' bathroom, since although most houses only have one bathroom, my house has 3, where Kawasaki entered is the largest, since it is also used as a laundry.

Nothing is more relaxing than taking a shower after a busy day. Looking in the mirror I could see that I had some injuries on my back, but they were not serious, I suppose I must be thankful that my body is quite resistant, but that does not prevent me from feeling pain, however it is something I can bear if I compare it with the blows that my previous Sensei gave me.

I will have to ask Kawasaki for help since I cannot reach those areas to be able to put bandages on the wounds.

I took the medicine cabinet that was in the bathroom and went to the living room.

Once I got to the room, Kawasaki was waiting for me.

Although Kawasaki's face was bruised and she looked tired, seeing her with her hair down was something totally new to me, she looked quite beautiful.

"Hey Tsurumi, you took a long time."

''There is no rule so that one cannot enjoy a shower, putting that aside, come here.'' I pointed to one of the chairs at the table, I put the medicine cabinet on the table.

After Kawasaki sat down, I began to put plasters on the wounds on her face and arms, the good thing was that they were not very deep, since if that had been the case we would necessarily had to go to a hospital.

"Done, I think this is enough"

I had already treated Kawasaki's injuries; I think it's time for mine.

"By the way Tsurumi, you are good at this, do you have experience with this kind of thing?"

"When you have a sensei like the one I had, learning this kind of thing was mandatory for your survival."

"You say it like he's some kind of demon"

"In fact, yes he was, he even had a nickname, because his hair was white, we decided to call him Shiroyasha, of course when he found out that we meant him by that nickname, he lived up to his name and swept the earth with us". Remembering this, I couldn't help but tremble as I remembered the brutal beatings, he gave us.

"That sounds pretty scary."

I guess I should go visit him some other time.

"Yes, it is, but back to the subject, I would like you to give me a hand, since I cannot reach the wounds on my back"

"I think it's the least I can do for you"

Kawasaki got up and I proceeded to sit in her place, taking off my polo shirt and turning around so Kawasaki could treat my injuries.

Seconds passed but I didn't feel any movement from Kawasaki.

''Something happens?''

"It's nothing", her voice sounded quite nervous, I doubt that she had seen anyone other than her brother with a naked torso.

I could feel Kawasaki's hands on my back, it was a nice sensation.

"Although it may not seem like it, you have a fairly muscular body Tsurumi, in addition to having a fairly defined back "

"This is normal, after all I trained from an early age."

When I felt Kawasaki's hands run down my back I couldn't help but groan briefly.

"What are you thinking, you damn pervert ?"

''Ouch'' Kawasaki had hit me

"Hello Kawasaki, you know I'm hurt, and you hit me, do you want to leave me worse than I am?"

"AH!" Kawasaki seemed like she hadn't realized that she had hit me "I'm sorry, but it's your fault for making a strange sound."

I guess it's my fault too. "Okay, sorry, please continue."

After a few minutes, Kawasaki finished applying the band-aids. I guess this should be enough.

Now there is still something important to mention.

''Kawasaki, by the way, what do you plan to do with your condition?''

"Now that you mention it, it's true, if I was like that at my house, I'm sure Kaasan would figure it out."

If Kawasaki came to her house in that state, her mother would ask her several questions, and knowing how bad she is at lying, I am sure that she would discover everything that happened.

At this point there would only be one option left, although I'm not sure Kawasaki would agree, but there is no other way out either.

"With this being the case, why don't you stay here for the night? We have a guest room, so it's not a big deal either."

Kawasaki seemed to wonder if this was the best alternative, although that she did not had another.

"Also, if you think I'm going to try something to you, this wouldn't make sense, since if I had, I would have done it when you were most vulnerable."

Not that I was going to take advantage of Kawasaki.

"You're right there, plus I doubt you're also such a coward to do that kind of thing." At least it seems that Kawasaki trusts me. "I suppose I will accept your offer, although I must first inform my mother that I will not be coming home tonight, otherwise she would only worry her."

"What will be your excuse? Since after all, you are very bad at lying"

"I don't know if that's an insult or a compliment."

''A little of both''

I could feel Kawasaki's gaze, though after a few seconds she calmed down.

Kawasaki took the cell phone from me and punched a few keys before bringing it to her ear.

I stared at Kawasaki, after all I was curious what excuse she would tell her mother.

"Hello, Kaasan"

...

"Yes today we left a little before the academy, by the way, a friend invited me to stay with her, so I would like to know if you could give me permission."

...

"Yeah, don't worry, she's someone I know, so I'll be fine."

...

'' I'll be there in the morning, so you don't have to worry ''

...

"See you later Kaasan"

It seems that Kawasaki managed to convince her mother.

"Then I'm counting on you Tsurumi"

''Do not worry''

I think I should start preparing dinner by now, I'm hungry after all.

"Hey Kawasaki, if you want you can watch TV while I cook dinner."

"Let me help you, today you did a lot for me, I would feel bad if I let you do everything"

"Can you cook?" I knew she already had cooking experience, but I wanted to tease her a bit.

"I should ask you that, I feel like if I left you in the kitchen you could set the place on fire, besides just so you know that I'm the one who cooks most of the time at my house." Kawasaki looked proud when she said the last part.

"Then give me a hand, of course it depends on whether you can keep up with me." I gave Kawasaki a provocative smile.

She ignored the last thing I said, and she went straight to the kitchen, I guess having help sometimes isn't so bad.

...

The dinner was delicious. Having someone help me cook was comforting as I was able to delegate some things to Kawasaki while I took care of others.

"By the way Tsurumi, how did you know that I was in that place?

I suppose she had this in mind since the atmosphere was calmer.

''When I was going to the store to buy, I met Taishi, he told me that you had gone to the academy, but this was something strange because Tanaka had sent a message informing that there would be no classes, so I thought that when you realized that there are no classes you would have to return. Although for some reason I had a bad feeling, so I decided to go just in case, I am nevertheless glad I listened to that feeling I had.''

"Then I should be grateful for that feeling of yours, since I don't want to imagine what would have happened if you hadn't arrived at that moment"

Now that Kawasaki brings up that topic, there is something I want to ask her.

"Kawasaki, before I arrived, did something else happen? Since your behavior and character were different"

Kawasaki gave a long sigh.

"I guess I can tell you."

''Tanaka told me that my behavior was arrogant and vain, that my way of treating others made them think that I was putting them down, although this is not the case.''

I guess she means that she doesn't like to be a burden to others, after all, rejecting the goodwill of others will only make them think that you don't need their help.

"And at that moment I began to think that perhaps he was right, since remembering the way I treated others it seemed that I was someone superb, although I always avoid being a burden to others, it seemed that I gave the opposite impression to what I wanted ''

Kawasaki looked sad about that, but there is still something I want to know, because I feel that she does not need to want to be a burden for others, but after all the human being is imperfect that is why we make mistakes, and it is common that he needs help from others in some occasions.

"Kawasaki why do you think so? I mean not wanting to be a burden to others"

''A year ago, before I enrolled in the academy, I used to always be alone at school, but a group of girls approached me, little by little we started to get along and I felt that we were friends, one day I saw them talking to each other. Then, when I approached to speak with them, I could hear their conversation ''

Kawasaki's expression looked painful as if she didn't want to remember that.

''They mentioned how it irritated them to be with me, it was just a nuisance for them, and they only approached me because my appearance was intimidating for other students, so they decided to be my friends so they could annoy others and have me as insurance to get out of each unharmed situation. When I got home, I started to cry, since I felt that we were friends, but they had only used me and considered me a burden to them, in the end I decided that I would not cry again for that. I decided to get away from them and just ignore them.''

I didn't think something like this could have happened to Kawasaki, I had my assumptions, but none came close to the ones she mentioned.

"And even though I tried to hide it, my father seemed to notice my mood, he tried to cheer me up but I felt that if I said this to him, it would only be a burden to him, so my father just nodded and withdrew. The next day he told me that maybe he should enroll me in a karate academy, I didn't understand why but he insisted, so I decided to listen to him."

Kawasaki started to smile.

''My father must have come to terms with my situation, so I'm sure he thought a new environment would be ideal for me, I'm grateful to him for that. But I still felt that if I was a burden on the students of the academy, it would only make them get away from me, that's why I chose to do things alone so as not to disturb anyone and when I manage to improve, I dedicate myself to helping others, but do not consider that this would only make others misunderstand my intentions, was I stupid right?''

Kawasaki looked like she was going to start crying at any moment, this must have been difficult for her, but she was right about something, she was stupid.

I brought my hand to her forehead and gave her a light touch.

This seemed to surprise her. "Hey Tsurumi, what do you think you're doing !?" She looked annoyed

"I thought a little bump would make you see reason"

Kawasaki did not seem to understand the meaning of my words, so it would be better to explain it to her.

''What's wrong with being a burden to others? Not always everything will turn out as one thinks, sometimes we will have to turn to others for help or need, and at that moment will you reject their help saying that you do not want to be a burden to them?"

"Stop daydreaming Kawasaki, human beings are selfish by nature so sometimes we will have to ask for help, and also, what's wrong with asking for help? that will not make others think bad of you, and if someone does, then you can tell them to go to hell, you are the one who decides who to ask for help and whether that person considers you a burden or not depends on them, that is not your decision, so stop that stupid thought of not wanting to be a burden.''

''If you want to be selfish and ask for help with something then do it, nobody prevents you from doing it, and if some people consider your action to be selfish, then tell them to go to hell, after all it is natural to do it, of course not all people will always be willing to help you, but that's what friends are for, although they won't always support you. There will be times when they argue and fight, but what if that's the case? Throughout your life you will meet many people, with some you will have a strong relationship and with others there will simply be a moment when they will stop talking and you will not see them again, and when this happens you will only regret it and tell yourself that he left. Why were you a burden? ''

''If you think like this, let me tell you that you are wrong, then, if sooner or later you will not see that person again, why not be a nuisance until the end, this can be selfish and even haughty but that depends on you, since it is you who decides in the end what you will accept or deny, you forget your own path, your own friendships, denying all this just because some girls told you that you were a burden is something stupid ''

Saying this reminded me of Miura, after all once we get to Sobu High I'm sure she will form her group as predicted and there will be no need for her to continue talking to me, but that won't make it fun to hang out with her, so when that time comes, I won't regret it.

Kawasaki started crying.

I think I went too far in what I said, but I didn't know what to say to Kawasaki.

"Kawasaki don't take my words so seriously, it's just an opinion"

"What do you think you're saying, idiot?"

Although Kawasaki was crying, she had a smile on her face.

''You said it and I knew it all this time, I just never wanted to admit it or think about it, so hearing someone else say those things makes me feel that all this time I was stupid, and do not apologize for your words, since you are being selfish like you said ''

Kawasaki said this with tears in her eyes and a smile on her face, it was something strange to see at this moment she looked really beautiful.

I guess Kawasaki needed someone to say those words to her, I can't blame her for that, after all, for her age going through all this must have been difficult, and as a teenager she sure thought it was not mandatory to tell her parents about this. I'm sure her father would have said the same words to him as I did.

"Tsurumi, can I be selfish right now?"

''Go ahead''

Kawasaki pulled her chair up to my side and held my arm while she kept crying, I guess some things have different impacts on different people. After all, not having someone to tell all of her troubles and keeping them to oneself must have been painful for her, besides everything that happened today, it was only a matter of time before she couldn't take it anymore.

Seeing Kawasaki cry was not something I wanted to see again, after all she was someone with a strong and determined character, seeing her in this state only made me angry.

I made a decision, I swear I will prevent Kawasaki from shedding a tear again by any means, no matter what I have to do. Since it is something that I never want to witness again.

I started stroking Kawasaki's head, after all, when Rumi cried this was a method to calm her down.

After a few minutes Kawasaki seemed to calm down, but when I looked, I realized that she had fallen asleep.

I can't blame her for that, after everything that happened, I'm tired too, I guess it's time for me to go to sleep too.

I slowly removed my arm from Kawasaki's grasp as I didn't want to wake her up.

I slowly picked her up and carried her to the guest room, this brought back memories when Rumi fell asleep on the sofa and had to carry her to her bed.

Once I got to the guest room, I put Kawasaki to bed and covered her with a blanket.

She looked pretty calm while she slept.

Seeing Kawasaki sleep so peacefully also made my body remember that I was tired.

I left the guest room and went to mine; I could see that Kuro was waiting for me at the door.

"I guess you're tired too, right?"

"NYA"

"I will interpret it as a yes"

Once I opened the door, Kuro jumped onto the bed and lay down on it.

When I was close to the bed, I could feel my body losing strength and I just collapsed on it, I think I earned a good sleep, I closed my eyes since it was impossible for me to keep them open, it seems that today I am trying more than 100%, hahaha, little by little I fell asleep.

...

When I got up, I couldn't help but yawn, even though I've slept many hours I'm still sleepy huh, I guess I'll go back to sleep in the afternoon.

When I looked at the time, I realized that it was already 9 in the morning.

Will Kawasaki still sleep?

When I entered the guest room, I noticed that the bed was empty and that the pajamas I loaned her were folded on one side.

I guess she already went to her house huh, at least she should have said goodbye before she left.

Rumi shouldn't be long in coming back from her sleepover with her friends, so it's best to start making breakfast before she arrives.

Going down to the first floor I could hear someone humming.

Is Rumi back yet?

As I entered the kitchen I finally saw Kawasaki, she was wearing the clothes from the day before and wearing a kitchen apron on top of her.

Kawasaki noticed my presence.

"You seem to be a heavy sleeper, huh?"

"It's obvious, after everything that happened yesterday, sleeping for several hours was the least I could do." I said this with pride.

"I understand, I understand, you don't need to apologize." She gave me a mocking smile.

How was I apologizing? It seems that Kawasaki is more of a joker than usual, although I do not dislike this either.

"Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes, so you can set the table."

Kawasaki giving me an order? I did not expect this at all.

"I will do it because I want to and not because you ordered me to"

"I understand, I understand, you don't need to be angry, Tsundere." She had an arrogant smile, as if she was responding to the words I said to her several days ago.

I'm supposed to be the one making fun of her and not the other way around.

I could only sigh as I set the table.

On second thought, this situation seems that of a newly married couple. I guess I still have a few hours to sleep since I'm not thinking rationally.

The breakfast was delicious, maybe it's because it's someone else's food or simply because you could say it was a free meal, in any case it was delicious.

I'd like to praise Kawasaki's food, but given the way it behaved from the start, I think I'd rather avoid it.

Although you could say that this is my fault, so I just have to take responsibility for my actions.

"And how was the breakfast, delicious, right?" Kawasaki has a rather cocky attitude; I'm starting to miss the previous Kawasaki.

"I don't need to say it if you already know the answer, right?"

She just smiled at my answer.

"By the way Tsurumi, I think it's time for me to retire as I have some things to do at home."

"No problem, your siblings must also miss you"

"I'm sure Keika will ask me something because I was absent yesterday."

I led Kawasaki to the front door. Before leaving, she seemed to want to say something, as she looked thoughtful.

''Tsurumi, I want to thank you for yesterday, both for your help and for your words, since they made me think that all this time, I was just being someone I was not, but now I feel liberated from that burden, and I am grateful for that ''

Kawasaki bowed to me.

"Come on Kawasaki, you don't need to do this.'' I was embarrassed by Kawasaki's act, after all, I did what I did only because she wanted to do it, not because she expected any reward or gratitude.

I approached Kawasaki so that she would stop lowering her head, but just at that moment she raised her head causing me to hit my jaw, so I lost my balance, she tried to hold me at that moment and as a result, we both fell to the ground.

I didn't know why or the science behind the falls, but for some reason I was on top of Kawasaki, our faces were too close to each other, to the point that if she got close to me I would end up kissing her.

We both blushed for the moment.

"It seems you took advantage of having the house free to have fun, didn't you, onii-chan?"

Turning towards the direction where her voice was coming from, I could see Rumi and that she had a terrifying smile.

I quickly walked away from Kawasaki, she too quickly stood up.

"Rumi, this is not what you think" For some reason, Rumi seemed quite scary.

''So tell me what it looks like, because what I see is that you brought a girl to spend the night here, and right now you seem to still be loving each other''

I'm sorry to have made my little sister quite insightful.

Looking at Kawasaki, I realized that she looked quite nervous, I don't blame her, because if someone saw us at that moment, she could easily misinterpret the situation.

I suppose I should tell Rumi the truth, but a half-told truth is still a truth.

''A summary would be that yesterday while we were returning from the academy, we were attacked by 2 people, as they had weapons it was quite difficult, but we defeated them, although we did not escape unscathed, for this reason and the fact that the house was the closest place, I invited Kawasaki here , after treating our injuries I realized that it was too late so it would be dangerous for her to go home, so I invited her to stay, and as for the current situation, I ended up tripping and Kawasaki held me down, but in the end we both end up falling. You already know that your older brother is somewhat clumsy.'' Although I didn't want to continue looking like a fool in front of Rumi, this was the only thing I could think of.

My words brought Kawasaki out of her thoughts, I knew she was bad at lying, but perhaps after her change in attitude she improved in this area.

"It's t-true what T-Tsurumi said, that's what happened."

I withdraw what I said, she is still bad at lying, plus she didn't look Rumi in the eye as she said this, she only made what I said less credible.

Rumi looked at both of us, as if she wanted to find out from our expressions if what I said was true.

"I guess, if you say so, it's true, you're clumsy after all.''

Rumi-chan, did you know that words hurt more than blows? Although I can't complain as this was the only thing I could think of.

I couldn't help but sigh in relief because she had believed me.

"So, is she that girl you were accompanying because you hurt her?"

"That's correct, let me introduce you to each other"

"Okay Tsurumi, I can introduce myself, I'm Kawasaki Saki, my pleasure."

"I'm Tsurumi Rumi, even though my older brother said he was helping you, I'm sure that it went the other way, so let me thank you for taking care of him all this time."

Rumi inclined his head towards Kawasaki to express her gratitude.

Kawasaki didn't know how to react to this, she looked quite nervous not knowing how to respond to her.

''It's okay Rumi, you don't have to thank me since I'm the one who is grateful to your brother '' Kawasaki had a quite beautiful smile on her face when she said this, remembering that a few moments ago we were close to each other, I started to blush.

"Come on Kawasaki-san, you don't have to be modest, it's obvious that my useless brother is just a burden"

If Rumi's words were an attack, I would now have suffered 9999 damage myself.

Kawasaki seemed not to know how to respond to my sweet little sister's words.

"Kawasaki, I think it's time for you to go home, right?" This was the only thing I could think of to break up the strange situation that Rumi had caused.

Kawasaki acted worried as if she had to do things urgently, though just by looking at her I could see that she was bad at acting.

"So I suppose you are retiring Kawasaki-san? You are free to come whenever you want." I could see a mocking smile on my sister's face, as if she was thinking of something funny.

"Thanks Rumi, I'll keep it in mind"

"By the way, onii-chan, the least you can do is accompany Kawasaki-san, right?"

''I know, you don't have to tell me''

With that said, we left the house, but Rumi was calling me as if she wanted to say something to me in private.

"Don't worry, onii-chan, I'll keep this secret from Yumiko-san, but I didn't expect you to be a womanizer, I don't remember raising you this way." I'm sorry I taught my little sister some things.

Refuting her words would only make her think that I was hiding it, so I just nodded my head as I gave a long sigh.

Being the older brother isn't always easy, huh?

Once we were outside, we headed to Kawasaki's house.

"By the way Tsurumi, you have a somewhat peculiar little sister, so to speak. ''

''I can't deny that, but she's cute in the way she is.''

...

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at Kawasaki's house.

Although yesterday was quite heavy, long and painful, I cannot deny that it helped me understand Kawasaki better and help her.

"I would like to thank you again Tsurumi"

"I already told you that it is not necessary, I just did what I wanted to do"

Before Kawasaki could respond, the door to her house had suddenly opened, showing Keika coming running straight towards her older sister.

"Sachan, Sachan" Keika looked quite happy to be with her sister, I guess not having her yesterday made her miss her a lot.

Kawasaki picked up Keika, she also looked quite happy.

"I missed you so much Keika"

Seeing this scene was kind of comforting.

"You finally came back Nee-chan"

It seems that Taishi also came to greet his sister.

"Oh Aniki, you're here too, but I thought Nee-chan would stay at a friend's house, unless ...?"

Like Rumi, Taishi also seemed to jump to conclusions at the worst of times.

Kawasaki also looked nervous, she didn't know what to answer.

"Just like yesterday I ran into you, today while I was going to the store I ran into your sister, so I decided to go with her.''

Hope this serves to convince Taishi.

"If Aniki says so, it must be so" "I don't know whether to feel relieved that Taishi believed me or scared by the ease with which he believed my words.

Kawasaki seemed calm after Taishi accepted my words.

"Rachan, Rachan" Keika noticed my presence.

I walked over to her and started patting her head, she seemed quite happy about it.

"Nee-chan, did something happen between you two?"

"Why do you say that Taishi?" Although Kawasaki tried to answer as seriously as possible, she seemed a bit nervous.

''It's weird that you let Aniki be so close to Kei-chan and haven't said anything to him''

Taishi was right, after all the time I was with Keika, Kawasaki was quite reluctant to let me play with her at my freedom.

But to my surprise, Kawasaki seemed calm before answering him.

"Keika likes Tsurumi so I don't see hers as to why he can't get close to her"

Well, this answer was not expected, the fact that she says this shows that something has happened between us, it will be better to change the subject before Taishi starts to be more assertive with his questions.

''By the way Keika, do you want to play? Since I have nothing to do, and I suppose I can stay a while ''

"Rachan" Keika looked happy about this, the last time I was here she was tired, so once we got to her house, Kawasaki put Keika to bed.

As we all agreed, we ended up entering the Kawasaki house.

...

Keika had fallen asleep. While Kawasaki was doing some things at her house, I dedicated myself to playing with her, and since she is still a child, she got tired pretty quickly.

When I set the time, I realized that it was already 11:15, I suppose I should go home to make lunch, and prepare for the questioning of Rumi, since I'm sure she didn't quite believe what I was saying. Disadvantages of being the older brother.

"Kawasaki, I think it's time for me to go''

Kawasaki came out of one of the rooms, it looked like she was cleaning the rooms.

"No problem Tsurumi, thanks for entertaining Keika. It's harder for me to clean when she has a lot of energy.''

"Don't worry, Rumi used to be like this, so I know how to deal with her."

Kawasaki walked me to the front door.

'' So, I guess we'll meet at the academy on Monday, right? ''

''You can count on that''

"By the way Tsurumi, you have no problem accompanying me home on academy days, right?"

"I don't know if it's a question or an order, but I don't have a problem with that."

I can only sigh at this.

Kawasaki seemed happy about my answer.

"See you later Tsurumi"

I raised my hand in goodbye as I walked through the door to my house.

As I drove home, I couldn't help but think about everything that happened this week.

I had hurt Kawasaki and had to help her until she recovered, in addition to having to accept Miura's terms ...

At that moment I stopped.

I had completely forgotten; I was supposed to meet Miura at 11 in the morning at the mall and she was already 15 minutes late.

I hurried to the mall.

Once I arrived, I could see that it was already 11:30, when I looked at the place where we were supposed to meet, I realized that she was not there.

I guess Miura will be mad at me on Monday.

Miura's date

Yumiko POV

One week before

What should have been a quiet Saturday was now quite a difficult Saturday, the reason was my mother, I don't want you to misunderstand me: she asked for a day off to spend more time with me, but she's very nosy about my friendship with Raiden.

"Come on Yumiko, tell your mother more about that boy."

What I can do? I would have no problem talking about him, in fact being able to talk about him with someone else makes me happy, but I know my mother will misunderstand everything.

"I'm sure if I tell you, you will only start imagining weird things."

"Of course not, I just want to know more about that friend of yours, after all, a mother's duty is to know about the friends of her children." my mother hit her chest as a sign that it is her duty.

"Okay, but don't come up with any strange ideas, okay?

''Go ahead''

''At lunchtime I go to look for him at his class, from there we go to the parking lot where we have lunch together and we also talk about any topic, whether it is how the classes have been or to the high school we will apply next year ''

To my surprise, Raiden also applied for Sobu High, so if I'm lucky, he might be in the same section.

"And when classes are over, Raiden walks me home. Although sometimes I go to his house since I get along very well with his younger sister and we start talking while we watch some TV shows and when it starts to get dark Raiden walks me home "

I could see a big smile on my mother's face.

"So, Yumiko?"

''Yes?''

''When will you introduce me to my future son-in-law? ''

T-T-Told you not to have weird ideas!''

I broke the eye contact I had with my mother, as for some reason I began to imagine Raiden and myself as a family, so I started to blush.

"You obviously have interests in Raiden, after all how you describe him and the way you smile when you talk about him is something a maiden in love would do."

"I told you we're just friends!"

"Well, I guess that's in the meantime, I have a pretty beautiful daughter after all, so it's only a matter of time until that boy confesses to you."

''Are you serious?!''

I could see a smile on my mother's face

''Look what you made me say! '' I couldn't help blushing.

I had fallen into my mother's trap; I couldn't see her in the eyes.

''Although I am worried that this boy will not take the initiative, after all in most cases it is the men who should take the initiative, in this case, he should be the one who is going to look for you. Although I can attribute it to the fact that he may be a bit shy, in that sense he reminds me of your father. ''

"Of my father?"

''I met your father at university, he was someone very diligent and studious, he did not go to parties or interact with others, I could tell just by looking at him, after all we were in some courses together, of course we did not speak ''

'' So how did they fall in love?''

"That's what I'm going to say. It's not to show off, but your mom in those days was quite popular, so it was not uncommon for several boys to confess to me, although I rejected all of them because they only saw my appearance and not because of what it was, then they weren't worth it. ''

''One day a boy confessed to me, but when I rejected him, he began to behave erratically, violently and started insulting me, so I just ignored him and decided to leave, he took me by the arm. At that moment I started to feel scared, but then your father appeared, took that guy by the arm and told him to let go of me, but to my surprise, the guy hit your father and told him not to meddle in his business. But instead of being scared, that act seemed to enrage him, and, in a moment, your father hit back, breaking that boy's nose on the spot.

I did not think that Dad could be violent, although the day he accompanied me to school he looked quite upset, to the point that the principal seemed to be afraid of him, I guess I know more about him now.

"And that's where you fell in love with him?"

"Maybe if I had been a teenager this would have been enough, but when you are older you start to think about more things than just the moment. I thanked your father for his help, I was hoping he would ask me for something for helping me, but he told me to be more careful and he left, this bothered me, because I expected him to ask me out on a date or something like that, but he just ignored myself, that was a huge blow to my ego, so I started to take an interest in him. ''

"I imagine a my father like that, since as you said, there are very few occasions where he shows emotions"

''Right, right, I'm glad you understand me. From that moment I started talking to him during the classes we had together, and I accompanied him at lunches, I thought your father would be honored if I kept him company, but he was only indifferent as if my presence bothered him. Can you believe it?''

Mother looked a bit upset saying this, but she in turn had a smile on her face, as if remembering those times brought her joy.

"This is how time passed and months passed since we met, but I felt that our relationship was going nowhere, so one day I cornered him and asked him what he thought of me, his answer surprised me. he told me that i was someone annoying and unbearable and that I shouldn't go out with him as that would only cause the rumors to start running and that would hurt me.''

"At that point I realized that he was acting that way just to protect me from bad comments or gossip that might spread while I was dating him."

Since I can remember, I have spent more time with my grandmother than with my parents, I cannot blame them since thanks to this we have a big house and we don't need anything, that's why there have been few times that I have seen my mother smile, and while she described my father, I could see that she was very happy as well as having a quite charming smile.

''From what I decided, he would be my boyfriend, of course when I told him this, he was in shock, and I also told him that I would not take no for an answer. You would have seen the expression he had at that moment, it was one of the few times that I saw him blush and he told me that if someone like him was enough for me, he would have no problem with that.''

''That's why Yumiko, don't hesitate if you have to be a bit aggressive with that boy, since without you knowing it he could have his reasons for behaving that way."

My mother's words made me think about how Raiden behaves when we are alone and when I go to his classroom, maybe my mother is right, and he is hiding something? Although I can't think of what it could be.

"So now that you know, don't you think you should ask him date?"

''A d-d-date? I already told you we're just friends!" My mother seemed happy as she teased me about it.

"Yumiko, do you know what a date is?"

"Hmm, I think it's when a girl and a boy go to a place." I was not quite sure about that, after all, I had never had a previous experience, and my words were based on the series I saw on television.

''Correct. A date is when two people who are friends or boyfriends spend time together, so you can tell that you and Raiden have been on a lot of dates, right?''

This surprised me, I didn't think that being alone with Raiden could be considered a date.

"So, there's nothing wrong with asking him out on a formal date, right? Also, by your expression I can tell that you are interested in the idea, right?''

Not that I'm against the idea, but I couldn't invite Raiden as easily as my mother said.

"You might be wondering how you could ask him out on a date, right?"

''Can you read minds? ''

"You are very expressive while thinking Yumiko" She said the latter smiling.

I looked away from her, because if my mother realized what I was thinking just by looking at my expression, I wanted to prevent her from doing so.

"So let me give you an idea. If you don't have the courage to invite him directly, you can use an excuse, a serious example that will accompany you to buy some things, also this is perfect since you do not have new clothes, right? Then you can tell him Raiden to accompany you to do it, of course if he refuses just be more aggressive, after all you don't want another girl to come and take it away from you, right?''

"Raiden only talks to me at school, so I doubt he knows other girls, besides the way he is, he is quite similar to my father, so I don't worry about that.''

"If you're so confident, then I don't see a problem with you asking him out on a date, right?"

''Of course, I can.'' We also only see each other on school days, so it would also be something new to see each other on a weekend.

"Looks like you've come to a decision, right?

"By the way mother, aren't parents supposed to be more protective of their children?"

"That's a father's job, a mother's job is to support her children as much as she can, especially if her beautiful daughter has romantic interests."

"I told you we're just friends!"

My mother can actually be quite nosy.

''Now that you have made up your mind, let me give you some tips that will go a long way toward winning Raiden-kun's heart.''

I could only give my mother a look of annoyance as it seemed like she didn't listen to me at all, although just in case I'm going to listen to her advice, I'm not saying this will help me for my date with Raiden, but maybe this can help me in the future, so I'll keep them in mind.

"First, when they agree on a time to meet, it is not good that you arrive on time, since a girl must always be late, you can tell him that you were a little late and if the boy is attentive, he will answer, I just arrived ''

''Secondly, have him indirectly praise your clothes, this is important, but in case he doesn't, you can give him subtle hints to do so.''

''Thirdly, when you see fit, ask him to hold your hand or arm, you can give him the excuse that it is so that you both do not part. With these 3 tips, I'm sure your relationship will move forward, but since you say you're just friends, I guess you don't have to put it into practice, right?

"I think I'll keep them in mind for the future, I'm not saying I'll use them right away, but I appreciate it anyway."

''Don't worry Yumiko, I'm your mother, so I'm here to help you, so if you have any problems or difficulties, feel free to let me know.''

I gave her a hug in assent to her words, after all, although it is a bit annoying, I appreciate her concern for me, as well as the time she takes to speak to me.

Present

I woke up early, after all, today is my date with Raiden.

At first I thought it would be difficult to tell him this, but luckily for me on Tuesday an opportunity presented itself as apparently for some reason Raiden would be busy in the afternoons so we couldn't go home together, of course hearing this made me a little sad, but I quickly thought that this would be a good excuse for him to join me, and luckily it seemed to work, although he didn't look happy at all, but this is fine as Raiden looks like my father.

Although that day when Raiden scolds his teammates, he was upset with one of them, it was interesting to see him upset, and even though he was wearing his contact lenses. I'm sure with his natural eyes he would look scarier. I don't want to insult him, but his natural eye color makes him look better.

I also think that if Raiden was to comb his hair a bit and correct his posture while walking, he could be considered as handsome, but I don't want that either, since then he would get a lot of attention and would not want that.

I still have 2 hours until my appointment with Raiden so I'll have breakfast first and then I'll start studying and in half an hour I'll get ready, after all one of Mom's advice was that I should be a little late, although I don't quite understand the meaning of this, though I highly doubt she came up with any random ideas.

When I made my way to the living room, I could see a note left on the table, as well as a bag.

"Dear Yumiko, I leave you the money for your date, and I'm sure you wanted to impress that boy, so I bought you a set of clothes as an extra. Remember also that when you try on new clothes, always ask that boy for his opinion, so you will have various weapons to use against him.''

Going through the bag, I found a white blouse and a red skirt.

I guess I'll have to thank her when I sees her at night.

...

I already had everything ready, I had taken a shower and changed with the set of clothes that Mom left me, I also prepared all the things that I would take.

Even though it's still 15 minutes to 11, I could leave, but I don't want to be too early, I also feel nervous, after all according to mom this would be my first formal date with Raiden.

I suppose could read some tips on the Internet, since it would not hurt to know a few more things.

,

I think now I understand dating a little better and I was also able to find the advice my mother gave me on the internet. If the internet and my mother think alike, I suppose I could use them.

I guess I should be going to the mall by now.

As I set the time, I realized that it was already 11:15.

This is bad, I think I spent too much time reading and did not realize the time.

Although my mother did not specify the time that I should take, but I think 15 minutes will be enough, I also do not want Raiden to think that I am unpunctual.

But at that moment I realized that I was 15 minutes late, but not counting the time it would take me to get to the mall.

I remembered that one of the blogs I read mentioned that sometimes girls invite boys out on a date, but they did not attend on purpose, and this caused the boy to distrust and distance himself from that girl.

I felt a chill through my entire body. Would Raiden stop talking to me because he thought my invitation was a way of making fun of him?

Idiot, idiot, I'm stupid for not realizing it sooner.

I rushed to get to the mall asap.

...

I was already near the mall, when I realized the time, it was already 11:30, I was half an hour late.

What excuse can I give Raiden? Though on second thought, I'm sure he's gone by now.

Should I go to his house to apologize to him? Although he may be angry for what I did to him.

What should I do? I like Raiden, but I don't want him to stop talking to me about for this stupid mistake I made.

For some reason, I started to get sad thinking about this.

But this is no time for regrets, if this is my fault, I have to take responsibility, so the best thing I can do right now is to go and apologize to him.

But before I could turn me around to head for the train station, I ended up bumping into someone.

''Sorry''

I wanted to head quickly to Raiden's house.

"Yumiko?"

When I saw who the person, I had run into was, I realized it was Raiden, was he waiting for me all this time?

''Sorry for being late!" The first thing I did was apologize to him, as I could tell that Raiden was heading home after waiting so long for me.

Raiden seemed happy for some reason.

"Don't worry, I just arrived too, so there's no reason for you to apologize."

Mother was right, what Raiden replied when I was late was that he had just arrived, but this only made me feel guilty for letting him wait half an hour.

"Seriously, excuse me, I promise it won't happen again."

Raiden looked a bit irritated

''Don't be stubborn, I'm telling you that I just arrived, so you don't have to apologize.''

I hit him on the arm.

''Don't be stubborn and accept my apologies! ''

Raiden gave a long sigh, "How annoying you are." He said this quietly, but I could still hear it.

I hit him on the arm again

''Did you say something?" I gave him a smile along with these words

This seemed to scare him, I can be scary if I put my mind to it.

"I think we should go to the mall, right?" Raiden said

I guess mom was right, I should be a little more aggressive towards Raiden.

''Go ahead''

So, we started heading inside the mall.

"By the way, Yumiko, how long do you think it will take us at the mall?''

"Are you in a hurry to go?" It seemed like Raiden wanted to piss me off on this day

"It's not what you think, it's just that I forgot to tell Rumi that I was going out today, and I didn't leave anything cooked for her lunch either, I also have no way to communicate with her since I forgot my cell phone at home."

Put that way, I guess there is no point in blaming him for worrying about how long it will take, even though I was going to take him to the food court for lunch, since Mom left me a lot of money.

"If you want, I can lend you my cell phone so you can call Rumi-chan." I'm not sure if another opportunity like this will present itself, as it will be very difficult for me to ask Raiden out on another occasion. So for today I will be somewhat selfish, forgive me Rumi-chan, I promise I will make it up to you.

I lent my cell phone to Raiden, he proceeded to call his younger sister, put the cell phone to his ear.

"Hi Rumi, it's me"

(...)

"I'm Raiden, I think it's obvious from my voice, right?"

(...)

"Sorry I'm sorry, you don't have to scold me on the cell phone too." Did Raiden do something to make Rumi scold him?

(...)

''I'm with Yumiko right now, so it'll take a while to get home.''

(...)

"I'm telling you it's not what you think, you should stop jumping to conclusions you know?" What did Rumi say to get Raiden to answer this?

(...)

"Okay" Raiden gave a long sigh "I was calling you because I didn't leave lunch cooked and I probably won't make it by lunchtime" Raiden looked downcast "So you can grab my wallet and order something to eat, it's in my room, so you won't have a problem locating it, but don't spend all the money, okay? ''

(...)

"Don't you think that's a bit expensive?"

(...)

"Okay, take it as an apology for everything that happened today, but if you can, don't spend it all, ok?"

(...)

"So, we won't see you in the afternoon, bye"

With their conversation over, Raiden handed my cell phone back to me, but he looked pretty miserable.

''Thank you for lending me your phone Yumiko ''

''By the way, didn't you bring your wallet or cell phone? I guess sometimes you can be clueless too.'' Raiden makes fun of me sometimes, so I can do the same

''I ran out of my house, so I forgot.'' Raiden looked so cute when he seemed sorry. But why am I thinking about that?

These thoughts aside, I think we should go inside now. But I was forgetting to do something, rather, Raiden was forgetting about this.

''Cof, cof ''

"Is something wrong Yumiko?"

"No nothing" After saying this, I walked in front of him, as if to make him notice my clothes, in case he hadn't already done so.

''Then let's continue.''

Did he just ignore this? My mother had said that boys are somewhat slow in this regard, but I thought Raiden would be different since he is quite insightful.

"Raiden, are you sure you don't have anything to say to me?" I guess I'll have to be more direct with him.

''I do not think''

"Can you try to think about it a bit more?"

''Mmm no''

I hit him on the arm "Idiot"

I started moving forward without him.

What did it cost him to praise me for my clothes? And although he didn't realize it, I gave him several clues, I don't think he was such an idiot as not to notice.

But something held my arm so that I couldn't move forward, when I realized it, it was Raiden who wouldn't let me move forward.

''Is there something wrong?'' I was upset with him

Raiden leaned closer to me, to the point where his face was on the side of mine.

"Wait, are you ...?"

"I thought I didn't need to tell you, but I think I'll have to do it anyway. You look quite beautiful Yumiko; I could even say that there is no woman more beautiful than you in this place right now."

I quickly walked away from him, that action took me totally by surprise. I couldn't see his face because it made me blush, you idiot Raiden.

"What is it, Yumiko-chan?" Raiden said this with a mocking smile on his face. "I guess that's the same because of your previous joke."

Although he had done it out of revenge for the way I annoyed him earlier, that doesn't detract from the importance of his words.

''Baka''

I clung to his arm.

"This is my revenge, and I will not take no for an answer."

"I guess I don't have a choice, right?" Raiden sighed after saying this.

So, we started walking to the mall.

...

"Raiden, what do you think of this?"

"Is my opinion necessary?"

"Sure, why do you think I brought you?"

"So that I carry all your purchases?"

"Also, but it's not difficult for you to say what you think of this blouse, is it?' '

We had entered a clothing store, since I wanted to buy new clothes, also following my mother's advice, I took the opportunity to find out what Raiden thought, although it is not that I do it especially for him, since this is something that my mother advised me and it would be good if I tried it, it has nothing to do with the fact that I will choose the clothes that he likes the most.

"I think that blouse is fine"

"And what do you think of this other one?"

''It's okay''

'' And that? ''

''It's okay''

I hit him on the arm. "Could you take it seriously?"

''I'm telling the truth, after all, whatever clothes you wear will fit you.''

He made me blush hearing his words, but for some reason he had a mocking smile on his face.

"So, you buy those, and we go?"

Now I understand, he said all that just to get out of here, if I wasn't upset before, now I am.

"Yumiko, for some reason your smile scares me"

'' Is that so?'' I went back to look for several clothes.

I could see the surprised face Raiden had at my words.

"Yumiko-sama, you don't think it's too cruel."

Seeing that side of Raiden isn't bad either.

"Don't worry, Raiden." I put my hand on his shoulder, for some reason he looked happy about this. ''It's only going to take about two to three more hours, so you hang on, yeah?'' Raiden went from surprise to fear, he looks so cute when he gives up.

...

"Don't you think you bought too much Yumiko?"

'' Mom told me that I was free to choose what I liked, she also left me a lot of money, so no problem.''

We had spent about 2 hours in the clothing store, so I saw that it was punishment enough for him, and since I had already decided what clothes to buy, I decided to pay for them and go to lunch.

"Raiden, where would you like to eat?"

"Since you are inviting me, I have no complaints about the place you choose." Since Raiden hadn't brought his wallet, he felt sorry that I was the one paying for lunch, although I have no problem with that, as he could take it as a thank you for everything he did for me.

"You know I have no problem with that, so you can choose somewhere"

''I don't go out much, so I don't know what to choose, but I guess burgers would be fine. ''

"I haven't tasted them in a long time" The last time I ate them was on my birthday, my grandmother had taken me to eat, it was just the two of us, because my parents were busy at work.

Thinking about her brought back good memories, maybe before I would have been sad to remember this, but I don't gain anything if I clung to the past, besides, she would not have wanted me to remember her sadly.

So, we decided to go order at a restaurant counter.

...

The food was delicious, and this was the first time I had eaten with someone outside of my family, so it was a new experience for me.

Once we finished eating we decided to take a walk around the mall, although I asked Raiden for some things so he wouldn't have to carry everything, he refused, saying that it didn't bother him, and although I tried to convince him, he was stubborn with this, apparently it had something to do with his pride as a man, I don't understand it, but I decided that he would take care of everything.

As we toured the mall, a drink stand caught my eye, there was a long line, so what they served must be delicious.

"Yumiko, do you want one?"

'' Was it that obvious? ''

''Just by looking at how you were observing it, it was easy to deduce ''

''But there's a long line.'' I don't want to have to stand in line all the time.

"There are some seats there, so you can wait while I line up, since you bought lunch, it's the least I can do."

I just nodded at his words and gave him the money so he could buy the drink.

While I was waiting, I took some pictures of Raiden, because my mother was quite insistent that she wanted to know what he was like, and if I refused, she would keep insisting until I did.

Sometimes I think she's still a teenager inside.

"Hello beautiful, what is a girl as beautiful as you is doing in these places?"

Looking at the place where the voice was coming from, I realized that it was a boy with brown hair and black eyes, maybe they could say that he was quite handsome, but in my opinion, he was just an idiot trying to flirt with me, like I don't have enough of the stupid people at my school.

"I'm waiting for someone, so if you don't mind, could you please stop bothering me?" I raised my voice on this last part, since the last thing I wanted was to be bothered by an idiot.

"Come on, don't say that precious, why don't you join me and have fun with me?"

"Are you deaf or are you stupid enough not to understand my words?"

"I like difficult girls like you, come on, don't be stubborn and join me, I promise you will have a good time"

As I was about to answer him, I could see Raiden approaching, so I raised my hand and said his name.

Raiden ignored that boy and handed me the drink.

''Here you go Yumiko''

''Thank you, Raiden'' as I said this I clung to his arm.

''Tch!''

I could see how that guy looked quite upset, that's what he deserved.

''I thought that since you rejected me, you expected someone like me, but you only expected this idiot, hahaha, you must have bad tastes''

When I was about to reply, Raiden stopped me.

''Just ignore it Yumiko, he's not worth enough to waste our time dealing with someone like him'' So we decided to continue on our way.

Raiden was right, it was better to just ignore him, but just the same, he was no one to insult Raiden.

''I guess you're just a bitch''

Raiden stopped.

"Could you repeat what you said!?" I had never seen Raiden upset, but the look he gave that boy was quite terrifying.

"I gladly, said she was a bitch."

Raiden rushed over to him and grabbed him by the neck.

''I think you didn't understand me, so I'll explain it to you in detail. IF YOU REPEAT IT AGAIN, I WILL MAKE SURE TO CRASH YOUR FACE AGAINST THE FLOOR, AND I ASSURE YOU THAT I WILL NOT STOP WITH THAT!''

Raiden pushed him away, making the boy sit on the floor.

''Now get out of here before I lose the good mood I have right now!''

That guy looked upset, but he got up and left, I guess Raiden can be scary when he wants too.

''You were amazing'' It was the first time I saw him that way, besides the way he approached him quickly, I guess these are the results of his training that he does at night.

''Its nothing, after all I couldn't allow him to insult you''

His words made me blush.

''So, Yumiko, do we continue on our way?'' Said Raiden.

''Guide the way'' I told him this while smiling.

The rest of the afternoon we spent seeing some things in addition to eating some snacks from some stores.

Being 5 in the afternoon we knew that it was time to go home, after all we had already done everything possible on this day, and we had had a lot of fun.

Raiden accompanied me to my house, I wanted to invite him to come in, but he said that he was a little tired besides that he had to get some things ready, so I was not insistent.

"So, I'll see you on Monday, Raiden."

''See you Yumiko''

After saying this he raised his hand in farewell.

The first thing I did upon entering was to leave my purchases in my room and check my cell phone, I wanted to make sure that this photo was there.

Luckily there it was.

When we took the train back home, Raiden fell asleep, and as we sat together, he ended up leaning on my shoulder, and since I was sure this opportunity would not happen again, I took advantage of it and took a photo of us.

I will definitely treasure this.

Some customs are better left.

Mondays are always the most boring days, perhaps because it is the beginning of the week or because we rest on Saturday and Sunday, and we would like those days to continue for eternity. I know this is impossible, after all, we people have to fulfill our role in society, and in my case, it would be to go study.

I should also consider preparing for the Sobu High School Entrance Exam, but due to my current grades and intellectual ability, I don't see the need to do so. Not that I want to brag, but as a college student in my other life, the courses I currently take in middle school are easy, plus I never had a problem with my learning.

Maybe this is some kind of blessing on rebirth? Or just being able to have my past memories already could be considered a trap? Whatever the answer to this question, I don't get a chance to find out, so I don't gain anything if I keep thinking about it.

Although I must admit that my school days for as long as I can remember have always been monotonous and boring, of course, I have no problem with that because I myself wanted them to be that way, after all, if I was popular or had too many friends, they would do that my days were more turbulent.

Although all that had a small change due to Yumiko, since at lunchtime, she comes to look for me to go to eat together and talk about any topic that comes to mind.

At first, this made me a bit tedious, but little by little it became part of my routine, so I got used to it, and not that I have any complaints about it.

And today like every school day was no exception, although for some reason Yumiko looked happier than normal, I guess something good must have happened these days.

Maybe it's thanks to all the clothes she buyed, I'm sure that with so many clothes she would easily fill her closet.

Spending more than 2 hours giving my opinion on the clothes in addition to having to see each time she changed, was quite exhausting, although I will not deny that she looked quite cute with all the clothes she tried on.

Looking back on that day, I'm also glad I didn't make a commotion with that idiot who started to tease Yumiko.

After all, if I had hit him at the time, he would have only caused trouble.

Although if it had happened otherwise, I have no doubt that at that time, regardless of the consequences, I would not have held back with him. After all, I wouldn't let anyone, or anything hurt those close to me.

Of course, that also includes Rumi's future boyfriend, if he makes my sister cry, he will be a dead man.

Some might say that this would be considered a Siscon, but what kind of older brother would be at ease if he saw his cute little sister cry?

Of course, my sister's future boyfriend will have to earn my approval too, after all, I wouldn't leave her with just any bastard. And in addition, there would also be the approval of our father, he being the one who cares the most for her, so the future boyfriend is going to have it quite difficult.

If Kawasaki knew this, I'm sure she wouldn't stop calling me Siscon for quite some time, although if some girl made her brother cry, I'm sure Kawasaki would go for her and that wouldn't have a happy ending so I wish the best luck for Taishi's future girlfriend.

When I finished thinking this, I could see the door of the academy, I guess spending time in my thoughts makes the trip feel short.

After entering I went to the dressing room to put on my uniform.

After I finished changing, I headed towards the training room, where I could see most of the students practicing.

Kawasaki was talking to Sensei, it seemed like the topic they were talking about was common, after all, Sensei looked quite cheerful.

After a few minutes, Sensei started class, although he looked a bit thoughtful.

"I think we should start now, although it's rare that both Watanabe and Tanaka are absent." Sensei said as he seemed quite taken aback by the lack of both.

I guess I should tell him everything later. In the time I was in this academy I realized that Sensei was a person of integrity and honesty, so I am sure that he would understand what I did to both of them, although I also think that I went a little too far.

The class went normally, Sensei made a demonstration, and then you had to practice it and after that the fights would come, and from the look I could feel from Kawasaki, I could tell that she wants to confront me.

At the end of the practice time, we had to fight and as always, the best students always started with this.

"So, Kawasaki, Tsurumi, would you do the opening honors this week? After all, it was a long week since I last saw you guys face off." said Sensei, who looked happy to see us. I can assure you that the part that sensei enjoys the most is seeing his students put into practice what they have learned, after all, he is a sensei in his own right.

"I agree unless Tsurumi is afraid to confront me." Kawasaki said with a provocative smile at me.

I guess you reap what you sow, huh.

"I have no problem with that, although the result will be the same as always." I also wanted to provoke Kawasaki, as I wouldn't let her get away with it.

"Then step forward and introduce yourself!" The sensei said expectantly.

"I'm Tsurumi Raiden!" I waved my arm at Kawasaki "And you're going to lose." I said this with all the confidence I had.

"I'm Kawasaki Saki, I'm not going to lose!"

She also looked great when she said this.

The match proceeded normally, except that Kawasaki was more aggressive than normal, but the match continued with my victory anyway.

And as always, Kawasaki wasn't discouraged about losing, on the contrary, she seemed more eager to keep fighting me.

Although I know a few things about her, I still don't fully understand her.

After our fight, it was the other students' turn, and strangely they seemed quite motivated, I guess our fight also gave them the desire to face off.

I should take this opportunity to talk to Sensei, after all, it would be better for him to know everything that happened, he would also explain to the other students that those two would not return.

Then I approached Sensei.

"Sensei, can we talk in private? It's about Watanabe and Tanaka's absence."

Sensei was surprised by my question but agreed with it.

"Kawasaki, could you supervise the others? I have some things to talk about with Tsurumi.''

Hearing this, Kawasaki seemed to have deduced that I wanted to converse with Sensei.

I could see that she was worried, but I looked at her and I nodded my head so she wouldn't worry.

Although she seemed reluctant to accept this, she finally accepted it, as it would be better to tell Sensei what happened.

"It's okay Sensei, I'll take care of it." Kawasaki said as she walked towards the other students.

Once we got to sensei's office, I started telling him everything.

"So, Tsurumi, do you know why Watanabe and Tanaka didn't attend today?"

"That's right, and they probably won't be back." Unless they want me to leave them worse than on that occasion.

Sensei looked worried when I told him this, it would be better to explain everything that happened to him well.

So, I started telling his how Kawasaki was attacked by the two of them, as well as using a weapon to immobilize her.

I could see various emotions on his face, between disappointment, sadness, and anger.

When I told him about the part where I came to help her, he seemed a little more cheerful, although his smile disappeared when I told him that they also immobilized me and that I could not do anything.

I can understand his frustration, after all, what he taught was used for evil purposes, and also that it was his older students who did it.

Sensei always told us that what we learn should be used only in case of self-defense or to help someone, never to attack indiscriminately or for personal convenience.

When I got to the part where I broke Tanaka's arm, Sensei looked surprised, I continued with what I did to Watanabe in addition to the massacre I did to Tanaka. His expression at this was uncertain, as there were many emotions on his face. I guess he never thought I could be so aggressive.

''Tsurumi'' Sensei bowed. ''Thank you so much for saving Kawasaki.'' Sensei's words surprised me.

''Don't bow down Sensei, it's not like I did it to receive thanks, I was in the right place and time, that's all.'' If I hadn't followed that little feeling I had, I'm sure things would be different at this time.

''But in the same way, you hurt yourself to be able to help her, do not think that I have something against you because of what happened to those two, they will be my students, but I would never forgive such a cowardly act, besides I would have done the same in your position, of course, I would not have been so aggressive about it.'' he said this while smiling at me. I can never understand what he really thinks.

I could only scratch my head at his words, since he was partly right, I went overboard just a little.

''But don't worry about any consequences that may happen, if something happens you can come to me since as your Sensei I must take responsibility for the acts that my students commit.'' Sensei said with confidence, after all adults must be responsible for the things that the people who are in their care do.

"Don't worry Sensei, if there are problems, I'll come to you." Of course, I don't think anything will happen, after all, I've already shown them that I can finish them off easily, so I feel calm.

"By the way Tsurumi, I could say that you are closer to Kawasaki now, right?" Sensei seemed happy to tell me this, I think he is having the wrong ideas.

Since if he told someone everything that happened, I'm sure the first thing that would be related to that situation would be like a prince who goes to rescue the princess. Although in this case instead of a serious princess Kawasaki who does not have one iota of a princess and I would be like a prince who does not hesitate to massacre his enemies, I am sure that this story would not be suitable for children.

''You could say that now we know each other a little better, in addition to getting along well.'' Part of it, of course, this differs from person to person.

"I'm glad, I'm sure Kenzo would be happy to know that his daughter has a friend."

"Kenzo?"

"Kenzo is Kawasaki's father, and an old friend of mine." Sensei seemed nostalgic when he told me this.

"We met in high school at the karate club, of course, we were rivals and at first we hated each other, but little by little we became friends, and we continue to be. So, when he told me that his daughter felt isolated from others, I suggested that he enroll his daughter here, after all I had the feeling that if she had acquired the talent that he had, it would also serve to distract herself and have a new I start by meeting other people.''

Kawasaki mentioned that it was her father who suggested that she enroll in this academy, also that she has a talent for this, so if her father was someone who practiced karate, it would make sense what talent she possesses.

I hope I haven't inherited the talent of being a good corporate slave like my father, I hope not.

"By the way Sensei, I think it would be better to keep what happened a secret since from what he told me, if Kawasaki's father finds out what happened, I fear for the lives of those two."

If something like this happened to my daughter, I would not hesitate to seek those responsible.

Sensei seemed thoughtful at my words.

"I guess you're right, I don't want to worry Kenzo either, and since you are both in good condition, I guess it's not necessary."

That said, I have nothing else to talk to Sensei, so it would be time to go back to the others.

But Sensei's words stopped me.

"By the way Tsurumi."

''Tell me, sensei.''

"Until now we have never faced each other, and you mentioned how you defeated those two with ease, I am sure you are someone else than capable of defeating me, but that would be in another realm. If we refer to Karate, I am not sure that you are capable to do it.'' There was provocation in Sensei's words, and he was right, I'm not sure I can beat him in a confrontation since he has more experience in this area, of course as he mentioned, if it was a normal fight, there was no doubt that that would be my victory.

''Don't worry Sensei, the day we face each other will be when I'm sure I can beat you.'' Since it is difficult to give everything when there are rules involved.

Also, beating your sensei in karate means that he no longer has anything to teach you, so there is no obligation to keep coming to this place, and I'm sure I still have a lot to learn.

"Then I'll be looking forward to that day, Tsurumi"

After our conversation, we went with the others.

"By the way Tsurumi, what did you say to Sensei?"

We were done with class, so right now I was heading back together with Kawasaki, after all, that had been her selfish request that she made to me on Saturday, plus I have no problem with that.

"I told him everything that happened, but Sensei agreed with the decision I made, so no problem." I said this normally, after all, there was nothing to hide.

"I guess he would take it normally" It seems that Kawasaki had a similar opinion to me regarding Sensei.

"Although I could see the sadness in his expression, I suppose it must be because of the disappointment regarding those two."

"When I signed up a year ago, they were already students, so those two could be considered quite close to Sensei, so I can understand the sadness he must have felt, although I'm sure he's not a person to get carried away by his past, so it'll be alright."

''I have the same opinion. By the way, Kawasaki, today you have lost again as always."

Kawasaki just gave me an annoyed look and kept looking forward, it was clear that she didn't know how to respond to my provocation.

"See you tomorrow then, Tsurumi"

We had already arrived at the Kawasaki house, so it was time to say goodbye.

"See you tomorrow, Kawasaki" I raised my hand in goodbye as I headed home.

As I walked, I could hear someone calling me.

"Aniki!"

When I turned around, I realized that it was Taishi, although I already knew it was him because he is the only one who calls me that.

"Oh Taishi" I could see he had a bag with him, so he comes back from the store "Coming home after shopping?''

"As always you are quite insightful Aniki." If you keep congratulating me, I'll blush.

"By the way Aniki, can you come with me? I want to ask you a few questions about some moves I've been thinking about.''

Taishi surely saw some moves on the internet, and he thinks he will be able to replicate them, I can't blame him as I did the same in the past, although now I can do most of them.

I think I still have time to talk to him for a few minutes, so nothing would happen.

"Go ahead, I have time."

Taishi seemed happy to hear my answer.

We started heading to his house.

If I had known that Taishi wanted to talk to me, I would have been waiting for him at his doorstep.

Once we entered his house, he went to find some notes of the movements that he wanted to consult me, although I am sure that he would be discouraged when he came to realize that most of them are difficult to perform.

So, while he went to get his notebook, I waited for him in the living room.

After a few moments, I could hear footsteps, so I turned my gaze towards Taishi.

But it wasn't Taishi.

The first thing I could think of was that they were big, not big enough to be disproportionate, but big enough to look good on her body.

The drops of water that still remained on her body denoted that she had just gotten out of the shower.

I could notice how the drops of water slowly fell from her neck and passed over her breasts, then stopped on her stomach.

I could honestly say that she didn't have any fat in her stomach, what's more, thanks to her training her figure was slim, but it wasn't that she had developed muscles either. Her figure was perfect.

Due to our academy uniform, I had never been able to see her legs, but now I could tell that they were well shaped and toned, in short, she had beautiful legs.

Although at this point, I had a question that I'm sure I can't answer, why was Kawasaki naked in front of me?

When my gaze was going to continue recording every part of her body, I could feel death in me.

Looking Kawasaki in the eye I could see various emotions, from nervousness, surprise and anger.

Little by little, her face was taking on a redder color than normal, in addition to giving a small gasp.

Rumi, remember your brother as someone strong and that he always loved you, since I am sure that at this moment I am about to die.

But before death came, I took the opportunity to register everything in my brain.

I could see how Kawasaki closed the distance between us in a second, and how her leg was heading towards me. Under normal circumstances, I could dodge or block it, but if I do, I fear that what would result from this would be much worse, so I accepted my fate.

The last thing I could see was Kawasaki's leg inches from my face.

I guess it was a good life, uh, I'm sure I won't regret it.

Thank you, God, for giving me a second life and giving me this opportunity.

Maybe it would be too much to ask for another life?

Kawasaki POV:

There is nothing better than a shower after returning from the academy.

Apparently, Taishi took advantage of going out while Keika was sleeping, I must reprimand him since he cannot leave Keika alone even though she is sleeping.

I could hear the front door open, so Taishi must have already returned.

I grabbed a towel and wrapped it in my hair because I didn't want it to wet the floor.

Upon entering the living room, I could notice someone, but it was not Taishi, as it was someone taller than him.

At that moment our gazes met, then I could feel him staring at me.

What was Tsurumi doing here?

This was the first time I felt Tsurumi looking at me so intensely, so it seemed somewhat strange to me.

He was motionless, but I could see his eyes moving.

Is he some kind of pervert to look at me like that? I know he's a boy, so it wouldn't be strange for him to look at me, but for some reason it felt so strange.

As I prepared myself to tell him to stop staring at me like that, I realized something.

I had already discovered why he was looking at me so intensely.

At that moment my mind went blank.

I could feel my face heat up, although I wanted to scream, due to my state I couldn't.

Tsurumi noticed my gaze as well, as our gazes met, but he quickly lowered his gaze again.

Perhaps the greatest emotion I had at the moment was an embarrassment, but that act of Tsurumi had caused anger to dominate my emotions.

What do you think you're looking at, you fucking pervert!

I walked over quickly and kicked him in the face.

Although the last thing I could see was a smile on his face, I was definitely not going to hold me back.

My leg hit Tsurumi face squarely. By the force I used and the zero resistance from his part, I ended up sending him flying a few meters, and then he crashed to the ground.

I quickly ran out and headed for my room.

I felt like my heart was beating too fast.

What the hell is Tsurumi doing in my living room?!

Although it would be better to ask the questions, but first I should put on some clothes.

After putting on my clothes, I headed to the living room.

To my surprise, Taishi was there, although he seemed quite concerned.

"Nee-chan, something happened to Aniki, he's unconscious for some reason."

I couldn't help but feel guilty about Taishi's words, as it was my fault that he was unconscious.

"Taishi, I think it's my fault." I said this while avoiding looking into his eyes.

Taishi seemed doubtful from my words, but I couldn't tell him that Tsurumi saw me naked, so I knocked him out when I got the chance.

Taishi had already caught my attention because I had a habit of walking around naked after getting out of the shower, I thought it wasn't so bad, but now I regret not having corrected that habit of mine.

Although I didn't like lying to my brother, this situation justified it.

I just hope that when Tsurumi wakes up, he will play along.

"When I entered the room, I saw someone from behind, so I thought he was a thief and attacked him."

This was the only excuse I could think of.

"But it's weird since I'm sure Aniki might have reacted."

Please don't ask any more.

Luckily for me, Tsurumi began to regain consciousness, so Taishi focused on him.

"Ouch, for some reason my face hurts." Tsurumi complained in pain, I don't blame him, after all, I kicked him with all my might. Although this is not the time to be proud of that.

"What happened?" Tsurumi looked quite confused. The last I remember is that I was waiting for Taishi and then everything else is blurry."

I could feel relief at his words, it seems that it was a good idea to kick him with all my might.

"Nee-chan mistook you for a thief and attacked you, so you ended up unconscious."

It seems that Taishi believed me, at least I can be calm.

Tsurumi was still rubbing his face in pain, plus blood was coming out of his nose.

"Kawasaki, did you really attack me?"

I tried to reassure me so I could answer him since I was sure that he would know if I was lying to him.

"Who also sends you to break into other people's houses. So it's not my fault for mistaking you for a thief!" I said this and quickly looked away from him.

''But did you really have to attack me so hard that I passed out in one fell swoop? Strange though, since I'm sure even if I was attacked by surprise I could have reacted, of course, unless something else caught my full attention.''

Hearing the latter, I wanted to hit him again, as I remembered that smile he put on before kicking him in the face, but this would only make my actions more suspicious, so it would be better to change the subject.

"Taishi, could you bring the kit to use something to stop Tsurumi's bleeding?" Since he still had a nosebleed.

"I'll be right back." After saying this, Taishi went to get the medicine cabinet we have at home.

I decided to help Tsurumi to stand up and take him to the sofa, since all this time he was lying on the floor.

I think I should apologize to him, after all, he doesn't remember what happened and I don't want him to start asking any more questions about what happened.

"I think I overreacted to attack you without thinking." I said this while leaning towards him.

''Don't blame yourself for that, although it's strange that I didn't react to this, it hurts me a lot to think about it, so let's just leave it at that.''

I'm glad Tsurumi dropped this topic, plus this event will be something I will remember for the rest of my life.

Once Taishi arrived I began to put some gauze on his nose as well as put some bandages on his face, since he had some small wounds.

After finishing treating it, Taishi seemed to remember something and brought a notebook with him, he had jotted down some movements that I am sure he saw in a movie as they were stupid or impossible to perform.

After Tsurumi also told him that those movements were fictitious and that he shouldn't try them, he seemed to calm down.

It seems that Taishi is still excited to enroll in Sensei's academy next year.

After a few minutes of talking about some random topics, we decided to say goodbye to Tsurumi, since it was already late, I am also sure that his sister will ask what he has on his face.

"See you tomorrow then Tsurumi."

"I say the same and I hope you don't surprise me like that again."

"I guess I'm better than you in that area, huh!" I said it in a mocking tone since although it was not official, I had managed to knock him unconscious.

Tsurumi simply clicked his tongue in response and started heading to his house.

I guess I have to start changing that habit of mine.

Raiden POV.

I'm on my way home and my face hurts.

I'm glad Kawasaki believed that I don't remember what happened.

But if she finds out that I remember everything, she would be in charge of making me forget with blows.

Just remembering the expression Kawasaki had at that moment makes me shiver.

If this wasn't the reality, I'd think this happened because someone wanted to add a bit of ecchi to a story, but thinking about that stupidity won't change anything, so I'd better stop thinking about it and try to not mention anything that happened today ever again.

With these thoughts, I continued on my way home.

The Christmas gifts.

In the blink of an eye, there were only a few days left until Christmas.

And like every year, I was on my way to the mall to buy Rumi a present, after all, what big brother wouldn't buy his cute little sister something for Christmas?

The good news is that the gift costs are out of my father's pocket, so I have no problem being very generous about the price of the gift.

Dad has no problem giving me enough money as long as it is a gift for Rumi, although he also gives me a large amount for me, this is because since I showed more maturity as a child, I told my parents that they did not have to worry about me and instead they did it more with Rumi.

Of course, this is difficult due to their jobs, so I take care of Rumi most of the time, and when they have free time, they can spend it with her.

While this type of parenting behavior can cause children to end up hating them for not spending time with them, but since I was already someone who was almost finished studying a university degree, I understand adults in their entirety, so I never complained about this, in addition to explaining to Rumi why our parents could not be with us most of the time.

So, it was not a surprise that she understood from a young age, I guess I also appreciate that she is more mature than other girls.

Putting these thoughts aside, I headed towards the entrance of the mall.

There was no need for me to wander around looking for a gift for Rumi, after all, I already knew what she wanted, so I headed to Pan-san's shop.

When I walked into the store, I was greeted by the cashier with panda ears, I don't think they get paid enough to use that every working hour.

I went to the plush area and looked for one that had recently come out, it was version 3.0 of the Christmas pan-san, anyone would say that it is the same plush with a different accessory, and they are right, but the accessory is something new.

I grabbed one and went to the counter to pay for it.

I gave him the stuffed animal and paid for it, plus asked to have it wrapped in a Christmas theme.

"That would be it, thank you for your purchase." Said the cashier

"By the way, do you know when the Deluxe version of pan-san will be released?"

According to some forums I read, the following year an exclusive plush with a limited quantity would go on sale, due to the next movie about to come out of this one.

Although the date has not yet been announced and according to some fans of it, they say that they cannot be reserved, so it would only be left to go to the stores and buy them.

''Normally this information is private, and it is forbidden to share it with our consumers, but since you are a regular customer in addition to the few men, I have seen who share the same hobby, I can tell you about it. It will be released at the beginning of September, there will be two dates in which it will go on sale, so you have 2 opportunities to acquire it.''

''Thanks for the information.'' I guess there is still a lot of time left and luckily the launch is before Rumi's birthday, so there would be no problem getting it sooner.

''Do not worry. Please try not to share the information I told you as it is very confidential, and it was also a fan-to-fan favor.''

"Don't worry, it's not like I want more people to find out about this and reduce the possibility of acquiring it" After saying this I nodded in gratitude and left the premises.

I must be attentive to the release date of that plush, I'm sure that Rumi would like it, since she is a great collector of these, and well, I am also a fan of these, but it would be frowned upon if someone from my age has a full room panda, so the fact that Rumi has the collection is enough for me.

I think this would be all to do in the mall since I have no more pending and do not want to buy some things.

Although now that I remember, Rumi had told me that I should buy gifts for Miura and Kawasaki, but I have no idea what they might like.

I guess I'll walk until I see something that I think they will like.

...

I have been there for more than half an hour and I have not seen anything that I think could serve as a gift.

On second thought, what could I give them?

Even if I ram my head thinking, I can't find an answer, I guess I don't know women very well.

"Tsurumi?"

Hearing my name, I turned to see who was calling me, but from the sound of her voice I already had an idea of who she was.

''Kawasaki?" She was dressed in a jacket and jeans, it was strange to see her like that, since I was used to see her in her academy uniform.

"It's a surprise to see you here." She said as she seemed surprised by our sudden encounter.

"That's what I should say." I showed her the bag I was holding for her to have an idea of my purpose here.

''So, you're buying a gift for your sister?''

"That's correct, although I suppose you're here for that purpose too, right?"

"As insightful as ever, huh"

Since our little incident that happened at her house, we continue to speak normally, of course this is because she thinks that I forget everything that happened, and I prefer it to be that way, even if I wanted to annoy her with it, but I'm sure I would regret it to the point of fearing for my life.

"So, do you know what you are going to buy for your siblings?"

"It's obvious, after all, I know my younger siblings very well," Kawasaki said quite proudly.

"I guess that's the least I can expect from someone who adores her younger siblings too much." I sighed when I finished saying this.

For some reason, Kawasaki had a mocking expression on her face.

"And you say so? Who has a Siscon complex, don't make me laugh"

I definitely prefer the previous Kawasaki that didn't respond to my jokes.

"Just so you know, I'm not a Siscon, I just adore my little sister so much." I said this proudly.

"You know that means Siscon, right?"

"Tch, leave me"

Kawasaki laughed.

After finishing our little talk, it was time to take different paths, but until now I had no idea what I could give Kawasaki, so it occurred to me that maybe looking at her I could have some idea, besides, it's not that I have rush to get back.

"Kawasaki, can I go with you?''

My question apparently surprised Kawasaki as she seemed a bit nervous.

"Y- yes you want, I-I don't have a problem with that." She seemed quite nervous for some reason.

So, after that strange moment, we started walking in search of the gifts from the Kawasaki brothers.

"By the way, Kawasaki, what will you give Taishi?"

I was curious about it, since it didn't occur to me that you could gift a 13-year-old boy.

"I was thinking of giving him a book"

A book, huh. I guess I wasn't expecting it.

"Could you remove that smile from your face? It looks like you're making fun of my decision." Kawasaki said this while she looked upset that I was making fun of her gift.

"It's just that I don't take Taishi for someone who wants a gift book."

"Are you hinting at something!?" If she seemed upset before, now I can tell that she is upset.

I quickly waved my arms in denial, as the last thing I wanted to do was make her furious, although I think it was too late for that.

"I didn't say what you're implying, but I thought Taishi would want something else as a gift."

This seemed to calm her a bit.

"Of course, it is not just any book, since as Taishi is curious about training, I decided to look for a book that covers those topics, so that he learns the basics and will not try to do things that he saw on television."

"I guess it would be a nice gift, after all the moves he wanted to try were impossible." Although I am sure that I could replicate several of them.

"And for Keika, what do you have planned?"

''Why don't you try to guess?'' She said this with a smile on her face.

Keika is 4 years old, so she might want some stuffed animals or toys, although when I spent time playing with her, I already had an idea of what Kawasaki's gift might be.

"A coloring books?"

I could see the surprise on Kawasaki's face.

''How did you know?''

"It's an innate ability of older brothers." I said proudly.

"I just found out that you are a Siscon, plus I think I should keep you away from Keika"

We both laughed, I guess these moments are not so bad.

After our conversation we went into a bookstore.

While Kawasaki was looking for gifts from her siblings, I started looking for any book that I found interesting.

And although it seemed that nothing caught my attention, I could see the image of a panda among all the books.

When I picked up the book, I was able to read its title ''Panda's Garden'' in addition to the fact that it was in English.

Looking back, I knew that Pan-san was based on a book that an American biologist wrote for his son, but I could not find the book online, and although I looked for it in some bookstores, they did not have it, it seemed that it was not a very popular book.

I suppose that today is my lucky day, of course it could also be an inconvenience that it is in English, but in my previous life I achieved a certificate in this language, so that was not an inconvenience for me.

So, I decided to buy it.

When I got to the counter I found Kawasaki, it seems that she was able to find what she was looking for.

When we finished paying for the books, we left the store.

Although I still haven't found anything to buy as a gift.

I guess I should have focused more on paying attention to Kawasaki to know what I should give her.

Although if I arrive without a present for them, I'm sure Rumi is going to scold me.

Just remembering the long explanation, I had to give Rumi about the whole situation that happened with Kawasaki and Miura, it starts to hurt my head. My little sister is definitely too insightful.

There are still a few days until Christmas, so I'll have to search the internet for some gifts that are good for girls.

As we headed towards the exit, Kawasaki seemed to want to say something.

"Hey Tsurumi, wait a minute, I'm going to the bathroom"

"No problem, I'll wait for you outside."

When Kawasaki entered the ladies' room, I sat outside waiting.

What can I buy from Kawasaki? I wanted to make a decision once and for all, as I didn't want to have to come another day, in addition to having to endure Rumi's sermon.

"Raiden?"

It was not necessary to look up to know who had called me, after all there is only one person who refers to me that way.

"Hello Yumiko"

She was coming out of the bathroom, wearing a red blouse and jean shorts, remembering, that was part of all the clothes she bought that day. I can't deny that she looks pretty good in that outfit.

"What are you doing around here Raiden?"

"Buying Rumi's gift" I showed her the bag I was holding.

"You bought her various things; I suppose Rumi will be happy to receive all of that"

I didn't quite understand her words, but I realized that I was also holding Kawasaki's bag.

"And you Yumiko, what are you doing around here? Shopping before Christmas?"

She seemed happy to hear my question, for some strange reason.

"That's right." She said proudly, "I came with my parents, since it's rare that father can have a few days off, but he was able to free his schedule, so we decided to go out as a family."

She had a big smile when she said this, it's good that she has days that she can spend with her family.

"By the way Raiden, since you look unoccupied." She looked nervous "Would you like to come with us? Since I'm sure there would be no problem with that"

Although the proposal was tempting, I did not want to interfere in their time as a family, besides that if a stranger like me appeared, it would be quite uncomfortable, and not to mention her father. I can already imagine Yumiko's father giving me a hateful look, so I prefer to avoid the jealousy of a father.

"I don't want to bother you, I have somethings to do too, so I'm on my way home now."

Although my words seemed only a lie, they were true, after all, a half-told truth is still a truth.

Yumiko looked somewhat discouraged, but this expression quickly disappeared from her face.

''Don't worry, I guess it will be for another time, by the way, you will never be a bother.'' she said with a big smile.

"Then see you at school."

I don't want her to linger with me, instead of being with her parents.

"See you Raiden."

After Miura said this, she advanced but stopped quickly, she seemed like she was forgetting something.

''Raiden, haven't you seen my cell phone?'' Yumiko looked worried.

"Didn't you leave it there?"

I said that while pointing out the location of the women's restroom

"Maybe I left it there" Point to the women's restroom.

Yumiko rushed inside and went to get her cell phone.

After she got in, Kawasaki got out.

''Sorry for the delay.''

''Do not worry about that.''

"Then I think we can continue on our way."

Although I wanted to say goodbye to Yumiko before, or in the event that her cell phone was not in the bathroom, I would have to help her find it. More than an obligation it would be like a thank you for inviting me to hang out with her.

As I was going to tell Kawasaki to wait, she stopped, she was touching her pockets, but she didn't seem to find what she was looking for.

"Is something wrong Kawasaki?" She looked worried

"I think I forgot my wallet, so I'll be back."

Kawasaki quickly made her way back to the bathroom.

Is it the day to forget your things in the bathroom?

After Kawasaki came in, Yumiko came out, she looked quite relieved, I guess she found her cell phone.

"Looks like you managed to find your cell phone"

"I think I'm a bit forgetful."

"Quite a bit, I would say."

Yumiko pouted in response to my words, she looked quite adorable.

"By the way, won't your parents worry if you take too long?''

My words made Yumiko jump out of her thoughts.

"You're right, I guess I made them wait too long, see you at school, Raiden."

"See you, Yumiko"

Once Yumiko disappeared from my field of vision, I could see how Kawasaki seemed relieved as well.

"For some reason, everyone is forgetful today"

''It was just a little mistake; it has nothing to do with me being forgetful! ''

Seeing Kawasaki exasperated was nice.

"I understand, I understand, you don't have to worry about that."

At least this seemed to calm her.

So, we continued on our way.

Once outside the mall, looking closely at Kawasaki, I was able to realize what a gift I can give her.

I guess I should take advantage of the fact that I'm still around to buy it at once.

"Kawasaki, I forgot to buy something, so I have to go back to buy it."

"Oh." she seemed discouraged, but this only lasted a few seconds.

"And you tell me I'm someone forgetful." She quickly returned to have the mocking smile on her face.

"Unlike you, this was something that came to mind, so it wouldn't count as forgetting it."

''Excuses, excuses.''

I liked the previous Kawasaki better.

"So, I'll see you at the academy." I raised my hand in goodbye.

"See you Tsurumi"

I quickly turned around and headed to buy her gifts.

Something unexpected.

On December 24, Christmas Eve, normally this day would be a holiday and there would be no need to go to classes or work, or at least that was the way it was in my previous world, instead now I had gotten used to December 24 being like any other day, of course, the 25th was a holiday.

But looking on the bright side of this, it would be that friends who couldn't see each other on Christmas Day might exchange gifts the day before, of course I've never done anything like this before since I don't have any friends.

I hadn't even considered doing it this year, but Rumi was very insistent that I should gift Miura and Kawasaki something. And as a good older brother, I couldn't refuse her request, and I suppose it wasn't a bad idea to do so either.

And although at first, I had complications for not knowing what to give them, I had a moment of enlightenment when observing Kawasaki, so I took the opportunity to buy her gifts. I just hope they are to her liking, as Rumi would be upset if she gave them something that is not to her liking. Sometimes I don't understand what my pretty little sister thinks.

Hearing the bell brought me out of my thoughts as it signals the beginning of lunchtime. I guess having free study hours is quite rewarding as you can use those hours to waste time on your thoughts. But since we're 2 months away from the entrance exams for the different high schools in Chiba, giving free study hours became more common.

I usually spend that time reading novels or getting lost in my thoughts, since at my current level I could easily be number one at Sobu High, but I prefer to avoid having to give the opening speech, so occupying a middle position is the most feasible.

I snapped out of my thinking and averted my attention to my classmates. Most of them formed groups so that they can exchange gifts with each other as this might be the only time that they get to see each other. So, the act of exchanging gifts serves as something to help them remember each other for years to come, that's what I think if I try to read between the lines.

That would be what any student who analyzed things too much would think, but I knew it was not true. Since the exchange of gifts also served to demonstrate the economic condition of the person or his willingness to spend the money on the gift.

After all, if you had enough money and wanted to show it off, it is obvious that you would not skimp on the gift, this would serve to show off to others, and there is also the person who has enough money but only buys something cheap, this shows that you have no interest in the person who will receive this gift. Some will say: but the intention is what counts.

This is a vile lie, after all, all people are selfish, so most of the things we do are for ourselves, whether it is a whim to demonstrate superiority to others, or a social obligation, being this alone the obligation to give something away, even if it is not to the liking of the recipient.

"Raiden."

Of course, not all people are like this, sometimes there are exceptions that if they do it out of goodwill or affection towards other people, but these cases are few.

"Raiden!"

Hearing someone yell my name brought me out of my thoughts.

"Hello Yumiko."

''I've called you several times already, are you ignoring me or something?'' For some reason, after hearing this, I felt like Miura's temper was getting worse.

''My bad, I was just thinking about some things."

Instead of calming her down, I could see her squinting at me, giving a strange look that I couldn't analyze confidently.

I'd better change the subject before she starts lecturing me. Ever since she got close to Rumi, she's been talking about some things with my sister, and now when I do something bad, she scolds me.

I think it was a bad idea to get Yumiko and Rumi together.

''So, Yumiko, are we going to have lunch?''

My words snapped Yumiko out of whatever thoughts she was having right now. I'm glad that I was able to act fast since I didn't want her to lecture me.

"You're right. But we lost some time because of someone else."

"And whose fault is that?" I said this when I started heading to our regular site.

I could see out of the corner of my eye that Yumiko was pouting, she looks so cute when she does it, so it's worth making fun of her.

Once we got to our usual place, we sat down and started having lunch.

I always thought it was better to do things alone, and I still do, but after spending all this time having lunch with Miura and walking with Kawasaki, I think there are some things that are more fun to do in the company of someone else.

Of course, this wouldn't last forever, as once we enter Sobu High, Miura has been known to form her own clique, while I, once I defeat sensei at the academy, will no longer have the need to continue attending, so 'I'll stop the need to keep seeing Kawasaki, but this is inevitable since that's how human relationships are.

"Raiden."

After all, everything that happened this year was something that I never expected to happen. So, it is not something that was planned, therefore the sudden change is not something to worry about, although I guess I will miss these moments.

"¡Raiden!"

Miura's screams brought me out of my thoughts for the second time.

"Why are you screaming?'' I said this in a dubious tone, as I didn't want her to misunderstand me again.

"Because that's the only way to get your attention."

"Sorry, I think I'm quite thoughtful today."

I had no reason to lie.

At least hearing my reason, she calmed down.

"I guess it's for Christmas, right?" When she said this, she began to look up at the sky, as if she were observing a distant memory that she will never be able to have again.

''Yeah, since this is the first time that I'll spend Christmas eve with another person who is not from my family.''

Of course, this would be in this world, since I previously met with my friends to spend Christmas in their houses, in addition to drinking until dawn, to later be lectured by my mother. Remembering those moments made me somewhat nostalgic.

''I think that also applies to me, since until last year I spent Christmas with my grandmother, since my parents had to work even on that date.'' Yumiko said while still looking at the sky, as if trying to remember all the moments spent with her grandmother.

Of course, in the end this could only fondly remember those moments, because even if he tried hard, those moments would not return.

''Living in the memories can be a comforting thing, but it will never let you move on.'' Although I say this, sadly it does not apply to me, as I still have some regrets from my past life, but it is not that I could do something about it, so it only remains to leave them locked in my mind.

"I know you're right, but ..." I decided to interrupt her, since, I hadn't finished speaking.

''Besides, you're not alone now, are you?'' Yumiko turned her gaze towards me. ''After all, your parents went to the mall with you, they spend more time with you, and I'm sure they'll spend Christmas together today, right?''

While I was able to talk to her, I realized that after her grandmother died, her parents began to care more about her, either spending more time with her or going shopping, and tomorrow is a special day, so I doubt that they do not spend time in family.

Yumiko started to smile after hearing my words, she also used her hands to wipe away the tears that seemed to want to start coming out when she remembered some things.

"You always know what to say, don't you?"

"Who knows." I waved my arms to show that I didn't even know the answer to her question. "I'm also sure that your grandmother would be proud of the person you are today."

''You're right, it was thanks to her words and yours that I decided to change. While it is true that the days, I spent with her will not return, but even so, I think that remembering them sometimes will not hurt.''

After saying this, she looked up at the sky, as if seeing a distant figure, while nodding.

I know she must have been through a lot.

When she told me some things that she did with her grandmother, it made me want to meet her, as if maybe, if I had talked to her, we would have gotten along. But now that is impossible, but for some strange reason, I feel that I have a responsibility to her, I never understood the reason for this, since I never had contact with her, but also within me I have a feeling that tells me to take care of Yumiko.

Thinking about it too much won't make me understand, after all, there are things in the world that have no explanation.

I guess this would be the best time to give gift.

From my pocket I took out a box, it was wrapped in gift paper, it was the object I had bought that day.

''It may not be something compared to receiving a gift from a family member you miss, but this is something I buy when I think of you, Merry Christmas.''

She had an expression of total surprise on her face.

''Surprised?" The atmosphere felt strange for some reason, so I decided to joke to ease it.

''Yes, of course!'' She wasn't expecting a gift. I suppose this would be thanks to Rumi, but I preferred not to tell him because I feel like it will cause me trouble if I mention this.

She quickly took the gift and held it in her hands.

"Can I open it?"

"Go ahead, after all it's your gift."

She quickly removed the package and opened the small box.

From inside, Yumiko took out a necklace, it was shaped like a Y and it was jade green, the same color as her eyes. Apparently, the material was a kind of mineral because it cost me quite expensive, after all I bought it in a jewelry store.

Although several seconds had passed, Yumiko was still staring at the necklace, as if she were in a trance.

"Yumiko, are you still here?" I started waving my hand in front of her.

This seemed to come out of her thoughts.

"Yes, I did not expect something like that."

She began to touch the necklace and was looking at it very fondly.

"Raiden." For some reason, saying this, she looked quite nervous. ''Can you put the necklace on me?''

She handed me the necklace and brushed the hair on the back of her neck.

I guess I have no other choice.

I moved to her back and began to put the necklace on her, being close to her I could smell the shampoo she used, I felt a quite pleasant citrus smell, It made me remember the time I fell on Kawasaki, she had used my mother's shampoo, so her hair smelled like coconut, after all, that was my mother's favorite shampoo.

Once I finished putting the necklace on Yumiko, I returned to my original position, not that I wanted to continue smelling Yumiko's hair or anything like that.

She looked happy with the necklace.

"How do I look?" As she said this, she seemed quite nervous and for some reason she blushed.

Normally at this point I would make fun of her, but I felt like if she made a comment like that it would end badly for me, so I have to be honest.

"It looks good on you, although you look beautiful either way."

This was true. Yumiko could be considered the most beautiful girl in this school, not only because of her face, but also because of her body, since she has good proportions, in addition to only wearing a skirt, you can see her slender legs, which is why she is considered by all men as the most beautiful in this place.

Hearing my words, she looked quite happy.

She quickly approached me, and I could feel her arms around my body, well, she was giving me a hug.

This took me totally by surprise, did not expect my gift to please her so much, I think it was worth giving her that necklace.

Yumiko looked up and met mine, this lasted a few seconds, before she realized our situation.

I could see several changes in a row on her face.

First it was her surprise, then she doubts, as if she wasn't sure what was going on, then it was her nervousness, and finally her whole face turned red.

She quickly pulled away from me. For the second time I could smell her hair, and it was totally nice, I guess it wasn't too bad.

Before she could say a word of what had happened, the bell rang signaling the end of the lunch hour.

"W-We better go back; we don't want to be late." she said nervously.

After a few seconds, Yumiko had disappeared from my sight.

Was it so unpleasant to give me a hug?

Although I suppose I can make fun of her when we meet to walk home together.

With these thoughts I turned to my class.

...

The class passed normally, so my fight with Kawasaki had the same result, my victory.

Although today is Christmas Eve, Sensei had finished classes a little earlier so that we can have more time to spend with our families, although that's what he said, I'm sure I heard him mutter that he had to get there fast to watch the marathon of an anime that is airing. I hope to be wrong.

So now I'm on my way home with Kawasaki.

"By the way Tsurumi"

"What's up?"

"What high school are you going to apply to?" Kawasaki seemed a bit eager to hear my answer.

"I'm thinking of applying to Sobu High." Although it is certain that I will enter without much effort.

Hearing my answer, she was glad for a moment, but then she returned to her usual expression.

"I guess we agree with the high school we will apply to."

"However, I'm not sure you can get in with your current grades." I said this with a mocking tone. It was known that she would manage to get in, but Kawasaki did not know, so it could annoy her with this issue.

She looked at me but didn't say anything, just gave a long sigh.

"Perhaps you're right.''

I didn't know much about Kawasaki's grades at Sobu High School, but if she made it through the year, she must have had knowledge, right? But I suppose it would be better not to risk it.

"If you want, you can come to my house for a few days to study for the entrance exams. I don't mind helping you out either, but it's your call."

I'd rather Kawasaki manage to get into Sobu High, of course there are some things I still don't understand if my interaction with them changes anything, but just to be cautious it would be better to secure Kawasaki's entry.

My words surprised Kawasaki.

''You're smart?''

That hurt.

I know I can seem normal, but I also have my pride as a student.

I could see a smile on Kawasaki's face, as if she had explicitly said it to make fun of me, and I guess she did.

"Although it may not seem like it, I am number one in my school, plus I could get first place at Sobu High without difficulty, but I'm not interested in doing it either." I said

"That's what I'd like to see." There was mockery in her words.

"Although for this you must first enter, right?'' I would not remain silent without responding to her words.

She just looked away from my face. Point for Raiden.

"Then I guess I'll accept his proposal, sensei." I didn't know if the smile she gave me was mocking or appreciative, so we'll leave this to a draw. Besides that, she called me sensei not that she made me happy or anything like that.

''So, when you have free do not hesitate to come to my house, since I am most of the time there.'' My house would be the perfect place to study, since if I went to Kawasaki's house, I'm sure Keika would constantly interrupt us.

"Then I think she should thank you in advance."

I interrupted her before she leaned in.

''There is no reason to thank me, at the end of the day I will only teach you subjects that are difficult for you, it depends on you if you can learn it, so until you enter there is nothing to be grateful for.'' After all, it did not matter how much taught him, if she couldn't learn it, all the effort would be wasted.

"I suppose you're right about that, but don't take me as an idiot either, since I only have problems with the sciences."

''I understand that there is no reason to emphasize your lack of knowledge.'' I said this in a mocking tone.

In this way we continue talking until we reach Kawasaki's house.

"So, see you at the academy."

"See you, Kawasaki"

Before I retired, the scrunchie Kawasaki used to make her ponytail broke.

Letting her hair down. She looks pretty cool with her hair down, although her ponytail gives her style another perspective.

Kawasaki only sighed when she saw that her scrunchie had snapped.

"I think it was time to change it."

Her words made me remember the gift I had bought her, so I decided to take out the box I had in my pocket.

"Kawasaki, here." I threw the box.

Kawasaki caught the box, has good reflexes.

''And this!?''

"I can tell it's a gift-wrapped box, I think it's obvious right?"

She looked at me while she narrowed her eyes.

"I can see that, but I want to say why."

"It's Christmas Eve, so there's not much to think about.''

This seemed to surprise her, as she too began to hold the box as if she didn't know how to open it.

''Can I open it?''

Today no one can open their gift without the permission of the sender?

''Go head!''

Opening the box, she took out a pink scrunchie.

That day we met at the mall, I noticed that her scrunchie is quite worn, so it was the first thing that came to mind as a gift.

Of course, that item would be a fairly common thing, so I started exploring some areas of women's items as I was looking for a special and unusual one. In a store I found this scrunchie, according to the seller it was made of a fairly resistant and elastic material, in addition to being made of this type of material, I could ensure that it could last longer than another similar product.

I didn't know the difference, but being a fairly famous store, I assumed it was true, so I decided to buy it.

She seemed quite surprised by that. I hope Kawasaki don't ask me like Yumiko if I can put it on her.

She quickly used the scrunchie to tie her hair into her classic ponytail.

Although her loose hairstyle gives it a new twist, she looks better with her classic style.

"How do I look?" She said this while she seemed to be nervous for some reason.

''It looks good on you, of course your loose hairstyle is not bad, but I like it (I like you) more when you see yourself with your hair up.'' Since it would be best to give my honest opinion on that.

Kawasaki's expression was confused, she looked like she was getting nervous, but at the same time she wanted to say something, although her words did not come out of her mouth, she finally ended up turning red.

"I-I just remembered that I have to do something, see you," Kawasaki said as she stuttered a lot, and she quickly entered her house and closed the door.

I guess even congratulating someone like that makes her walk away quickly, huh.

With these thoughts I headed home.

And so, Raiden's day-to-day continues.

Christmas.

Not everyone has an exact definition of this day, some think that it is just capitalism to buy gifts and spend money, while others have the idea that it's a date when the family should be united, without import gifts or any of those material things.

In my opinion, Christmas is just a day when you can receive gifts, money and spend time with your family, in short, a combination of the two previous theories.

Now speaking of celebrating this day, I think it's time to go make breakfast, as my parents must still be sleeping. It's not that they worked late into the night or covered a night shift, but rather that they went to a bar to celebrate with their coworkers and came back late at night.

Normally it would be considered dangerous for a 15-year-old boy to go out late at night to a bar, but it was already recurring that on some occasions he would always remain unconscious while drinking, so it was already recurring for me to go looking for him, even the owner of the bar already knew me.

If I were not a minor, I would have no problem going to drink something, after all in my previous life it was recurrent that I drank when I went out with my friends, in addition to having good resistance to alcohol, I can even say that I cannot get drunk.

So, after greeting my dad's co-workers, I had to take it away. It might have been a difficult task for an average 15-year-old, but in that area, I am glad I am not average.

So, after bringing that old man into his room, I went to read until I got sleepy.

Once I took a shower, I decided to go down to the kitchen to start making breakfast.

As if it was a sign, Kuro also left my room in the direction of the kitchen, I guess he must be hungry.

After reaching the kitchen, look for the ingredients in the refrigerator, as well as the food for Kuro.

"You're lucky there's leftovers from yesterday."

"Nya." Kuro happily replied to my words as if he could understand them, although this is impossible, right?

After feeding Kuro, I started cooking.

...

After half an hour I had finished making breakfast, so now is the time to wake up the other members of my family.

So, I decided to start with Rumi, as the task of awakening those two would be more difficult, so it would be better to save it for last.

After reaching her room, I knocked twice on her door, but there was no response.

She probably stayed up late reading, so she must be a heavy sleeper.

So, I decided to go into her room.

I didn't know much about what an elementary school girl's room should look like, but I was sure having a shelf full of panda stuffed animals wasn't common.

And among all of Pan-san's stuffed animals, there was one that stood out more than all of them.

The XXXL edition of pan-san, which Rumi uses as a stuffed animal, which may be her favorite since she's usually sleeping with that one.

Remembering, that stuffed animal was a gift from her previous birthday.

Obtaining it, of course, was not easy, since the only way to achieve it was in a game on Disney land, specifically in the objective game, where you had to shoot down different panda-shaped targets 5 times in a row to be able to obtain it.

It was quite difficult, because the 5th target was moving too fast, and her movement pattern was too erratic for me to be able to read through.

So, after several unsuccessful attempts, I managed to get it, despite the fact that the person in charge of the position seemed quite reluctant to give it to me, at the end of the day it was almost impossible to achieve the 5 objectives, therefore, I still find the face of that subject funny.

You could say that this plush is impossible to get. If I showed it to some Pan-san fans, I'm sure they would be envious of such an acquisition.

I'd better stop rambling in my thoughts and wake Rumi right away.

"Rumi, it's time to get up, breakfast is ready."

She only said a few words that I could not understood as she spoke between dreams.

Weren't younger siblings supposed to be more responsible than older ones?

I guess you leave me no choice.

I walked over to her and tapped her forehead with my fingers.

"Ouch."

The hit was super effective, the target has awakened.

''Onii-chan, don't you think that was a bad way to wake someone up?'' Rumi said as she rubbed her forehead.

"I think it's rude not to respond to someone when they're talking to you." I pointed at her, to which she simply looked away from me.

"You must have been reading until dawn."

She avoided all eye contact.

I already guessed but this only confirmed my suspicions. I have no problem with her reading a lot, but since for someone her age, reading only stimulates her cognitive ability. But sleeping too little at a young age is bad.

I could only sigh.

''It's okay that you like to read, but don't stay up late because you need sleep to recover. No sleep, means no energy, you'll feel like a zombie."

"Tch." She seemed upset, after all, I was contradicting the argument that she supposed she was going to tell me.

You may be smarter than other kids your age, but you still have a long way to go to get over your older brother.

''Wash your face and come down for breakfast.'' She just nodded as she rubbed her eyes.

"By the way, good luck trying to wake those two up." Rumi said as she gave me her condolences.

''Don't mention it.'' I let out a sigh after saying this.

This is often difficult as they both sleep a lot, especially if my father sleeps after a night of heavy drinking.

Although this time I had an ace up my sleeve or rather, a little helper. It will be my last resort though.

So, I went to my parents room.

Knocking on the door is useless, as if they will wake up just by knocking on the door, if so it would save me a lot of work.

Once I entered his room, I was surprised that my mother was awake, she was reading on her laptop.

"Okasan, it's strange to see you up early on a day off."

"Oh, Raiden." It seemed she hadn't noticed me until I started talking. "I've had enough sleep, plus I had to finish reading some work files."

My mother has a job as a supervisor, and thanks to this position, she can request some vacation days.

"Breakfast is ready, so you should come for breakfast."

She was smiling after hearing this.

"I am happy to have a son who can take responsibility for these things."

''Don't mention it, I hope to see that joy on my allowance.''

"I understand, I understand, at least accept the congratulations before showing your interests."

I can understand where Rumi's way of being came from, mom is quite cunning and intelligent, as well as showing good dexterity in everything she does, of course doing this prevents her from spending a lot of time at home, so I can understand Rumi's attitude originally.

Although now Rumi has an older brother to talk to and be with.

Not bad, to be the first time that I have a younger sister.

"By the way Raiden, what are you going to do with this?" Mother pointed to the bulge that she had next to her.

''Yesterday he drank a lot with his coworkers, to the point that he had a hard time walking, so it's pretty hard to get him to get up.'' I said this as I looked towards the door.

"From your tone of voice, I can tell you have something on your mind, right?"

Was it so obvious? I guess I know where the way Rumi can easily read other people comes from.

''That's how it is. Hey Kuro"

After a few seconds, a ball of black fur appeared at the door.

Point to my father.

''Attack.''

Following my orders, Kuro jumped on top of my father and started licking his face.

If you have a cat or know something about him, you will know that his tongue, unlike that of dogs, is quite rough.

I was a victim of Kuro one day that I fell asleep and had forgotten to feed him, I woke up because I felt a pain on my face because Kuro had been licking me for a long time, and I can say that after a few seconds the pain he made is strong.

And as I predicted, father started trying to push Kuro away while he was still sleeping, unfortunately for him, Kuro is not someone who gives up easily, in fact, from his size and the way he is, I could tell that Kuro is quite badass.

After about 30 seconds of being licked by Kuro, Father got up.

"Hey Oyaji, how long are you going to keep sleeping?"

"Oh Raiden, you know that's no way to wake up your father.'' he said this as he rubbed his eyes and stroked Kuro.

"If you were a normal person and woke up easily, I wouldn't have to use Kuro as an alarm clock"

"Nya."

As if Kuro was proud of his act, Kuro meowed with pride. Sometimes I think this cat is smarter than he seems.

''But can't you expect me to wake up naturally?'' My father said, as he seemed somewhat irritated at having to get up.

"You can continue sleeping, but I will give your food to Kuro so you can continue sleeping. Also, don't expect lunch or dinner.''

"I understand, I understand, threats are not necessary, why can't you be more patient with your poor father?"

''Ah!? Let me remind you that I had to pick you up at a bar, since you were too drunk to walk.''

He just looked away and said nothing.

Of course, I don't mind when he does that, after all., as an adult I understand how important it is to relax when you have a hard workday, but I can still bother him with that.

"Raiden, can you stop making your father seem more miserable than he already is?" My mother said as she went to the bathroom to wash her face.

"Thank you for your words of support, darling'' My father seemed dejected.

"Then I'll wait for you in the dining room."

After saying this I went to the dining room.

...

"Your food, as always, is delicious, Raiden." my mother looked happy while she ate the breakfast I made.

"Even though I still don't approve of your actions earlier, you really did make a good breakfast, son." It seems my father was still upset by the way I woke him up.

It's normal, after all in my previous life I had to learn to cook because my mother was not at home, so if I didn't learn to cook, I just had to buy instant noodles, and eating them multiple times a day.

"By the way, Raiden, what high school are you planning to apply to?"

''I'm applying to Sobu High."

"I don't think you should underestimate that school, it's quite demanding, plus the admission rate is low." I already took some exams in school that are like the admissions ones, and I came out first, so it doesn't matter much to me, but I guess it wouldn't hurt to check a little.

''I'll keep that in mind, but thanks for the advice.'' Bow your head in appreciation.

"Don't worry about it."

"By the way Raiden, due to work, I didn't have much time to ask you, is it true that you brought girls to the house?" Said my mother

When dad heard this, he started coughing, it looks like he got stuck with food.

I watch Rumi, she avoided eye contact.

I guess I found the culprit.

It would be normal for someone my age to bring friends over to the house, but I never showed interest in that, other than her, but that was when I was 7 years old, so it didn't count. That is why at this age bringing girls home can only mean something, and for a mother it is not a good thing.

"First, it's not what you're thinking, and Rumi is a witness, second, they are classmates from school and academy, so I became friends with them, so to speak."

"So, you won't deny that you brought girls to the house?"

"I'm not going to deny it." I replied as looking at her.

Mom's look was terrifying.

"I think you are old enough to tell yourself this, plus you are much more mature than any boy your age, so I will tell you, if you are going to have sex, use protection"

Both Dad and I started coughing, we had choked on food because of her words, I didn't expect Mom to say that.

Rumi seemed lost at mother's words, I'm glad she doesn't understand her meaning.

''Don't you think a mother shouldn't say that?''

"Honey, Raiden is right, I don't think you should bring this up while we eat, besides he's responsible enough to do that kind of thing at his age"

I guess he can sometimes act like a responsible father.

Mother looked thoughtful.

"You're right, but I already said what I had to say, so it's no longer necessary."

Sometimes she can act so nonchalant that she seems like someone else.

After our little conversation, we continued eating, while Mom asked Rumi how she was doing in school.

After finishing our breakfast, it was time to give the Christmas presents.

Both the gift I bought for Rumi was part of me and my parents, so there weren't many gifts to give that day.

"Rumi, this is part of 3, although it is more of my part since I was the one who bought it," I said with pride.

"Can I remind you who gave you the money?" Father said as he lifted his glasses like it was a move that would make him look better.

"Thank you, Onii-chan" victory for the older brother.

I could see my father's downcast look, good luck next time.

Rumi came over and gave me a hug, then she too proceeded to hug our parents. At least now he no longer looked downcast.

"You should open it Rumi." said my mother, she was also curious about what I had bought for Rumi.

After Rumi finished opening the box, she came out the Christmas bread that I had bought for her. She looked pretty happy about it, after all, she adores that panda.

Mom also looked happy, although Dad looked somewhat doubtful, Since Rumi has several of those, so he surely thinks that pan-san is another equal.

Although after the mother's look, he was also happy for her gift, I can say that Japanese women are always in control in a relationship, it is quite scary.

"Although we don't spend a lot of time together, I'm glad I have wonderful children like you two." Mother looked quite proud after saying this.

''I also think the same Okasan, although at first it was a bit difficult, thanks to Onii-chan who was always there for me, I could understand that it is thanks to you that we can live comfortably and I know that it is also difficult for you, but what they do for us, so it would be very selfish to blame them for not being able to spend a lot of time with us.''

This would have been difficult for Rumi if she had been alone, but as an older brother my job was to support her and answer any questions, she had regarding this, so she knows that blaming our parents for not spending a lot of time at home is not her fault; they do it to make sure they give us a good life.

"How do I have such a beautiful daughter?" My mother started hugging Rumi and she hugged her back too.

It's a beautiful thing to see, maybe I don't know what Rumi's relationship with her parents was like in the original story, but at this point I can say that they get along very well.

I could not help but shed a tear when remembering things from my past life, but I quickly wiped away that tear, since living in the past did not bring anything good, and only being sad about things that would not return, would only make me stop paying attention to the present.

"Raiden." Hearing my name brought me out of my thoughts.

Father extended his hand towards me.

"Thanks for taking care of Rumi."

I responded with a handshake.

''Don't worry, I'm her older brother, so taking care of her is my job. ''

Thinking about the past wouldn't change anything, so I can only enjoy the present.

''So, you're done with this, what do you want for lunch?''

We just had breakfast and my mother is already asking what we want for lunch, how can she eat so much when she doesn't get any physical activity in?

"I want a hamburger.'' Rumi replied briskly.

''I want hamburger too.'' I said with a cheerful tone.

...

I woke up to the pain I was feeling.

When I looked where it was coming from, I could see a black spot that was on my side.

"I guess you want to go out?"

"NYA"

When I looked at the time, I realized that it was already 2 in the morning, I guess I can go down and have a drink.

Opening the door, Kuro quickly left my room, the call of nature is strong, huh.

Checking the shelves, I realized that the cans of Max Coffee had run out, Rumi must have finished the last one.

It only remains to go out and buy something, of course, I will not go to a store, I will only go to the nearest vending machine and buy one.

Normally it would be dangerous for me to go out for hours as I might find people who just cause trouble, not that I have a problem with that.

Also, today is the new year, so I doubt that something like that will happen.

That's right, today is January 1, so another year in this world is over.

I went back to my room, took my keys, my wallet and went out to buy a drink.

At first, I did not believe that I was in another world, after all, nobody knows what it is after death.

Although I do not know exactly if my case is something that always happens or I was an exception.

Maybe being run over ensures you go to another world?

Even if I thought about it, I would have no answer.

Once I got to the vending machine, I put a coin in, and then a can of Max Coffee fell, definitely nothing better than a drink on a night like this.

At the beginning of last year, I thought it would be the same as other years, but to my surprise, there were many things that I did not anticipate.

How to make friends with Yumiko and Kawasaki.

Thinking about how things happened, it seems that I was very unlucky.

Finishing up in the hospital because of my negligence was the reason why I got to meet Yumiko, of course, I didn't know, since I only thought that she was a normal girl, I never expected that she would be the future fire queen of Sobu High.

After that came our meeting at the school; it was a surprise to know that we were going to the same school.

To think that thanks to that I received a letter asking me to meet with the sender behind the school, of course I had suspicions, but I also had no reason not to go.

In the end, I ended up getting some blows from other students, plus everything was orchestrated by the girls who made fun of Yumiko. It was a plan to bend her will.

Although those 4 got what they deserved in a rather peculiar way, I would say.

To think that that same day I would have the opportunity to take revenge on those 4 was quite surprising, although what surprised me the most that day was finding Kawasaki at the Karate Academy.

As I did not know her past, it was obvious that it was a surprise to find her in that place, besides I fought against her, of course, it was my victory.

A few days later I found out that the girl I helped was nothing more nor less than Miura Yumiko, when I found out about that I knew that my days of tranquility were over, although it is not that I did not like spending time with her.

A week later I injured Kawasaki, so I had to help her mobilize to recover, thanks to that I was able to know more about her, and you could say that we became friends.

Although everything might have changed that day, if I hadn't heeded my hunch, I wouldn't know what would have happened.

In the end, I took care of those two and took Kawasaki. That night I found out why she was the way she was, I could only tell her the obvious, after all she was thinking wrong, or so I believed.

After talking to her and saying a few things to her, I made Kawasaki have the same attitude that she is known for.

Although now she has no qualms about teasing me.

To think that all that happened in this year, I don't want to imagine what will happen when I enter Sobu High, I hope it is not something that is out of my plans.

"Hey boy, you don't think it's dangerous to be on the street at this hour?"

"It's true, so we can walk you home, of course, you should thank us properly."

When I looked at where the voices were coming from, I realized that it was two people, maybe they were around 25 years old. You didn't have to be smart to know what they really wanted.

"Don't worry, I know how to take care of myself.''

"It seems he doesn't understand us." one of them said as he approached me.

"Join us for a moment." said the other as he approached as well.

Maybe I would not know what to expect this year, although I know that I will continue to do things my way, after all, this is how I want to live my life. Because if I don't, I feel my memories will destroy me

I squeezed the can I was holding and tossed it in the trash.

"Go ahead." I said this in a provocative tone

I guess getting a little exercise before going back to sleep wouldn't hurt.

Study session at Raiden's home

Yumiko POV:

I already had finished preparing my notes, so I proceeded to head to Raiden's house.

After insisting a couple of times, he ended up agreeing to study together on Saturday. Since the Sobu High School entrance exam was near, there were about 3 weeks left for the exam.

So, I asked Raiden if we could study together although my grades are good, but I wanted to secure my admission and to my surprise, I found out that Raiden is the best student in the school, so I could spend time with him and study at the same time. I began to smile unconsciously at the thought.

And to think that it's been a month since New Year's Eve, I guess time goes by fast.

I started holding the necklace Raiden had given me as it was the first gift from someone other than my family, so I was very fond of it.

Thinking of it. It has been several months since we met so it helped me to interact with him better.

Although I feel that if I had not met him, due to the death of my grandmother, I still would not have been able to bear the abuse of these girls, so I would have faced them sooner or later.

But there is no point in thinking about it since, as Raiden says:

"Thinking about things from the past or wanting to live from them will only make you stop seeing the present and not appreciate the things you have. So, unless you want to stagnate and not progress; you can live from the past, but if you want to move on, you must get over the past and focus on the now. Appreciate the things and relationships you still have.''

I don't know why, but Raiden has some pretty mature thoughts that don't seem to belong to someone his age. But Okaa-san said that some boys tend to be more mature in this area, so he may be an exception to other boys.

This would be another characteristic that differentiates Raiden from the others, as the guys who only seek me out to confess are stupid and superficial, they only do it because I look good, but before that, no one tried to help me or be close to me.

That's why Raiden is so much better than any guy, and it's not that I think about it because I'm attracted to him or anything like that. But I can't deny that he's very good even though he doesn't look like it. Besides, the way he behaves sometimes makes him look cooler than he is, and since he usually trains, I guess he must have a good body too.

Just imagining it made me blush.

Why did I start picturing Raiden bare-chested?

I covered my face with my hands.

What am I doing thinking about those things!?

I felt my face heat up.

I shook my head and tried dispel those thoughts.

While trying to calm down, I realized that I had already arrived at Raiden's house. By looking at my watch to confirm the time, it was 11 am. I had always proposed arriving at the agreed time since I did not want an incident to happen like the last time.

Although something was quite strange, since Raiden said that he would be free until 3, I suppose he would have some things to do, but we still have several hours to study and talk.

I came out of my thoughts and rang the doorbell of his house.

After a few seconds, the door opened.

Raiden wore blue pants and a red polo shirt.

"Hello, Yumiko, come in!"

''Thanks''

I took off my shoes and headed into living room.

Once I sat down on the couch, something caught my eye.

"Nya"

"Hello, Kuro-kun"

I held Kuro and put him on top of me, during all the times that I came to Raiden's house, I had grown fond of Kuro, and it seems that this was mutual, as Kuro looked quite happy with me.

Kuro settled between my legs and started purring.

Kuro looks very cute when he does that.

"If you're done pampering my cat, can we start our study session?" Raiden said this as he looked at Kuro.

"Are you jealous of your cat? How cute." Teasing Raiden is a lot of fun sometimes.

"You can say yes since I wanted to be in that place too." Raiden said as he pointed to my lap where Kuro was.

"W-what are you saying!?" His words surprised me, and I started to imagine a situation where Raiden was leaning on my lap, so I started to blush.

Looking at him, I could see a mocking smile on his face.

''So, Yumiko, shall we start?''

I quickly dispel those thoughts to answer him.

''I get it, I get it''

"Kuro, go the other way since we're going to be busy."

"Nya."

As if understanding, Kuro got off my lap and left the room.

Sometimes it seems that Kuro and Raiden understand each other perfectly, but this is impossible since there is no way that Kuro understands 100% what Raiden tells him, right?

"So, Yumiko, shall we go?" Raiden's words confused me, where were we going?

''To where?'' I couldn't help but to ask him in confusion.

''To my room to study, it's obvious, right?'' Raiden said calmly.

"I thought we would study in the living room." I had never been in his room, so I couldn't help but get nervous.

"We will be more comfortable at my desk; we will also prepare some notes and more."

I guess he's right since everyone is more comfort in there room.

Although there is something that has been generating doubts since I arrived.

"By the way, what about Rumi?"

"Rumi is at birthday party of one of her friend."

"So, I guess we're both alone ..." I couldn't finish speaking as I realized that it was the first time the two of us were alone in his house.

"Hey, Yumiko, are you still there?"

Raiden's words brought me out of my thoughts.

"Yes, sorry, I was thinking that this is the first time that the two of us are alone in your house." What did I just say? I said without thinking about what I had in mind.

"I guess, even though I don't see what ..." Raiden paused before finishing speaking. He began to blink several times, as if he had realized something.

"Sorry, I guess it would be better to study in the living room." He said this and quickly turned around and headed for the stairs. ''I'm going to get the materials; you can make yourself comfortable." After saying this, he disappeared from my field of vision.

Maybe I could be wrong, but before turning around, he looked quite nervous and a little flushed, but since it is Raiden, maybe I was wrong.

...

After Raiden brought the materials, we started studying.

I must say that it was surprising, he was very good at explaining and clarifying some doubts that I had.

After explaining some theoretical things to me, he asked me questions and gave me a written exam. Although the exam questions were somewhat difficult, I managed.

So, we spent about an hour and a half studying.

"I guess we should take a break." Raiden said as he stretched.

"I still don't feel so tired.'' Although we had had a good time studying, the way he explained Raiden made it quite interesting, so I did not feel the passage of time.

"It is good to pause at some intervals, as there is no use studying if you are going to overload yourself with information."

"I guess you're right." So, I closed my books and went to the couch.

Although Raiden went straight to the kitchen.

"By the way, Yumiko, do you want something in particular for lunch?"

"You can cook?''

"Not that I'm a professional, but I know different dishes, so I could say yes."

Unlike Raiden, I did not know how to cook since my grandmother was in charge of preparing lunch, and since she passed away, she usually bought bentos, since it is not that I care much about learning to cook.

But since Raiden gives me the option of having something to eat, I suppose hamburgers wouldn't be bad since that's also what we had for lunch the day we went on our date. I felt as if I was starting to blush remembering that day.

"I guess a hamburger would be nice." I said this and quickly looked away from him.

"Then I'll start with that." After saying this, Raiden put on an apron and began to remove the ingredients from the refrigerator.

While Raiden cooked, I watched television.

...

''It was delicious." We had already finished eating and carried the dishes to the sink.

The hamburger that Raiden cooks was quite good. It is amazing that he can cook so well, I am sure that if he wanted, he could be a great husband. Then I would take care of work, and he would take care of the house.

But what am I thinking! Not that I wanted to eat Raiden's food every day.

"Yumiko?"

Although I must admit that it was not that I disliked the idea of eating his food on a daily basis.

"Hey, Yumiko!"

Raiden's words made me jump out of my place.

'' Were you saying something?'' I asked something nervous.

"I was telling you to keep studying. It seems like you were lost in thought though."

"I was just thinking a few things, don't say it like you have no idea either."

"I understand, I understand" Raiden said as he made a mocking gesture with his hands. I could see a smile on his face.

"You know that if I was by your side, I wouldn't hesitate to hit you, right?"

"Well, I'm thankful I'm not." Raiden still had his same old smile.

I wasn't going to let this stay that way, so I got up from my seat and started to move towards him. Once I was close to him, I sat down next to him and began to smile at him.

"You were saying something, Raiden-kun." Once we were close, he just sighed.

"I understand, I understand, there is no need to use violence." I knew Raiden would give up easily when I got more aggressive, so when I felt like he started teasing me a lot, I just had to do this.

''So, we continue?'' I said this while arranging my things to start studying.

''Yes?'' Raiden said with a somewhat dejected tone

...

"I think this would be it." After saying this, I closed my notebook.

We had spent the last hour studying and talking about some topics when we took a few minutes off.

"You have a good level, so I don't know why you asked me so insistently to study with me."

''Do you have a problem with that?''

"None, I just found it odd, but I guess there is nothing wrong with studying a little more"

"I just wanted to make sure I did well on the test, and it's not like I'm a bother to you, is it?"

Raiden looked away from me.

I hit him on the arm ''Right?''

"Of course not, not that I wanted to read in my spare time"

I pinched his arm.

"Of course, that is not important if I have the opportunity to help a friend."

I nodded at his words.

"Then Yumiko"

''Yes?''

"Could you let me go? Since it's starting to hurting me."

"It's your punishment, so bear it." To which he only sighed in response.

After releasing it, he started rubbing his arm.

I looked at the time, it was already 2:55 pm. I guess it's time to go since from what he said that day, it seems as if he had some things to do, and since he already helped me and spent time with him, I have no problem with that.

I started to prepare my things.

After getting everything ready, I stood up.

"I think it's time to go."

"I'll walk you to the door"

After saying this, we headed towards his main entrance.

"I'd like to walk you home, but I'm waiting for someone, so I must stay here."

I'm assuming Raiden is expecting a package or something, so I can't blame him, as if the delivery man arrived without anyone being home, he would have to personally pick it up.

"Don't worry, I will see you on Monday, Raiden.''

"See you, Yumiko"

After saying goodbye, I started my way home.

I quite enjoyed the hours I spent with Raiden. I was also able to understand various subjects that I had some doubts about. Now I understand why Raiden is in the first place of the school.

Although I didn't expect him to be a good cook either.

Calm down, Yumiko, don't start imagining weird things again.

I pulled out my cell phone to see some photos I had taken of Raiden in an apron, he looked so cute.

At that moment I felt as if I crashed with someone.

When I looked at who I had met, I could see that she was a girl probably my age, she had light blue hair, tied in a ponytail, she had a small mole under her right eye.

''Don't you think you should watch where you walk?'' I said this a bit irritated as it had hurt a bit.

"Huh!? I must ask you that, are you blind or something?"

"Huh!? You were the one who ran into me, are you stupid or something?''

"Huh!? If you are the clueless one who doesn't realize where you are walking, you should at least use those eyes to look at the road and not focus on your phone!''

"Huh!? Who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do!" I was in a very good mood, and now that I had met this girl, I lost my good mood.

"Tch, you are a nuisance" said this girl who seemed quite irritated like me.

"That's what I should say, you could at least apologize, you know?"

''Why should I apologize? Tch, you better leave it at that since I'm running late, and I wouldn't want to argue with someone like you.''

"I guess we think the same, I don't want to waste time arguing with someone like you"

"Huh!? Do you have a problem with me? If so, you can say it to my face, you know?" She said this while she looked quite annoyed.

"Then you should learn to watch where you walk before if you don't want to apologize!" I said this annoyed, though I put on a teasing smile.

The girl looks at her watch.

"Tch, I don't have time to waste with a girl like you!"

After saying this, she followed her way.

What a hassle, and she was in such a good mood. Quickly dispel these thoughts as you didn't want to be in a bad mood for the rest of the day.

So, I decided to continue my way home while still looking at my cell phone.

...

Kawasaki POV:

Some days ago*

"Hey, Kawasaki."

''What?''

''Are you free on Saturday? As the date of the entrance exam is approaching, it would be good for you to start studying."

"Don't make it look like I'm not studying at home." This bothered me a bit, since the last few weeks I have tried hard to study although the results were not very good.

''From your face I can tell that you haven't made much progress, right?''

I turned my face away from his direction since he was right.

"Then let me give you a hand, I'm sure I can help you with some courses which you may not understand."

"I guess I have no problem with you helping me with some questions."

"Don't you mean all courses?"

I could see a mocking smile on his face.

"Just because you're more smartass doesn't mean you can mock me, you know?"

"I am sure I can."

So, we keep arguing the rest of the way.

...

Present*

Tsurumi had asked me to study at his house on Saturday. Normally, I would object to this idea, but if we went to my house, I was sure that Keika would interrupt us. Also, I know that I can trust him, so I had no problem with that.

So, I took my materials needed and headed to his house.

The way to his house was normally, but while I was thinking about some things, I ran into someone.

She had yellow hair and green eyes, as well as being on her cell phone. She had crashed into me, and instead of apologizing, she chose to take an aggressive attitude towards me.

We started arguing, but it seemed like we were going nowhere, and realizing the time, I realized that I was running late, so I decided to drop that stupid discussion and go on my way. Of course, if I wasn't in a hurry, there would be no question of putting that blonde in her place.

I think I should be close to Tsurumi's house by now.

Since I had only came once, I have only few memories.

The only time I went to his house was when he held me in his arms.

Remembering that moment, I began to get nervous since that day had been a roulette of emotions.

From feeling bad about how Tanaka and Watanabe referred to me, to how I decided not to trust anyone else. And even though I tried to face those two, in the end I couldn't knock them unconscious.

But as if something was against that idea, Tsurumi appeared. In the end, he ended up massacring those two, and we went to his house to treat our wounds.

After taking a bath and treating our wounds, Tsurumi asked me some questions. Since he had helped me so much, I thought it would be fine to tell him everything.

But to my surprise, he gave me a little bump on the forehead and called me stupid.

When I thought he was making fun of me, he told me his opinion of everything he thought.

After listening to it, I gave him every reason, he had been a fool to think that way.

So, as a selfish request, I asked him permission to cry as I felt as if I couldn't take it anymore.

When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was lying down, it seemed that I had fallen asleep, and Tsurumi had led me to a room.

After everything that happened, I realized that I can trust him, so I started to feel more comfortable in his company.

Looking around, it seems as if I finally made it to his house.

So, taking a deep breath I pressed the bell.

After a few seconds, the door opened.

"Kawasaki."

"Tsurumi."

''Come in.''

"Thanks." Once I entered, I left my shoes at the entrance.

"Pretty punctual, huh?"

''I did not remember very well where your house was.'' As I had only come once, and in the situation, I was in, it was a bit difficult to pay attention to where I was going. ''Also, I had a little mishap, so I was delayed.''

''Excuses, excuses.''

''Huh?!" It seems that Tsurumi also wanted to piss me off today.

"I mean, we should start, as there is a lot to do."

''I guess you're right.''

Since his living room and his dining room are on the first floor, I suppose his bedroom must be upstairs, so I headed for the stairs.

"Kawasaki, where are you going?"

"Your room is upstairs, right?"

"Yeah, does that have something to do with it?"

"So, you have your answer." After I gave him a mocking smile and continued up the stairs. I could hear him sigh.

Once I got to the second floor, I could see several doors down the hall.

"Third door on the right." I could hear Tsurumi's voice coming from the stairs.

So I went to his door, it was the first time I was going to be in a boy's room, so I couldn't help but be curious as to what it would be like.

Upon entering, I could see a normal room. He had a closet, a desk, and his bed next to it.

There was nothing flashy about his room, it was pretty simple.

''I guess your room fits the simple way you act.''

''Even if you try to search for something in particular, you won't find it.'' I heard Tsurumi's voice coming from the door.

"I was just curious to know what your room would be like, although I must say that it is quite common." as I said this, Tsurumi raised an eyebrow.

"I don't know whether to take it as an insult or a compliment, but I will take it as the latter."

So, he moved one of his chairs to his desk. Although his room was quite ordinary, his desk was quite large. Besides that, besides that he had several books on his shelf, it seems that he likes to read a lot.

"You can take whatever materials you have, and I have already prepared some questions to measure your level, so based on that I will decide how to proceed."

After saying this, Tsurumi put a sheet and a pencil on the desk.

"While you solve this exam, I will write some things based on your notes."

So, after sitting down, I started the exam.

The first few questions were easy, but the further I went, the more complicated they became.

Looking at Tsurumi, I noticed that he was yawning a lot, and he looked quite tired.

"Aren't you sleeping well?"

"Those questions didn't write themselves; you know?"

Hearing this, I took a good look at the exam, I guess he didn't sleep because he had to do this, so I started to feel a little guilty.

"Do not get strange ideas, since at first it was I who offered to help you." Said Tsurumi while his gaze did not leave my notes, and with his hand he wrote on a sheet of paper.

"Not that I have thought about it." This was a lie, as I felt somewhat guilty about it, but Tsurumi refused to accept it.

I guess I'll have to do my best.

...

"Kawasaki, are you serious?"

I didn't want to look him in the eye. Without saying it, I could already imagine the result of the exam. I could only hear him sigh.

"I guess if I'm not strict, it will be difficult to do this."

For some reason, I had a bad feeling about this.

...

"Tsurumi, I can't take it anymore."

"Come on, Kawasaki, it's only been 5 hours, and we're halfway there."

I stretched out in the chair, I was quite exhausted, we had been studying for 5 hours in a row. Tsurumi made me read some things, and then he asked me questions, and if that was not enough, he asked questions that I had never seen before.

"I think that is enough for today."

Hearing this, I was able to feel better.

Since it's quite late, I think I should go home for dinner.

"Hey, Tsurumi, I'm retiring now, I think I made a lot of progress today and understood several things that I had no idea about." I got up from my seat and bowed to him.

"Don't mention it, even though we were only able to advance in science and math." Tsurumi said as he stretched as well.

"Don't worry about it, you've done enough for me with that.'' Although my main problem is in the story, but he had already done a lot for me today, so I would feel bad if I bothered him.

I started to prepare my things.

''By the way, Kawasaki, take this away.''

Tsurumi handed me a notebook, when I looked at its contents, I realized that they were notes that referred to history topics.

"Tsurumi, how did you know?" I had never told him that my main problem was history topics. Besides that, during the time we were studying, he was making notes and questions related to mathematics and science so that it was impossible to do it during our study session.

"You can call it a hunch, or you just have the face of not knowing any history." He said mockingly.

I wanted to answer him, but he was probably tired of writing in the notebook, so I let him pass, I did not insist on how I knew this either.

I put away the notebook along with my notes and headed upstairs.

I can say that today was quite prosperous.

After a few seconds, Tsurumi got out, even though he was wearing a coat.

"So, Kawasaki, shall we go?"

Was he thinking of walking me home? Normally I wouldn't have a problem with that, but he should be pretty tired, so it would be better for him to rest.

"The best thing would be for you to rest."

"If something as simple as sleeping hours stopped me, I highly doubt that I would be able to accomplish some things that I would not have done if I had preferred to sleep.''

I didn't quite understand his words, but I just nodded.

"I also want to buy something to drink."

So, we left his house and went to a vending machine that was on the way to my house.

Once we arrived, Tsurumi selected some kind of coffee.

"Kawasaki, what flavor do you want?"

"If you're going to invite, I guess I'll drink the same as you."

"Are you sure? Max coffe is something for people with good taste."

''Are you hinting at something?'' I said this somewhat annoyingly.

''No, nothing.''

Tsurumi put a coin and took out two cans.

So, after receiving the can, I decided to have some.

"It's pretty sweet, do you really enjoy drinking this thing?"

"As I said, Max coffee is for people with good taste." Tsurumi said as he seemed to enjoy this drink.

Since he had paid for it, I decided to drink it out of consideration.

"I guess it's not that bad." As I drank more of that coffee, I began to savor it.

"I already told you, people with good taste know how to appreciate this drink."

So, after we finish our drinks, we put them in a container and go on our way.

The rest of the way we spent talking about some things from the academy.

Without realizing it, we had already arrived at my house.

"I guess we'll see each other on Monday, Tsurumi. Thanks again for the notebook and for taking your time today."

"Don't mention it, I just wanted to make sure you came in, as it would be pathetic if you didn't." He said the last in a mocking tone.

"I will be able to enter without difficulty!" I said this with great determination, since I had not planned to fail the exam.

"Save that determination for the day of the test, so see you." Tsurumi raised his hand as he was heading towards his house.

I think after dinner I canstudy a little history, so I headed inside my house.

Valentine's chocolates

Yumiko Pov

"Then Yumiko"

''Yes Mother?''

''What will you give my future son-in-law for Valentine's Day?''

"I already told you it's not like that!" I quickly denied my mother's words.

"So, you won't give him anything?''

There are a few days before Valentine's Day, I had seen other students do this, but I had never tried, more than I had no one to give, but now that I am friends with Raiden, I had thought about giving him something for Valentine Because for Christmas he gave me a necklace and I couldn't give him anything in return, so that day I want to give him something special.

"I didn't say I wasn't going to give him anything." I quickly broke eye contact with her. Since I was thinking of buying some chocolate to give to Raiden, but at the same time I wanted to try to prepare the chocolate myself, but the biggest drawback is that I can't cook.

My mother had a smile on her face.

''Did you want to give him some homemade chocolate?''

"How did you know...?" I stopped speaking before I finished speaking since i had done so without thinking.

"You are a very easy to read daughter, you also looked quite flushed, so you don't have to be a fortune teller to know what you think''

I guess I can't deny her words, my mother is too scary in her way.

''It's true, I was thinking about wanting to prepare something for his, but I don't think I can do it''

"Yumiko" My mother's voice was charming. "If you need help to prepare something, I can tell you that I will be happy to help you." After saying this, she raised her thumb.

"I thought you might be busy with your work." Even though Mom spends more time with me now, I know she has more workload to be able to leave hours earlier, so I didn't want to be a hassle with her.

"Yumiko!" My mother's words made me jump.

She hugged me "You are my daughter, so there is nothing more important to me than my dear daughter, so do not hold back if you want help or advice with something, like your mother, I will always be available for you. Since that's a mother's job, right?''

I responded by hugging her. "Okay, if I have a problem or question about something, I won't hesitate to ask for your help or advice."

''That's good for me'' she said cheerfully. ''So, do you want me to give you some classes so that you can prepare chocolates and desserts in general?''

"I think I could give it a try'' I said a little nervous, since it was the first time, I had tried to cook something.

"You're not sincere." she said mockingly.

I pouted at her words.

...

"I was hoping it didn't work out on your first try, but I have to say it exceeded my expectations"

"Isn't a mother supposed to support her daughter and not make fun of her?"

''That's what I'm doing, I'm giving honest criticism, but leaving that issue aside, I suppose that on the days I'm unoccupied, I'll have to give you some cooking classes.''

"No need." Since Raiden knows how to cook, I don't see that it is important for me to learn when he's the one mastering the kitchen.

''Oh, is that so? So, will you trust Raiden-kun's abilities?''

"Wait, did I say that out loud?"

"Strong and clear"

I covered my face with my hands.

"You know, guys like girls who know how to cook since there is nothing better for a boy than to have a meal prepared by his special girl.'' she said the last with a mocking tone.

This made me wonder, I like Raiden's food, but I also want him to praise my food. I guess I don't lose anything if I try to practice a bit.

"I guess I could learn to cook some things." I said this without looking in her direction.

''That's the attitude since everyone knows that the fastest way to get to a man's heart is through the stomach. That's why we'll keep practicing until you can do something decent.'' My mother exclaimed with great determination. I had a bad feeling about it.

...

''You see it? It was not that difficult. I knew the seventh try would be the right one." Said my mother proudly.

I had failed several times before I could make something moderately edible.

"Come on, Yumiko, don't be discouraged, Valentine's Day is still a few days away, so you have time to Polish your skills since now you know the basics, you just have to practice, and you can make it perfect."

'' Do you believe?" I answered with some doubt in my words since I did not feel so sure of myself.

''Rome was not built in a day, so I'm sure that with practice you will improve a lot, also today you managed to do something good, so it is a good start, do not worry about the product of your attempts, these are not going to waste since I will give them to your father.'' Mom said with a sinister smile, I guess she is a little upset with him because this week he has been working more than normal so he has not come home often.

...

In a hospital office, a man felt chills through his body, as if something bad was about to happen.

...

Raiden Pov

Valentine's Day is a common day like the others with the only difference that on this day the girls give a gift to the boys they like or attract. It is not that I am envious or anything like that because if I really wanted to, I could buy chocolate, so I'm not envious.

Although I suppose, I am partly guilty of not trying to interact with other students, so I cannot complain.

I'm also sure that in a few more years Rumi will give me homemade chocolates, so I will only have to wait a few years to receive them.

With that thought in mind, I entered the school.

The class passed normally, although I could see several of the students quite nervous, I suppose they are hoping that in their last year of high school they can receive chocolate, even if it is because of commitment.

But if they don't have a friend or girlfriend, I highly doubt they will get chocolates, so they should stop kidding themselves before hitting rock bottom when faced with reality.

When the bell rang indicating lunchtime, several students left the classroom expecting to receive some chocolates, while others took out their study material to continue preparing for the entrance exam, after all, there is less than a week left for the exams.

"Hey, Raiden" Yumiko's voice caught my attention, I guess it's time to go to lunch.

As I headed towards the door, I could see one of my classmates with a smile on his face.

...

"Yumiko." I told her name while waving my hands in front of her.

"Sorry, I was thinking of something"

For some reason, since we got to our usual place for lunch, she has lost herself in thought of her, which is quite strange if I can say it.

''Is there something wrong?'' I couldn't deny that I was curious about her strange way of behaving.

"It's nothing, I just thought a lot of people were giving chocolates today." she said as she avoided looking into my eyes. You don't have to be a rocket scientist to know that something is bothering her. But I'm sure if I ask her, she won't tell me and change the subject, although I can't ignore this. After all, Yumiko is my friend, so it's natural to worry about her if she behaves strangely.

''You're right as this is the last year in school before most decide to apply to different high schools. They want to take the opportunity to do it before they regret not doing it.'' It was the most common thing that would happen.

"And you, Raiden, no one gave you chocolate?" She said softly, but I could hear her normally.

I could only laugh at her question as I guess she said it to make fun of me.

''The truth is that they gave me one.''

Yumiko froze. She looked so cute when she made those faces.

"Or so I would say if they had given me one, but the truth is that they didn't give me anything."

Yumiko sighed upon hearing the rest of my words, and for some reason she seemed relieved.

I felt a slight bump on my arm, she was pouting.

I could only laugh at this.

"By the way, Raiden, could you wait for me at the exit since I have some things to do, so it will take a little longer?"

''I have no problem with that. I could feel doubts in Yumiko's words, so something must be happening, but at the same time I know that it is something not so significant since if that were the case, she would not hesitate to comment.

But that she in turn does not mention it worries me a bit.

The bell rang signaling the end of the lunch hour.

"See you at the exit then." Having said that, Yumiko stepped out of my field of vision.

Thinking in detail about everything that has happened, I have a hypothesis.

Especially when Yumiko is slow to leave is that another boy tries to confess his feelings to her, but since they found out that she brutally rejected any boy who confessed it to her, rumors began to emerge that Yumiko is like a queen, so there is no boy that is at your level.

That is why it is strange that someone knowing this decides to confess it to Yumiko. Of course, when this happened, she did not hesitate to tell me.

A confession on Valentine's Day, huh. It seems that it will be something complicated.

Of course, it can also be my assumptions, and I may be wrong.

But it wouldn't hurt if I was behind the school, as it's the common place where this kind of thing happens.

...

As I got closer, I could hear some voices. I guess I was right with the idea that I would be in this place. I leaned against a corner where I could see and hear everything that was going on.

"So why did you call me here?" Yumiko's voice sounded bored.

''Come on, come on, in the letter I put in your locker it said that it was what I wanted.''

"You mean I should go behind the school at dismissal time, otherwise you would hurt Raiden?"

Oh, that's how it is. Yumiko was talking to a boy, but remembering that he is one of my classmates, also behind him there are the other 3 friends of him. I assume he brought them in as a means of forced persuasion.

"That's right, and if you don't want that to happen, your only option is to go out with me, and nothing bad will happen to that idiot."

Normally anyone would feel cornered by the threat of hurting someone close to you, but we are talking about me, so I understood why Yumiko laughed so hard.

"What is so funny?" The boy seemed taken aback by Yumiko's attitude, I don't blame him.

"I'm sorry, what you said was quite funny. But if you want to do something to Raiden, go ahead, I'm not responsible for what happens to them.'' The last part was said in a rather serious tone. Scary.

I guess it was good to tell Yumiko that I was training, otherwise the situation would have been different.

''You don't care about that boy or what!?'' His voice sounded quite altered, as if Yumiko's response had not been in his plans.

"That's why I trust him." She said this with pride "Raiden can face you without any problem". I guess I thought about this too much.

"If that's all, I'll retire" With that, Yumiko started to leave.

The way she handled this troublesome situation, as it was nothing, was surprising.

Miura was always someone capable and with a pretty strong attitude, so this type of situation should be easy for her to handle, although if it had been before I met her, I cannot predict the results.

The boy looked quite annoyed. Besides, he was giving Yumiko a bad look, I guess I could make Yumiko's words come true.

"You must be kidding, right?" There's no way that idiot can beat me, much less against us, so stop lying and come here at once!'' If before he was upset, now that boy was already shouting what was coming to his mind.

Sometimes it is better to fix problems at the root and not wait for them to arise.

So, I came out of hiding.

"Those words sound very interesting." I said sarcastically.

"Raiden? What are you doing here!" Yumiko was surprised by my sudden appearance.

''Curiosity, other than that you were behaving very strangely, so I became a spectator, but I guess that's difficult, huh?''

Once I said these words, I focused my attention on that boy.

"You know, sometimes it is better to nip problems in the bud, so it is preferable to resolve any disputes you have with me at the moment."

''I suppose you will save me a lot of trouble if you show up.'' I don't know if this guy is an idiot or just being stupid is in his genes, since reasonably, if someone is not capable of facing multiple people, it would be stupid to throw himself to the wolf's mouth, but given the state of euphoria he's in, I highly doubt he'd ever stop to think about this.

"Yumiko, give me a few minutes, and we'll continue on our way home."

"Don't worry, teach him a lesson." I suppose if Yumiko is supporting me, I should show off a bit.

"So, are you coming or not?" Since I have better things to do'' I said this with the intention of provoking him, and it seems that as always it was effective.

The boy tried to hit me several times, but I just dodged his blows, they were very predictable. Apart from that, he did not have a good posture and only threw random blows, the result was obvious.

But given the current situation, the best thing would be to break his spirit. Thanks for this. For this, my previous Sensei told me that he had two options: start with everything and let him know that he was just nobody or play with him. And then show him that he's pathetic, I think I'll go for the second option.

So, for a few minutes I just dodged his blows.

After that time the boy looked quite tired, since hitting the air must be quite exhausting.

''Have you finished? I'm in a bit of a rush, you know? "

He started panting loudly ''Stop being a coward and don't dodge my punches."

I was right, this guy was stupid. For some reason every time I'm in this kind of situation, the other party is someone who doesn't stop for a second to think about his situation.

But I think it's time to end this.

''Go ahead, I won't move.''

So quickly the boy came over and hit me in the face, but since he was already quite tired, besides not being someone who could be told to train, his blow was light, I thought it would hurt a little.

I could see his face surprised to see that i was unfazed.

Since we're at school, I guess I can't be too flashy, so I'll hold back a bit.

With a quick movement I punched him in the face, although I restrained myself a bit, although I sent him flying from the impact because this boy was standing like an idiot.

A little blood was coming out of his nose from the blow, but at least it didn't knock him out.

''I finished with everything I had to do here.'' I said.

"Wait a minute!"

Although his friends seemed somewhat reluctant to pay attention to him, they thought that being 4 to 1 they could have more chances. It is a pity that one of them looked at me with fear, so it would be 3 to 1.

One of them approached me, but before he tried to do anything, Grabbing his right arm, I took advantage of the opening and kneed him in the stomach, knocking him unconscious.

The other, seeing this, stopped, but since he also wanted to participate in this, it would be inappropriate for him to be left out, so I walked up to him, grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and headbutted him. As a result the boy was left lying on the ground.

The boy who was afraid was always the quiet one of his group, and since he didn't try to do anything, i just preferred to ignore.

Our dear idiot had gotten up and even though he saw his friends lying on the ground, he just walked past them and approached me.

"Because someone as ordinary as you can have that beautiful girl while people like me are ignored and treated like trash!''

"I don't know, nor do I care." If I thought deeply, I wouldn't find the answer either, after all, it was Yumiko's decision to invite me every lunch hour to eat with her.

The boy desperately tried to attack me after hearing my answer, but since I was bored with this situation, it would be better to get this over with quickly.

That idiot came to me with the intention of hitting me, so I did the same, just pointed my fist at him. This reminded me of the fight scenes in some manga.

It was shame since I think I used too much force because his fist did not resist mine, and his arm gave way easily. As a result, my fist smashed squarely in his face, and I sent him flying.

There were 3 students on the floor while his partner did nothing.

"Hey, take your friends and tell them if they want to continue their bullshit, next time I won't be so forgiving." With that said, I made my way to Yumiko to continue our way home.

"You were great, and the last part was something incredible and ..." Yumiko was quite excited, although a normal sight would be like a student knocking out 3 others, so I don't understand her emotion much. But I don't think she should care.

...

Our way to her house was going normally, but Yumiko asked me a lot of questions about everything I did, but seeing her happy and excited was worth having to put up with all her questions.

Once we got to her house, it was time to go to mine.

"Raiden, wait." Yumiko's words brought me out of my thoughts.

She took something from her suitcase and took out a small wrapper that was ornamented.

"This is for you, before I couldn't give it to you because I was thinking too much about the situation.''

Although she said all this, she was quite nervous, but Yumiko avoided stuttering, I guess she tried hard not to make a mistake when speaking.

''An engagement chocolate, huh." This is the first time I have received chocolates, so thank you." Thinking of any other situation would be pointless, although a part of me knew the truth.

''Don't you want to try it right now? '' She said as she avoided eye contact.

"I don't see the problem." So I opened the package, but to my surprise, it was not store-bought chocolate but a homemade one. I didn't expect Yumiko to do her best to make one.

I couldn't help but put a smile on my face.

So, I took it and put it in my mouth. I noticed that Yumiko was staring at me as if she was waiting for something.

"It is delicious." The chocolate was quite good, and, although I know how to cook, I am not good at preparing sweets.

Yumiko looked happy, I guess she was expecting my opinion about her chocolate. But for some reason I feel as if I dodged some bullets.

I finished eating the chocolate quickly, as it was delicious, I would be lying if I said that a part of me expected this, but at the same time I did not, since I had no expectations.

"Thanks, Yumiko, it was delicious."

"Are you serious?" She was waiting for my confirmation.

"I have no reason to lie about it."

A part of me was happy to receive your chocolate, I suppose it only remains to appreciate these little moments before entering Sobu High, since I know how things will unfold, I know that these moments will soon end.

...

The classes at the academy went normally, as always, the confrontation between Kawasaki and I ended with the same result, although every time I feel that if I don't get serious, she will defeat me.

The way to her house was like any other day, we talked a little about some topics that she had doubts since sometimes I ask her history questions, for that reason I gave her a notebook with those notes.

Kawasaki has improved a lot if we compare the knowledge that she had that time we studied, so I think she will be ready for the test.

Maybe I am giving a lot of importance to the exam, it may be easier than it seems although this will all be solved in a week, on the day of the exam.

Once we got to her house, it was time to go to mine.

"Then see you tomorrow, Kawasaki."

When I was about to leave, Kawasaki's words stopped me.

"Tsurumi, wait."

''Yes?''

She seemed nervous.

"Wait a minute here." After saying this, she entered her house.

I guess I just have to wait.

She quickly came out of her house and handed me a chocolate.

"Don't think about it too much, Taishi brought it up in front of Keika, and since she wanted to eat some chocolate, I decided to buy her one, and since it was already in the store, I took the opportunity to buy one for you, as a thank you for your help." She looked a bit nervous saying this.

"Chocolate of love, eh?" I said this with a mocking tone.

Kawasaki turned red upon hearing this, it's fun to tease her.

"It's a c-c-chocolate engagement, don't get any strange ideas." She quickly said. She even stuttered a bit, quite amusing to watch.

"I know, I just wanted to annoy you a little." Before I could answer, I decided to start the way home, I raised the hand that was holding the chocolate in goodbye.

"See you, Kawasaki"

"See you, Tsurumi" Although I couldn't see her, I felt that by saying this, she was smiling.

I opened the chocolate and tasted it; it tastes too good to be a random chocolate she bought. Maybe I'm overthinking it.

Today several things happened that I did not expect to happen. Thinking about it, I could not help but smile, maybe tomorrow would also be full of surprises? I guess going from normal days to days with new things is relaxing in way.

...

''Tsurumi Raiden, you're expelled from school... '' Said the principal.

I guess this is a surprise that I didn't expect.

Raiden is not someone who is easy to intimidate.

The surprising thing about what is called life, is that one day you can be very calm and the next day you feel that the whole world is against you.

It's not the first time I've gotten into trouble, of course in this world it was the first time something like this happened. After all, I always avoid any problems that may arise most of the time, and when that is impossible, I only reason as a college student would, so I have never had problems that have repercussions.

And this time it was not going to be any different, after all, how could someone of legal age be so irresponsible as not to predict future events according to the actions he performed?

But since I'm in the middle of the war, I can only join it, but in this particular case, instead of joining, I was going to do a one-sided slaughter. So, before squashing all their arguments and positions, I was going to play along and have fun. After all, I like to work things out my way.

After lunch a teacher came to pick me up to take me to the principal's office, I assumed that one of my possible theories had been fulfilled.

When I got to his office, I could see the 3 boys from yesterday, they had bandages and plasters on their faces, and each one was accompanied by their parents.

Quite a predictable result, I would say.

"Tsurumi, please sit down." Said the principal.

I could see the grim face of the principal.

"Tsurumi Raiden, you are expelled from school unless you can justify your actions."

I thought the principal would choose to make an early decision, but to my surprise, he decided to listen to the parties involved.

"These 3 attacked me yesterday, and I proceeded to defend myself, it was all in self-defense." After all, I only attacked when they came towards me so that's technically true.

"That's a lie.'' one of them exclaimed when he heard my version of events.

"He was the one who attacked us without mercy" said one of his friends.

"Silence please, I have already heard your version, now I want to hear it, and I also find it hard to believe that a student like him has attacked you for no reason."

The director was quite considerate of me, or perhaps part of his experience was dealing with cases similar to this one.

''Do you think my son is lying?'' The father of one of the idiots spoke up, part of his son's bad behavior is due to the upbringing at home, so seeing how his father behaves, it is not difficult to understand why his son is such an idiot.

"I guess listening isn't part of his genes, huh?"

I said this in a teasing tone.

During my university life I learned the means for a perfect negotiation, but currently I would not use it, so I could do things that you should not do in a negotiation, indirectly provoking and insulting the other party was one of them.

"Are you hinting at something!?" His father seemed quite angry, with a little more motivation, he would end this, and I could go back to my classroom.

"How scary." I could beat this guy without even trying.

"Are you making fun of me?" It seemed that at any moment he would approach me to try to hit me.

''Enough! Could you keep calm? If you continue with that attitude, I will give all the credibility to Tsurumi's version." The principal was upset. I suppose I accomplished part of my mission, but not 100%. After all, I will have to use that.

''So Tsurumi, you say it was the three of them who attacked you, and you defended yourself?''

"That's correct, I only exercised my right to defend myself, so I don't see anything wrong with my actions." Everything I said is true, so we just have to wait for what the director will say.

"If what this boy says is true, how can he prove it?" One of the mothers spoke.

I guess it's time to end this stupidity. Every time you do a business or a contract, it is good to have proof of it, and this case was no exception.

The office door was suddenly opened, it was the school secretary.

"Principal, someone came to see him, she says it is related to the topic they are discussing at the moment."

That one more participant is included is not going to change the result, after all, I would never do something irrational, and although sometimes I have to improvise, I try to do it with something in mind.

The person who enters is a woman. who had black hair tied in a small ponytail, her eyes were brown, and she could tell that she looked quite young.

She wore a black suit with a skirt, as well as stockings with black boots. The most striking thing was the type of scarf she wore, although all her clothes were dark in color, it was white for some reason, which made her stand out even more.

"Looks like they're having fun here, huh." Her attitude is very relaxed and joking

I could hear other footsteps coming from outside the door.

"Mother, I told you to wait for me to go together" It was Yumiko's voice.

(...)

Why was Yumiko here?

(...)

Wait, did she say mom? Is she, her mother?!!!

Now that I think about it, they had a certain resemblance before Yumiko dyed her hair blonde. But I did not expect that that woman who seemed so young was Yumiko's mother.

"You said we should hurry up to help Raiden-kun."

"Don't say such things in front of people." Yumiko looked quite nervous and embarrassed.

The principal coughed a little so that we could focus our attention on him.

"Could you tell me what business you have regarding the subject we are discussing?" The principal was very serious, I must say, an issue that was easy to solve was getting complicated.

"My name is Miura Emiko, I am Yumiko Miura's mother, and from what she told me, it was those 3 idiots who were trying to threaten her, but Raiden-kun got in the way and defended her, resulting in those 3 being injured.''

Raiden-kun? Yumiko's mother had a very peculiar way of referring to me, but I guess I can ask her later.

"That's a lie, we didn't do any of that." Exclaimed one of the idiots.

"I guess you have the guts that after trying to get my daughter to date someone like you with threats, now you try to deny everything. Can't you just behave like a man and face the consequences of your actions?'' The tone of her voice was terrifying, If I were on the receiving end of those words, I'm sure I would have been hesitant to answer.

One of the mothers raised her voice to counter Yumiko's mother, it would only take a few more minutes for everything to get out of control.

And I wasn't in the mood to be in a pointless argument.

I took my cell phone out of my pocket and looked for a certain file.

I banged on the desk to get everyone's attention, and it seemed to, work as everyone was staring at me.

I played the recording and put my cell phone on the desk.

Before anyone could speak, the recording I made yesterday played, of how that idiot said all that stupid thing to Yumiko, of course I only recorded the parts that made him seem more guilty, after all, I would not do anything stupid like hit someone with the possibility that this could backfire on me, so I put together this little trick in case something happened, and it looks like it's going to work.

A professional should always be prepared for anything, were the words of one of my university professors.

When finished playing the file, all eyes turned to those 3.

"I guess there is no question, right?" I said in an arrogant tone.

''Everything is clear'' The principal pointed to the 3 students. ''I will not allow that kind of behavior in my school, so all 3 are expelled!!'' There was anger in his voice. I can't blame him as this had all been a waste of time.

Looking at Yumiko's mother, I noticed that she had a surprised face. Yumiko also looked surprised but happy in turn.

The principal is heading towards us.

''On behalf of the school, I would like to apologize for what happened, I will make sure that this type of situation does not repeat itself.''

I just nodded at his words, Yumiko's mother seemed to want to say more, but after receiving a look from Yumiko, she simply accepted the apology.

"They can withdraw, since I have to talk a little more with the parents of those involved."

I received a look of hatred from the 3 students, to which I only looked towards them along with a mocking smile, although I doubt that they want to do anything, after all, they already knew what could happen if they tried to do something stupid against me.

Sometimes I wonder why I get into these problems, I guess I have no answer to this. Sometimes I think that someone upstairs has something against me, after all, I just want to spend my time quietly, but this kind of thing does not stop happening, I hope that once I enter Sobu High this will calm down.

Both Yumiko, her mother and I left the office.

I should thank her mother, because even if it was unnecessary her help, Yumiko called her mother to help me in this situation.

If it were a normal case, I am sure that her help would have been essential to solve it.

"I want to thank you for their help." I said this, and then I bowed in sincere thanks for their help.

''You don't have to thank, Raiden-kun, after all I was happy that Yumiko came to me with this problem that arose. Of course, I would have wanted to make those 3 idiots suffer, but I guess you already took care of that, for which thank you for taking care of my daughter.''

A mother with a terrifying character when it comes to protect her daughter, and at the same time a sweet character to show gratitude to those close to her daughter, something worthy of admiration.

"You don't have to mention it, I just did what was reasonable." Of course, this time I didn't overdo it.

Although she looked somewhat dejected.

''I thought that if I could help you, you would end up owing me a favor, to which you would have to come to dinner with us.'' I could see for a brief moment a smile on her face, her words were just a way of creating the need to accept her invitation. So, I can see where Yumiko got her insight and terrifying side from.

Normally I would refuse because I have a bad feeling about this, but since she took the time to come to the school to help me, I guess I can't refuse. I hope Yumiko doesn't look like her mother in the future. I'm sorry for her future boyfriend.

''Raiden, you shouldn't feel obliged to go, and your mother, don't use that excuse to force him to go.'' Yumiko began to scold her mother. At this moment it seemed that the roles of mother and daughter had been reversed, something beautiful to see, in my opinion.

"Don't worry about it, besides since I was invited, I have no problem attending." I said this while I scratched the back of my head.

Hearing my words, Yumiko's mother perked up, I began to regret my decision.

"Then see you on Saturday night, since that day my husband will be home."

I should have refused deeply.

"Is it a bad time to withdraw my words?"

"How funny you are." Yumiko's mother said as her hand hit my back, I feel as if she had a lot of trust with me, but it's not that it's annoying to be treated this way by a beauty like her. After all, I can't deny that I like MILFS. Since I am technically 23 years old, and if we add my current age, I would not have a problem with that. But I must stop fantasizing about these things. After all, I'm only 15 years old now.

Yumiko's mother looked at her watch, and she seemed somewhat concerned.

"I must go back to work now since I said I would only be absent for a while." To which she proceeded to hug her daughter and head quickly towards the school exit. "I'll tell you the details through Yumiko, I'll be looking forward to that day." After saying that, she disappeared from my field of vision.

Right now, only Yumiko and I were in the hallway at the school, as the other students were in their respective classrooms.

"Your mother is someone peculiar." I feel like dealing with her would be a headache, and I also have to remember not to upset her mother.

"I guess so." Yumiko said, looking a bit tired.

"By the way, how did you know I was in trouble?" I said.

"After lunch, when I was heading to my classroom, I ran into one of them, specifically the one who was just watching the whole time, he told me that his friends as revenge had planned to expel you".

It seems as if he ended up betraying his friends, but why would he?

''He also apologized to me for everything that happened yesterday, he mentioned that he only obeyed them and that he never agreed with the plans they had devised.''

I guess this makes sense since every time I was able to observe them, I realized that he was the quiet one and just obeyed them.

"It was also amazing how you handled everything." Yumiko looked happy.

"It's nothing special, I just thought something like this could happen and came up with a contingency plan for it." After all, acting without thinking is stupid unless the situation warrants it.

"We should go back to our classes since it has been a while since we left the principal's office." Perhaps a teacher wants to take a pop quiz.

So, we said goodbye and went to our respective classrooms.

As I made my way to my classroom, I couldn't help but think about my dinner with Yumiko's family on Saturday. I just hope that her father is not overprotective of her daughter, as I feel that he did not will doubt to want to dismember me.

I could only sigh at my current situation, if there is someone upstairs who is looking at me, I hope they will make things easier for me during that day, although I think it will be the opposite.

Dinner at the Miura's house

Going to dinner at a friend's house is quite common, but if it is a friend's house and more than her mother who invited you, it definitely looks like the synopsis of a novel or an anime chapter.

For some reason I have a bad feeling about how this will all turn out, plus Yumiko's mother told me that her husband would be present.

If I were a girl, there would be no problem with this, but I am a boy, or that's what I see every morning when I go to the bathroom. Therefore, if I were Yumiko's father and a boy came to my house for dinner, it is obvious what I would have to do. After all, there is nothing more terrifying than a father who loves his daughter, and since I already saw how her mother behaves, I have some theory about the attitude of her father.

For this reason, I cannot stop worrying about how the treatment I will receive will be. Of course, I doubt that once I enter his house, Yumiko's father will jump on me and ask me many questions, to finally tell me something cliché like, I will never give you up to my daughter.

Luckily, I was invited as a friend of Yumiko, I don't want to imagine the cruel fate that Yumiko's future boyfriend will have, although since it is possible that it is Hayama, I am sure that the beautiful blond boy, who is from a good family; He will not receive a bad treatment, it is even likely that he will be treated like someone else in the family.

But thinking about it won't get me out of this situation, so there is no point in doing so.

Maybe for some reason Yumiko's father has some business to attend and will be absent tonight? If I keep that mindset, maybe it will come true.

To whom I lie? It probably won't happen.

I shook my head to try not to think about it.

If it were a different situation, I would have no problem talking to adults, since being part of my career, I had to work with other professionals, so starting a conversation topic was common.

There were still a few minutes to go to my destination, but I'm nervous like when I had my job interview although they are totally different situations, but I can't help but get nervous.

I remember that on the way to Yumiko's house there is a Max Café machine, I can go for a can to calm my nerves, I trust that the sweetness of the coffee will calm my mind.

Being close, I could visualize the machine although there was another person in front of me.

Is a man, he has brown hair in addition to glasses, wears a white shirt and jeans. He looked quite haggard, I guess he must be a corporate slave and can only go back to sleep in his apartment.

Though I could tell from his expression that he had a problem, he looked at the machine and then at his wallet. ¿Do not he have enough money to buy?

Looking from behind, I could see that if he had several bills in his wallet, money was not the problem.

I looked at the machine and realized that it only accepted coins, I think I heard that it was a somewhat old model since it only accepts the exact change, so it is not enabled for coins or bills that exceed the preset price.

It's a shame, I can tell at a glance that he wants to buy the drink.

Of course, this is none of my business, after all, I have no reason to do anything about it.

Noticing my presence, the man walked away so I could use the machine.

He looked downcast when he started on his way.

I put in a 100-yen coin and received my drink.

As I took the can, something came to mind. A few moments ago, I wished that Yumiko's father was absent for some reason, and now a man looked somewhat dejected because he could not buy a drink, maybe that is some sign? This has no foundation or logic, but there are things that cannot be explained, my existence in this world is one of them.

I put in a second coin and got another can of Max caffe, maybe it has no foundation or logic, but it is not that there is not 0.1 possibility that it is true, and for 100 yen I am not going to be poorer.

I could also take this opportunity to start a conversation with someone, so I avoid thinking too much about my dark destiny to which I am heading.

When I turned around, I could still see that man. Luckily that man was still close. And he also seemed to go my same route.

"Hey." I talked to him, so I could get his attention.

The man looked at me.

He seemed somewhat surprised by that. So, I went up to him and handed him a can.

His expression showed distrust, after all, why would you accept something from a stranger?

My arm will tire until that man makes a decision.

"Take it as a gift from one Max Caffe lover to another, after all, I couldn't keep looking at him with that expression." Part of this was true, wanting the Max Caffe and having the money, but not being able to have it is cruel.

My words seemed to give him confidence by accepting the can.

We both opened the drink and drank.

Definitely, the high level of sugar makes one able to collect their thoughts.

"I needed that dose of sugar." That man seemed happy after taking a little, the Max caffe revitalizing corporate slaves since time immemorial. "I appreciate it."

"It was nothing."

Once our drink was finished, we proceeded to deposit it in the nearest trash can.

Now is the time to get on my way, and, to my good luck, that man seems to be going my way too. Perhaps I can use this opportunity to strike up a conversation, this may serve to clear my mind.

"Are you from around here?" Although that man was the first to start the conversation.

"I'm just going to visit a friend's house, so I'm just passing through." I had no reason to lie, after all, he is just a stranger. "What about you? Are you coming home from a hard day at work?"

"That's what it looks like, huh. You're right, the work is pretty exhausting, so sometimes I have to stay a few shifts at night, and I can't sleep well."

"I get it.''

"Oh, is that so?"

''You cannot always decide the work schedule, of course those who are lucky enough to be able to do so are the luckiest, but there is also the possibility that emergencies arise or your boss forces you to stay overtime, so in the end have that choosing your schedule does not guarantee that you will not have extra shifts.'' I said what I learned in my previous life.

"Oh, you get it perfectly." The man looked happy, as if it was strange to be able to talk about this with a student. "I thought you were just saying random words, but it seems I was wrong."

"I don't blame him, if I were in his position, I would think the same thing."

We both smile at each other.

"By the way, now that we're in trust, is that friend you visit just your friend?"

"It's quite a personal question, don't you think?"

With my words, he realized that his question was very personal. "I'm sorry, I guess I got a little excited, I also have a meeting with a friend of my daughter, so I was hoping to take this opportunity."

''What a coincidence, I suppose I could also take the opportunity to have the opinion of an adult.''

Of course, if I thought about it a bit, I would feel that there is something wrong with this situation, but it must only be my nerves.

I suppose that since this person is a complete stranger, I also have no need to hide anything since there is no probability that this will come out of our conversation.

''She is quite an annoying girl, but in a good way, she always comes to look for me at lunch, of course I would have preferred to spend my time alone before, but since I met her, I no longer see it as unpleasant.'' Spending time with friends is nice, both in this life and in my previous life.

The gentleman seemed quite interested in listening to me, I suppose I can boast a bit.

"Besides, she is very beautiful."

"So, have you thought about dating her?''

''Not really, I think it's something impossible for me, although if I could, I would have no problem, since she is quite sexy, she has good legs and abundant chest.'' Of course, I only say this to show off, is impossible for me dating Yumiko, but this man doesn't know, so I can be a bit arrogant.

The man laughed. "Young people today think about those things although I don't blame you. At your age I used to have lewd thoughts too."

"Also, the situation in which we met was quite strange, so, to sum up, I ended up helping her at an important moment." After saying this, the man looked thoughtful.

"That reminds me of how I met my wife." It's surprising that he has a similar situation to mine. "I suppose you are interested in listening, right?''

I nodded.

"During my college days, I was always someone who didn't socialize too much, as it was a waste of time to do so. One day while having lunch I could hear an argument, I just thought of ignoring it, but from the girl's voice she seemed scared. I still don't know the reason why I got closer, but I held that guy's fist before he hit her, of course this made him hit me.''

Is this serious? What an amazing way to meet your future wife.

"And I guess you hit him back, didn't you?" Since from his attitude and the way he's saying this to me, I can tell that he's not the type of person who would flinch. In fact, I'm sure that this side he's showing me is one he's not showing.

"That's right, I hit him back by making him collapse and escape." Hearing it reminded me of me for some reason. "After that, I wanted to leave, but that girl stopped me, told me that she would appreciate it properly, but I turned her down."

"And I guess after that, she insisted, and she started messing with your day a day, right?" She reminded me of Yumiko for some reason.

I could see a smile on his face. ''That's right, little by little we got to know each other, although after several months she cornered me and asked me to go out with her. I knew that she would not take no for an answer, so I accepted. And after several years I ended up marrying her and starting a family."

If the way he said this does not denote expressions when he mentioned it, it could tell that he was lying, but in this case, he was telling the truth.

It was an incredible story, as a particular situation ended in a marriage, I suppose it could be what is called destiny.

"And now his daughter brings a boy home, huh." I couldn't help but tease him a bit, after all, there is nothing worse for a father than his daughter bringing a man home.

''Don't remind me.'' He looked beaten upon hearing my words.

''To think that my little girl is already that age. Although I will not accept any boy that she brings home. After all, I am also a man, so at that age having something as a boyfriend will only bring her sadness''

"You're right, if I were in your place, I wouldn't hesitate to threaten that boy."

Just by observing other students my age I can tell that having a partner at this age is only temporary. Men only take the relationship as a game, of course not all are like that.

"Besides, when most men have a girlfriend, they only think of one thing, so having to put up with the guy who's going to sleep with your daughter is impossible." I said while nodding my head

The man nodded at my words, I guess he agrees with what I said, after all, he was my age once too.

"And speaking of which, I can say that you are someone serious and responsible, but when you said that most men, did you also include yourself?" This question surprised me a bit, after all, he as a father wanted to confirm if someone like me could also have such thoughts.

I couldn't help but remember that day I studied with Yumiko. When she suggested studying in my room, I remembered my mother's words, so my mind imagined a totally obscene scene, so I left there as I was blushing. I couldn't help it. I'm a virgin after all, both in this life and the previous.

''I can't deny it, I'm a teenager, so having obscene thoughts about a girl is common. Besides, as I mentioned, my friend is quite sexy, so it would be weird if I hadn't thought about it once.'' Although of course these were just some thoughts that came up due to my teenage hormones, after all, even though I am the same age as Yumiko, I am mentally much older than her.

"Do not worry, it is something common at your age, also feeling emotion towards the opposite sex is something common in human beings, so there is no reason to be ashamed."

His voice had taken on a professional tone, as if he was saying something with which he has experience.

I never thought I'd meet someone so nice to talk to, it was a good decision to give him that Max Caffe.

''But aren't you also going to your friend's house to see her parents?'' There was mockery in his tone of voice

''Don't remind me.'' I said in a dejected tone.

He laughed.

"Although I must say that as a father hearing that someone has fantasized about his daughter is quite uncomfortable." He is right, any father would want to murder a bastard who has fantasies about his daughter, even more so if the idiot told strangers about it.

"I totally understand, I would not hesitate to attack that boy, especially if he is saying that he fantasizes about my daughter." That man nodded at my words.

"If I found out that this boy had these thoughts about my daughter, I'm sure he wouldn't be able to control me." I agree with him.

"You can count on me to teach that bastard a lesson."

We both laughed, even though we had just met, we were already getting along, as if we had known each other for years.

From so much talking, I hadn't realized that we were already on the direct path to Yumiko's house, and for some reason, that man also seemed to go my own way.

"Do you live around here?" I couldn't help asking

"Yes, I live on this street." I guess he must be Yumiko's neighbor, then there will be more chances to meet us.

"What a coincidence, my friend's house is also around here." We were already a few steps from the door of Yumiko's house.

"Maybe she is the daughter of one of my neighbors, I could speak well of you to give you a little help since I really enjoyed our conversation."

It was good to have that conversation with an adult.

I stopped at Yumiko's door; I think it's time to say goodbye.

But that man also stopped, does he live next to Yumiko's house? It is not possible, otherwise he would have stopped earlier or kept moving forward.

As if the can of Max caffe had turned off the gears in my head, at this point, my mind began to function normally, and for some reason I had a very bad feeling about this.

I looked at the man, and he was doing the same too, as if ideas were building up in his mind.

This must be a coincidence, right? There's no way it's like that, right?

I wanted to deny this fact as logically as possible, but everything indicated that he was right.

I started to sweat, and my nerves had multiplied by a thousand.

It's not possible that he is Yumiko's father, right? I couldn't possibly have told him that I considered his daughter to be a nuisance, right? I COULDN'T HAVE TOLD HIM THAT I HAVE HAD FANTASIES WITH HIS DAUGHTER, right?

Right now, my options were limited, I was 99.9% sure that this man was Yumiko's father, so I only had 2 options. Leave this place, or suffer the wrath of Yumiko's father.

But as a man, the answer is clear.

I must escape from here.

Before I could move, the door to Yumiko's house opened, revealing a Yumiko in a red one-piece dress. I'm sure it was the dress that forced me to give my opinion, although in that dress she was much more insistent.

"Oh, Raiden." She had seen me. "I thought you might be taking too long, so I wanted to check if you were already close." It is certain that I will not survive tonight, but if I had the support of Yumiko, I could come out unscathed. Besides, Yumiko wasn't ignoring her father? Or was she not aware of her presence? Whatever the answer to these questions is, they do not change the fact that I must show that my relationship with Yumiko is one of friendship and trust since from our conversation I am sure that he thinks I want to have his daughter for me.

So, I must choose my words carefully.

At that moment, for some reason, I remembered all the ordeal I had to go through with Yumiko the day we went shopping.

"You look quite beautiful in that dress." I said in a slightly teasing tone, as teasing her is quite funny.

And, unsurprisingly, she looked somewhat embarrassed and flushed. She looks really cute when she gets like this.

I could feel a great killing instinct coming from my side.

I guess I'm an idiot, huh.

Yumiko's father cleared his throat, drawing our attention.

Yumiko has just realized his presence.

"Father, were you here too? Did they meet on the way?''

After hearing Yumiko's first words, I could see that he frowned.

"We met on the road, and we were lucky to be able to talk a bit." Although his voice was normal, the tone with which he said it and his gaze indicated that he was not happy.

If I go into that house, it is certain that I will never see sunlight again.

I'm sorry, Yumiko, but your father wants to kill me, so the only thing left for me to do now is withdraw.

"I'm starting to feel a little bad, so I'd better come back another time." After saying this, I turned around and started walking in the opposite direction from her house.

When I thought I had escaped, a hand grabbed my shoulder.

"Don't worry, I'm a doctor, so you should come and I can treat you."

Although those were his words, I understood something else, "Where do you think you are going?" I guess I can only resign myself.

"I already feel a little better, but I will still accept your offer." I could only pray for my dark future.

...

The four of us were sitting at the table, the dinner had been delicious.

Once we entered, they welcomed us with the table already set, so we quickly sat down to eat. I was sitting next to Yumiko while her parents were in front of me.

Over dinner, only her mother asked some common questions like my name, what high school I am applying to and things like that, nothing I can't handle. But her father had been silent all this time, so once we finished eating, it would be my end, and now was that moment.

"So, Tsurumi-kun." His voice was calm, but his expression was not.

''How did you meet my daughter?'' I'm sure I brought this up in our conversation. Do you expect me to change my version of events? It would be stupid of me to lie.

"We met for the first time in the hospital, we talked about some things, and it was all." It was not necessary for I to give details of what we talked about or how specifically our meeting was, although her mother's expression indicated that she wanted to know as much detail as possible.

Her father looked at Yumiko, as if to confirm what I said.

''It was like that, he advised me at a time when I felt quite lonely. That's why I really appreciate that Raiden helped me at that time.'' She said this and blushed a little. Normally, I would like to joke with her, but I feel like my life is in danger if I did.

"Yumiko mentioned that some students once beat you. How did it happen?"

There was no point in lying since I'm sure Yumiko already told him how it happened.

From what I told how it happened, how I managed to intervene before Yumiko got into a fight with those two girls, and how they had called me behind the school where they beat me, of course I specified that they were only scratches.

Although it seemed as if Yumiko had something to say.

''After seeing that, I wanted to get away from him, as I was afraid that something like this would happen to him again, but instead of blaming me for everything that happened, Raiden just told me that this was not my fault, and if I wanted to get away from him, it must be my own decision and not something like guilt or remorse.'' Yumiko said all this with determination, there was no trace of the girl at that time.

"That is why I am grateful to Raiden, without him I don't know how I would have faced this situation" It seemed that Yumiko was going to get up to bow, but I stopped her before doing.

''You're giving me too much credit for that.'' I feel as if Yumiko was underestimating herself too much. ''Although I gave you some advice, it was just that, simple advice, just knowing them does not achieve anything, so it depends on the person if they can make them come true, and in this case, everything you achieved is thanks to your determination.'' Even if you know the theory of something, it's useless if you can't put it into practice.

Saying this, I could feel the gazes from Yumiko's parents, as if they were evaluating me as much as possible.

"Tsurumi-kun, if you were in a situation where you had to hurt yourself to help Yumiko, would you do it?" Yumiko's father's tone was serious, although I understand what this question is about.

There was only one answer to this question, and it was not necessary to think to arrive at the answer.

"I wouldn't hesitate to do it." I replied directly.

I could see that Yumiko's mother had a big smile on her face although it was directed towards Yumiko, to which she only avoided having eye contact with her mother.

"Honey, what if you asked Raiden-kun the most remarkable thing that happened this week?" The look her mother gave me was loving, as if she was looking at her own son, this was quite strange.

Yumiko's father raised an eyebrow and stared at me, as if he was waiting for me to tell him what happened. Today is definitely a tiring day.

I talked about everything that happened with those idiots, also about how they had tried to expel me, and how Yumiko's mother had come to give me support although it was unnecessary, of course I did not mention the latter.

After explaining everything that happened, I couldn't understand what exactly Yumiko's father was thinking. Since I could see different emotions on his face.

Yumiko's father stood up.

I guess it's time for my sentence.

After all, the topic we discussed before we got home was not a pleasant one for a father to hear.

But he bowed to me: "Thank you for taking care of my daughter, I hope you will continue to take care of her."

... My mind had stopped working upon hearing his words.

Looking at Yumiko, I noticed that she had a surprised face, while her mother had a nostalgic expression, as if she was remembering something.

I didn't know how to react to this, I expected Yumiko's father to threaten me or do that kind of thing. I never thought that he would appreciate it, much less that he told me to continue taking care of his daughter.

It was arrogant of me to think that I understood adults well since at this moment I cannot understand the behavior of her father.

But thinking about it won't give me an answer, so now I can only answer it in the same way.

"You don't have to say it, since I would anyway." Yumiko's father stood up, and our gazes collided, but at that moment he had the same expression as when we first spoke.

"Then I'm sure I can entrust my daughter to you."

"F-father wh-what are you saying!" 'Yumiko had gotten quite nervous, and she was blushing for some reason.

On second thought, I was the first friend of his daughter, so knowing that I have no problem helping her when necessary, he considers me someone capable of helping and supporting her. I guess a few moments ago I thought about it too much, he was just a father showing appreciation for his daughter's friend.

"I think the same, Raiden-kun." Yumiko's mother supported her husband's decision, but this only made Yumiko redder than she was.

"By the way, I think I have not formally introduced myself yet, I am Ichiro Miura, it will be a pleasure to have you from now on, Tsurumi-kun." He extended his hand towards me.

"You can count on me, Ichiro-san." We shook hands.

I could see that Yumiko's mother was saying something to Yumiko, but quickly Yumiko got embarrassed and started complaining to her mother.

I thought this day would be overwhelming, and it was, but when I got to see the interaction of the Miura family, it was a nice thing to watch. I guess it was worth it.

After some conversations between us, plus some jokes that I couldn't understand from Yumiko's mother, prompting Yumiko to complain to her. It was time to say goodbye.

Yumiko's mother suggested that I stay the night, but after saying that, I could feel Ichiro-san killing instinct. Even if I were recognized as a friend of his daughter, it would be too much for me to spend the night here.

I politely declined her offer, but I could hear Ichiro-san mutter, "It's still too early for that." He's right since I was recently recognized as Yumiko's friend although Yumiko usually spends some afternoons at my house.

As it was a bit late, I declined Yumiko's offer to accompany me to my house, after all, if something happened to her on the way to her house, I would not forgive myself.

After a few words from her father, Yumiko accepted this.

I must say it was a good night, I got to know a little more about Yumiko, as well as some things about her parents.

It could be said that it was a successful night, with just having survived, it could already be considered a victory.

With these thoughts, I headed home.

Results and Graduation

Society is always governed by results, these come from studies or work. Therefore, achieving the desired result brings happiness to people. Of course, not achieving the desired result only causes that person to be disappointed in himself and to rethink his whole situation and even his life.

During Sobu High's exam week, I could see several totally flustered students at the entrance of the high school, as if trying to think or wish their answers were correct would miraculously get them inside. Of course, I can't judge them for that as I was once like them, an 18 year old student applying to a university totally nervous about the outcome of whether I would get in or not.

All of this falls short compared to job interviews, the interview will decide whether you manage to get a job or remain unemployed.

I think I've strayed from the topic at hand, but going back to the Sobu High exam, it's been a week since that exam was held, so today they would announce the results of the contestants. I have the security of knowing that I entered without any difficulty. Of course, if I had aspired to the first place, I would have to give a speech on the first day of classes, and the truth is that I prefer not to do it, so I made sure I got enough points to enter.

Remembering that day, Yumiko had told me that she would try to get the highest score possible, since she doesn't want to settle for a standard grade.

Remembering a bit about the character of Miura Yumiko, I wouldn't know how she performed academically in the novel, so if it was someone who was in the top 10, it was something I couldn't know. After all, I only know that Yukinoshita ranked first in all subjects, followed by Hayama and then Hikigaya in Japanese.

If I didn't have to give the speech, I guess I would have aimed for the first place to find out what Yukinoshita reaction would have been, after all, she doesn't like to lose.

But unfortunately, things don't work that way, so just going in there and being an extra character would be fine.

Leaving those thoughts aside, it's already lunchtime, so Yumiko it shouldn't be long in coming, this is something that has already become common.

I guess I'll miss these moments once we enter Sobu High, since Yumiko will form her clique as it is destined to happen, but as long as she is happy, so am I.

"Raiden!"

Punctual as always, Yumiko was at the door of my classroom. Although for some reason this time she seemed more excited than usual.

Although looking closely, it is strange that the classroom is empty at this time, some students go shopping and others with their friends, but there are always at least 40% of the total students. That's weird, has something happened?

"Raiden!"

Yumiko had come over to my position because I had been ignoring her as I thought about the reason for the lack of students.

"I heard you at first, there's no reason to yell at me, you know?"

"Then why did you sit there as you were ignoring me?"

Good point, I guess I'll be honest about that.

"I was thinking about the reason why my classroom is empty right now." Also, I didn't even notice when everyone left.

Yumiko looked somewhat bewildered, as if she was watching an idiot speak.

''I'm sure there are times when you can be quite clueless, huh.'' she said this with a teasing tone.

"Tch, let me, you know the answer?" I said this with a teasing tone because if she didn't know the answer to this, she would look like an idiot.

Although Yumiko put on a victorious smile for some reason.

''Today the test results are being published, so the school has given us permission to go to the high schools where the students applied.'' After saying this, she had a smirk on her face. As if to say that I was too stupid not to come to that conclusion.

''I understand, I understand, you don't have to make me look stupid, you know?'' I was thinking about the results, after all, but it didn't occur to me to go check it since I'm confident enough in my abilities to doubt my intellect" I said the latter with a superior tone, as if to point out that I had no doubt about my admission to Sobu.

I thought that after saying this she would pout or behave like that, but right now her expression hadn't changed, as if she kept seeing an idiot in front of her.

"You are very sure of your result, so let's bet that the winner will be the one who has obtained a higher score of the two." Now I understand why her attitude, Yumiko wanted to achieve this result, and it seems that I fell into the trap of her.

I wouldn't have any problem with the bet, except this time I'm sure Yumiko got a higher result than me, and I wouldn't want to spend another 3 hours shopping for clothes.

"And what will be the loser's punishment?" If it's another date at the mall, I'll have to decline since my mental stability won't support spending 3 hours shopping for clothes.

''The loser will have to give his number to the other.'' After saying this, Yumiko looked away from me.

''Huh? Is that all?'' If Yumiko asked me for my number, I would give it to her without a problem. So, I didn't understand what was the need to bet on it.

Hearing my words, Yumiko's determination returned to her face, and she pointed at me.

"That's right, so I hope you don't refuse." She said this with a teasing tone.

"Go ahead, I have no problem with tha.t"

After saying this, Yumiko turned her back to me and made a gesture with her hands, I will never understand women.

"So, Raiden, let's go to Sobu to see the results."

I guess I have no choice although I would have preferred to stay here and do nothing. "Okay, let's go"

...

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at Sobu, there were several students at the results board.

"I'm sure I must have taken at least one of the top 10 places!" Yumiko exclaimed excitedly.

The board is too long due to the overwhelming number of students who had applied for a position in high school. Although the entrants would only be 40% of the total number of students.

So, we started looking at the board looking for our names.

After a minute I managed to find my last name, I filled a vacancy, which was totally expected, but I was ranking 350 out of 400. I guess having answered only half of the questions is a perfect result since I got 50 points of 100.

I overestimated Sobu's level too much, although my case must be special since my knowledge is practically that of a university student in his last years, so studying and understanding various subjects is not complicated at all.

''Raiden!'' Yumiko said my name totally excited.

''I took fifth place.'' she said with a big smile.

''Congratulations, I guess all your effort was worth it.''

"And what place did you take, Raiden? She said this with air of grandeur.

I gave my cell phone since this would imply that she won our bet.

While Yumiko recorded my number on her cell phone, I could see different students leaving Sobu, several of them had gloomy expressions while others were happy. After all, society is based on results, and not achieving them only harms some.

Among the students leaving, I could notice different hair colors, black, brown, blonde and reddish, although due to the crowd I could only see the color of their hair, but I felt that for some reason they were familiar to me.

Once Yumiko finished registering my number, she handed my cell phone back to me, I could see that I had a new contact added. Yumiko I had some doubts about how Yumiko added her name, but since she had won the bet, I had no right to complain.

I sighed before putting my phone away.

''Yumiko, time to go.''

"Yes, yes." Said as she grabbed my arm. ''Another punishment for losing the bet."

I had no right to protest, so we started walking that way.

...

Time is an abstract concept, sometimes it seems to pass slowly and other times it seems to go too fast.

In the blink of an eye, I had already graduated from middle school. So the following week I would already be attending Sobu High.

To think that I recently discovered that I was in the world of a light novel, and now I am already a student of Sobu, time definitely passed in the blink of an eye.

Although now that I've graduated from middle school, I think it's time to graduate from the academy as well. After all, I feel as if I already learned everything that Sensei had to teach, so today I would finish this. Starting with something new means leaving the old behind.

As I walked towards the academy, I saw light blue hair tied in a ponytail.

It was not unusual to run into Kawasaki while going to the academy.

"Hello, Kawasaki." I said her name to get her attention, to which she turned and waved back.

''Tsurumi.'' Kawasaki stopped until we were the same distance away to walk together to the academy.

Once we were close, we started walking at the same speed.

I will definitely miss these times that I spent with Kawasaki, whether it was fighting with her or on the way home.

"Tsurumi, is something wrong?"

I quickly snapped out of my thoughts to pay attention to Kawasaki.

"Why do you ask?''

"You seem more thoughtful than usual."

"I guess so, I just thought I'd miss these moments."

"What do you mean with...?" Kawasaki asked with some concern.

Although I interrupted her because we had already arrived at the academy.

So, we both went inside and went to the locker rooms to change into our respective uniforms.

Once I changed into my uniform, we went to the training room where the other students were already lined up.

I could feel Kawasaki's gaze during the time before Sensei started the class.

The first hour of the class went normally, after all, I planned to challenge Sensei at the time of the clashes.

As if time also wanted to witness that, I felt that in the blink of an eye an hour had passed, so it was time for the clashes.

"So, it's time to put into practice what we've learned, some volunteers?" said Sensei, while looking at Kawasaki and me, it was already a custom that we were always the first to start.

But today I had no plans to continue that custom, so I raised my hand.

''Actually Sensei, today I want to face you.''

I could feel the gaze of the other students as if what I mentioned was something totally irrational. After all, if I managed to beat Sensei, it meant that he had nothing more to teach me, so it could be considered that I graduated.

''Is that so?''

"Unless you're scared, if that's the case, I'll understand." I said this with a mocking tone.

Sensei just put on a smile upon hearing my words.

''I accept your challenge Tsurumi-kun.'' Sensei said in a cheerful tone, as if he had been waiting for this for a long time. "Kawasaki, could you be the referee?" Sensei words snapped Kawasaki out of her thoughts.

"I do not have any problem with that." Her tone was serious for some reason.

We both stood in the middle of the training room.

"Then I guess I'll start, I'm Yamamoto Kenta, the great master of martial arts." After hearing this, I was sure of something, Sensei was an otaku.

''Tsurumi Raiden.''

Sensei looked dejected by my short introduction since after seeing how he did his, I didn't feel like doing any of that anymore.

"¡Start!" Kawasaki exclaimed, beginning the confrontation.

When it came to a student-Sensei match, the rules were that the match would be decided on a single point.

So, if I made a single mistake, it would be my loss, and I hate losing unless I mean to.

The match went as expected, Sensei's defense was unbreakable, and also by the same rules it made the match more difficult for me.

The only thing I could do was to exert more force when hitting, so little by little, Sensei preferred to dodge to block.

With that, I got the opportunity and with a feint I kicked him in one of his sides. Being my victory.

Sensei just knelt down in pain, after all, I spared no strength because maybe Sensei could have predicted this, so it would be better not to risk it.

"It's over, the victory belongs to Tsurumi." said Kawasaki, though her tone was somewhat wistful.

I extended my hand to Sensei, to which he took my hand and stood up.

"I must say it was impressive, I didn't expect you to use a common move at the end to get the win.''

"I can only say that I learned from the best."

Sensei held out his hand to me, so I accepted his handshake.

Although the time I spent in this academy was somewhat short, I must say that I learned many things, and thanks to this I was able to experience situations that I never thought would happen, for which I am grateful for the time I spent as a student.

"Congratulations, Tsurumi" Although these were Kawasaki words, her tone of voice was not the most animated to say this.

I guess Kawasaki understood my words that I said before entering the academy.

I can't blame her since the times I spent with her were pleasant, but my idea of entering this academy was just to satisfy a whim of mine, so once I was satisfied, I didn't have the need to return.

Although during all this time that I was here, I can say that Kawasaki was the biggest rival I had, I can even say that she was at my level.

"Kawasaki, why don't you challenge Sensei too?"

Kawasaki changed into a surprised expression upon hearing my words.

"I don't think can do it" she said with some doubt.

"During all this time that we have faced each other, I have realized that you have a great talent for this, and I am also sure that if I did not have more years of experience, I would have lost to you."

Although Kawasaki listened to my words, she was still hesitant, after all, if it resulted in her victory, it would mean that she no longer needed to come, and I can tell that she enjoys the time she spends in this place.

"Why don't you give it a try? Today was both of our graduations, right? Then it would also be a good time for you to graduate from the academy. Of course, if it results in your victory, it doesn't mean that you are forbidden to enter or something like that, what's more, you are welcome whenever you want, what teacher wouldn't be proud of his students who managed to beat?'' Sensei said this excitedly, since I guess he was also anxious for confronting the daughter of his school rival.

"Okay, I'll do it" Kawasaki said with a solemn expression.

I put myself in the middle to be the referee of this match.

The confrontation was quiet even although Kawasaki opted more to dodge than to block, a rather risky tactic but at the same time if it managed to create a hole in Sensei guard, it would be Kawasaki total victory.

Kawasaki chose to direct most of her punches to the side where she had hit Sensei, anyone would know that doing this would be the quickest way to gain a victory, attack your opponent's weak spot.

But he knew that Kawasaki wasn't like that, it was all just a feint to make Sensei believe that all of her attacks would be towards that area.

And just as I predicted, Kawasaki managed to break Sensei guard and aimed her fist at Sensei weak point, and although he used his arm to block, this was a feint so with the other fist, Kawasaki ended up hitting Sensei chest.

"It's over, the victory belongs to Kawasaki."

Kawasaki had a surprised expression at the result.

...

Kawasaki and I were on our way home.

Sensei had congratulated us on graduating from his academy, he also told us that we can come whenever we want to train.

"I must say you were amazing, Kawasaki, quite a risky but effective tactic."

"It was difficult at first, but I remembered the words of a certain idiot, so I decided to take the risk to create a gap in Sensei guard."

"You know that idiot is listening to you, right?"

She only put on a smile at my words, but her expression quickly changed to a wistful one.

''I guess this will be the last time we'll see each other.'' She seemed a little downcast. ''I must say it was a surprise to find someone who could keep up with me and even more so who could easily outdo me, you know, in...''

I put my finger on her forehead and gave her a poke with it.

''Ouch''. She put her hand on the area where I hit her. I must say this is fun to do.

''Kawasaki.''

She looked at me.

''Yes?''

"Are you an idiot or something?" I said with a teasing tone.

I quickly moved a few meters because a blow hit the place where I was.

''You know that it is not necessary to use violence.''

''YOU!''

Kawasaki threw a punch at me, but I caught her wrist.

''Did you forget that we are now Sobu students? So we'll see each other often, Baka."

Kawasaki started blinking as if she had just thought about it.

To which Kawasaki broke free of my grip.

"Of course, I knew." she said turning her back to me.

That side of hers is quite cute.

"So, Forgetful-san, shall we continue on our way, or did you forget too?"

I quickly moved a few meters to avoid the Kawasaki blow.

She was a little flushed for some reason.

"If I catch you, I'll make you suffer."

"Then you'll have to catch me first."

So, we both started running.

...

Omake: Raiden and Sensei are scary. (Reference to the game Yakuza 0)

Tomorrow would be the admission day for the new first year students, so before that I wanted to pay a visit to my previous Sensei, after all, everything I learned is thanks to him, by that I mean using me for years as a punching bag.

So, I headed to my previous Sensei's academy.

Come to think of it, it's been a long time since I've been to visit him, so I hope he's not in a bad mood because of my absence all this time.

After walking for a few minutes, I managed to get there, but to my surprise, Sensei was at the door.

"Sensei."

''Raiden'' Sensei seemed happy.

''I haven't seen him in a long time, but it's strange that he's outside.'' I didn't have to beat around the bush with Sensei, after all, we both trusted each other.

"Some idiots wanted to blackmail me, but since I refused to pay them, they said they'd come to teach me a lesson, so I'm waiting for them." There was no doubt in his voice, after all, there are few things that would intimidate a former military man.

And as if it were a signal, two vans stopped in front of the academy, where more than 10 people got out.

"We warned you, so this is your last chance, either you pay us, or we destroy your shitty academy." exclaimed one of the boys, all of them carrying metal tubes.

''I have nothing to say, my answer is the same.''

One of the guys came up to me.

''This is one of your students, so we will show you what we are capable of.''

The subject tried to hit me with a metal pipe, which I quickly dodged and grabbed him by the wrist, used my elbow to hit him in the sternum and knocked him to the ground with a headbutt.

"Using this kind of thing is dangerous, you know?" I said with a teasing tone.

''They are quite pathetic.'' said Sensei, although I could tell by his smile that he was excited at this moment, a totally abnormal behavior for this situation, although I must say that I share his abnormality, after all. I was his student.

Sensei in a single movement took off the upper part of his clothes, revealing the result of all the years of training. In addition to the scars that he had, Sensei said that these were his trophies.

The guys took a step back, can't blame them, it's too intimidating.

"Don't back down, there are more of us, so we have the advantage!" exclaimed one of the subjects.

"Sensei, do you have a problem if I join you? After all, one of them wanted to attack me, so technically it would be self defense."

Sensei just gave me an approving smile.

Just like him, I took off the upper part of my clothes, Sensei had a rare habit, real men trained with their torso naked. Thus, it became a custom of the students of this academy.

We stand next to each other.

''Don't let them hit you, Raiden.''

''I say the same.''

So, we both walked towards the guys who had stupidly come to try to threaten Sensei.

...

The next chapter will be like a little special for Yumiko and Kawasaki. I should have gone before this chapter, but I forgot xD.

Maybe? or just a distant future?

Yumiko

I couldn't help but yawn from exhaustion, since yesterday I had so many things to do that, I could only get little sleep. Of course, I know this isn't very healthy, but it's all so I can get out early today.

''Dr. Miura'' Hearing my name, I looked up only to find my secretary.

"Tell me?" Right now, I didn't have much time to waste as I had to finish going through these files so I could finally finish my shift and go home.

"I was wondering if you're ready to give the tour to the students who came."

My mind went blank, I had completely forgotten that I was supposed to be the guide for the medical students.

Looking at the time, I realized that it was already 9. Even if I tried to make a quick guide, this would take me at least two hours, so it would be impossible for me to arrive on time.

I could only sigh, even though I had tried to free up my schedule, this little slip would cost me the whole night.

I'm sure he'll tell me this is part of my job, so I don't have to worry too much about this day.

But I knew he was lying since I'd seen him hide a few things in our living room, so I'd feel terrible if I let him down today.

I could only sigh and look at my left hand. A beautiful ring with a large diamond adorned my ring finger. To think that he saved for a long time to be able to buy it.

''Dr. Miura, are you alright?'' My secretary's words brought me out of my thoughts.

"I'm fine, just a little thoughtful."

''Do you have plans for today?'' She was someone I trusted in the workplace. Of course, our relationship is limited only to work, so I never mentioned anything about my private life to her.

''Today is my wedding anniversary.'' But there was also no reason not to tell her.

She seemed quite surprised by my words.

''And if it's such an important day, what are you doing here and why aren't you with your husband right now!?'' The volume of her voice surprised me, she's someone calm, so seeing her raise her voice, I was surprised.

''It's just that I had work and some pending things, but I had already finished all that''. For some reason, I was apologizing to her as if I were a girl trying to avoid her mother's scolding.

''You know you can delegate work, right? today is a very important day, isn't it?'' Hearing her words made me remember how on a day like today a year ago, he and I got engaged.

"I can't let this continue. You must go to her commitment; I am in charge of guiding the students.''

"Bu..." Before I finished speaking, she cut me off.

''No buts.'' she looked at the ring on my hand ''I'm sure your husband is waiting for you at home right now, right? Also, how would you feel if he wasn't the one attending the engagement?

Her words were like a cold shower.

She was right, if he forgot or was late for our engagement, I wouldn't forgive him.

I made up my mind, right now I should go home.

"Then I entrust the student guide to you."

"Don't worry, I've seen her do this job before, so you can count on me." She seemed happy as she said this.

Before I left, I had to tell her something else.

"Thank you very much for your words, the truth was doubting about this ..."

"You don't have to say anything, after all, we are friends, right?"

All this time I had only considered our relationship work, I had never thought of her as a friend until this moment.

If I told him, I'm sure he'd give me a little smack on the head and then make fun of me. After all, even though it's been 10 years since we graduated from Sobu High, he's still the same.

I nodded at her words.

"By the way, Dr. Miura, I hope you have fun."' she said with a wink.

"You can call me Yumiko, don't worry.'' I said this with a big smile and quickly headed to the parking lot to go home.

...

Although there was quite a bit of traffic, I managed to get there on time.

Once I parked my car, I could see a beautiful house in front of me. This had been a gift from my parents for our wedding. Although, at first, he refused to accept it, saying that this was something he would buy himself. But he was quickly silenced by his family, they also gave us this car. After all, our parents are friendly to each other.

Before opening the door, I took a deep breath as I felt excited.

Once inside, I left my shoes in the hallway and hung up my robe.

The living room lights were off, was I too late?

When I wanted to touch the switch to turn them on, something covered my eyes.

''Punctuality was never your forte, eh.'' When I heard his voice, I felt calm, I was already home.

"It's not as if it was too late, either." Wanting to apologize was useless, but I could tell from the tone of his voice that he was in a good mood.

''Your poor husband felt very lonely, I was even thinking about inviting some friends in case you didn't come'' His words bothered me although I knew he was just saying it to make fun of me.

Since he was using his hands to cover my eyes, it meant that he couldn't defend himself, so I elbowed him in the stomach.

''¡Ouch!''

"Now I suppose my poor husband should think twice before saying these things on this day."

"I'll keep that in mind." His voice sounded pained. After all, over the years, he taught me a few things, so I had no problem hurting him a bit.

"So, how much longer will I be blind?"

''It's a little punishment for being late.'' His voice had returned to the teasing tone. "But I think it's about time." His voice had taken on a serious tone.

Uncovering my eyes, I noticed that our living room was adorned with various celebratory artifacts, including flowers and balloons, and there was plenty of food on the table like a buffet. I'm sure this will have required a lot of work. But at the same time, I felt happy that I was the one who received all this.

Before I could say anything, he turned my body, and I felt a nice sensation on my lips.

After a few seconds, we parted ways.

"Happy anniversary dear" His voice was calm and passionate.

I quickly walked over to him and kissed him back.

I put my arms around his neck and he on my back. Due to my work, we couldn't spend much time together, but when we had the opportunity, we made the most of it.

After a while, we parted ways due to the lack of air.

"I suppose that with that you can justify your tardiness." There was mischief in his voice. "But let's eat before it gets cold."

I nodded at his words, and we sat down to eat all the dishes he had cooked.

After all, his forte had always been cooking.

''How did you have time to cook all this?'' I'm sure the deadline for submitting his manuscript is near.

"I finished writing a few days ago, it was already supervised by my editor, so I had enough time to prepare everything for our anniversary.'' he said with a proud tone.

Since he is dedicated to writing novels. When he started, I thought he was just a hobby, but he was quickly accepted by a publisher, and they began to publish his novels. In a short time, he became quite popular, of course he also dedicated himself to studying while he wrote. I still don't know how he managed to organize himself so well.

He currently has different novels published, it's amazing how he comes up with all those ideas, it even seems that he already knows all the things he writes about.

Apart from writing, he does housework, so I am very happy when he receives me when I come home exhausted from work.

"It's been a year since we got married, and it's been more than 10 years since we met, huh." His voice was melancholic, as if he remembered those moments.

I put my hand on top of his.

''That reminds me of the day you confessed to me.''

He seemed embarrassed upon hearing my words.

After all, we went through a lot to get there. Although the most difficult thing was himself, because of how he behaved and spoke, it was impossible to suspect everything that he suffered inside. To the point of thinking, how was it possible for him to act in such a carefree manner while he had all of that inside.

To think that if I hadn't talked some sense into his then, none of this would have happened.

"I guess, I was pretty stubborn and immature back then." His tone was wistful.

"Cut off any communication with me, besides trying to get away from me, if that can be called stubborn and immature, I guess you are." I nodded to his words.

At that time, I didn't understand the reason for his behavior. Although he said those unpleasant words to me and that he didn't want to interact with me anymore, I saw right through him. Maybe by spending a lot of time with him I learned a few things, so when he told me all that, I could see in his eyes that he suffered when he said it, as if he was asking for help.

If I had listened to his words, this moment would have been impossible, but I remembered his words. ''If you want to get away from me, let it be by your own decision. Doing it because someone else ordered you to, wouldn't that go against your own decision that you made that day?"

So, at that moment I brought him close to my chest and hugged him as hard as I could. Although, first, he resisted, in the end he ended up crying like a child, as if all this time he had been looking for someone who would tell him: ''Everything is fine. I will be there with you; I will never leave you.'' After that, he fell asleep. He had behaved as if a child throwing a tantrum.

At that moment I knew that although he seemed like someone strong, he was someone weak who only used this to lock away his true feelings. For what I had decided, he was there for me in the most difficult moments, so I would not abandon him, even if he hated me for it.

"I'm grateful for that, because if it hadn't been for you, right now I wouldn't be with a woman as beautiful as you."

His tone reminded me of the day he confessed to me, his words were calm, there was no trace of his personality that I had known, as if this was his true personality. The words he said to me were something I will never forget.

"Even if you don't tell my wife, since she's quite jealous." His tone was back to normal, I hit him on the arm, a habit of mine since I met him. But it's not that I disliked that side of him, since after all, he is the man I love.

He touched my cheek with his hands, little by little the two of us were getting closer.

A warm and quiet kiss, a moment when it was just the two of us.

As for our first kiss, I thought I would have to take the initiative, but to my surprise, he was the one who did it, and as he did it, he blushed, as if wondering if it was the right thing to do. Now he is so cheeky that he does it without asking my permission. These were my thoughts during our kiss.

After a few seconds, we parted ways.

"By the way Yumiko, it seems you want to tell me something."

Although quite a bit of time has passed, he is still as insightful as ever. But since it was our anniversary, and we're both responsible adults now, I think it's about time I told him. But I felt quite embarrassed at this time, what I was going to say was not easy.

"Well, we're adults now, and we're also celebrating a year of marriage, so I was just wondering." I was totally embarrassed that I was the one to propose this, but it was something I had already thought about enough, so even if it was embarrassing, I had to say it. ''If we could have a baby.'' After saying this, I moved my face so as not to look at him. I was totally embarrassed.

There was no response from him, did the idea bother him?

Before I can look at it, I felt as if I was being carried.

He had carried me like a princess, this quite surprised me since the last time he did it was on our honeymoon.

Looking at his face, I could see that he had a big smile.

"I was thinking about it too but didn't know how to bring it up."

I started hitting him in the chest. "Then don't make me have to be the one to say it!" I was totally embarrassed.

He brought his face close to my ear, "Then I guess I'll have to make it up to you." I fully understood the meaning of his words.

So, he took me to our room and gently laid me down on the bed.

Although it was not the first time, I was a little flushed

Raiden took off his shirt, revealing that his upper body was slender and toned, although he was dedicated to writing and doing household things, he never neglected his training, so I can't help but feel jealous when he goes shopping at the supermarket, several women were approaching him.

After we started dating, I made him fix his hair and wear more age-appropriate clothes, revealing that he was quite handsome, making several girls from Sobu High want to go after him, so I had to mark my territory. And prevent those girls from getting close to him.

Raiden was on top of me, his arms by the sides of my head.

"Then I guess we don't need to wear protection tonight." There was mischief in his voice.

I just nodded at his words.

"For tonight, you can be a little rough." I didn't know why I told him this, but I had.

I could see a smile on his face.

Slowly our faces got closer, and we shared a long kiss.

While we were at it, I could feel him stripping me of my clothes.

After a few moves, we were both naked.

The first time we did it, I couldn't help but want to cover myself, but he told me that no matter what I looked like, I was totally beautiful.

''I can't deny it, my wife is the most beautiful in the world.''

Although we had been through a lot, in the end we had managed to overcome any obstacle that came our way, and now our life would go on, and in a few months a new member would join our family.

Beep! Beep! Beep!

This moment would mark a new beginning for us, after all, Raiden and I love each other, and there is no one who can separate us.

Beep! Beep! Beep!

Upon waking up, I sat on my bed, my alarm had done its job.

But at that moment I felt totally embarrassed, after all, I clearly remembered what I had dreamed, so I covered my face with my hands while screaming into my pillow.

It was all the fault of the soap opera that I had seen last night, it interested me so much that I stayed up very late, but in the end, it turned out that I dreamed of the soap opera, but this time Raiden and I were the protagonists.

So, I couldn't help but keep screaming while using my pillow to cover the sound. It had been totally embarrassing.

Looking at the time, I realized that if I didn't hurry up, I would be late for Sobu's high school entrance exam.

So, I cleared my head and tried to forget what I had dreamed, although a part of me wished that today when I slept, I could resume that dream.

...

Kawasaki

I lifted my hands from the keyboard, finally done with the reports.

Looking around, I noticed that all of my co-workers had already gone home.

Not that it was that late, right?

Looking at my watch, I realized that it was already midnight. I was frozen in my position, it can't be that it took so long, right? I tried to take it on the bright side, but that didn't change the fact that I had missed the last train, so I would have to take a taxi but also that the fares were extremely high at this hour.

I could only sigh at my bad luck.

I prepare my things and turn off the computer, but not before making sure that I save all the reports correctly.

I took the elevator to the first floor of the company, after all, this was my job several years after graduating from Sobu High.

I thought that it would be easy to find a job after I graduated from university, but it had been very naive of me to think so. Most companies already had their full team, and since I had no experience, it was unlikely that they would like to hire me.

After spending a few years searching and changing jobs, I was able to find a company that was accepting new workers. It was about 6 months of trial where my salary was not even half that of the other workers, but once the trial period ended, my salary leveled off.

Although most of it is to pay the rent of my apartment, general expenses and the rest I sent to my family so that Keika has a fund for her university.

It would be hard to get to my apartment today, I guess I should be thankful I don't have anyone waiting for me.

When I got out of the elevator, the elevator on the side also opened, I guess I'm not the only one who stayed up working so late.

Black hair, red eyes that would intimidate any new employee during the interview, one of the highest-ranking people in the company and an old friend of mine, but our friendship was already a thing of the past, after all, It's been years since we stopped talking to each other.

Our eyes met, apart from being one of the important people in the company, he was also the supervisor of my work area.

Our current relationship was only labor, we only spoke when the work warranted it. I can't blame him for acting that way since I was the one who abandoned him.

We only gave each other a slight nod and continued on our way.

The sky looked quite dark, that reminded me that in the morning I heard that today there would be a storm, but apparently it was false until I felt a drop of water on my face, those few drops became several until it was a big storm.

Now it will be difficult to find a taxi, I took a deep breath, I guess I'll have to stay in a hotel.

I hate the weather in Japan, it can be calm and in seconds it turns into a big storm.

With no other alternative, I started walking.

Right now I was at a bus stop trying to cover myself from the rain.

Good thing I used my briefcase to cover myself, so I wasn't as soaked.

''How I hate the weather.'' Those words came from my side, Tsurumi was totally soaked, he had used his suit jacket to try to cover himself, but it seemed to be in vain.

We were both in the same situation, and knowing how perceptive he is, he surely also goes to the hotel that is a few streets from the company, although from this point we were already several meters away from it.

After resting for a few minutes, I continued on my way, although Tsurumi stayed a while longer at the bus stop.

When I was finally able to get to the hotel, I was a bit wet, so I would have to take a shower once they gave me a room.

The hotel seemed quite expensive, but I guessed a single room shouldn't exceed 20,000 yen since that was all I had with me at the moment.

''Good evening, how can I help you?'' The receptionist spoke.

"I'd like a room, please." I didn't want to have to spend a lot of money, but I had no other choice.

Although the receptionist's face was somewhat awkward.

''Unfortunately, at this time, due to the storm, we are out of rooms although the Matrimonial Suite is still available.''

Seriously, all the rooms must be occupied right now, any other hotel would be too far to try to go, plus this storm would make it even more difficult.

I guess I only have that option left.

''How much is the price of that room?'' I hope it's not more than 20,000 yen, although it's a big expense, I have no choice.

''The price is 100,000 yen.''

I think I heard wrong; it was not possible that a room for one night was too expensive.

"I think I misheard, could you repeat the price?"

"It's 100,000 yen, it has jacuzzi, room service..."

Although the receptionist kept mentioning everything that was included, I stopped paying attention to it, it was almost half of my salary, so it was totally impossible for me to pay it.

I could only sigh.

Seeing my expression, the receptionist must have understood my situation because she didn't say anything else.

''Can I stay in the lobby until the storm dies down a bit?'' My only chance was for the storm to calm down, so I could walk to the next hotel, as in these conditions it would be too dangerous, and it seemed like the storm was getting worse

''No problem with that." I nodded to her words and stood by the door, the hotel had chairs, but since I wasn't a guest, I had no right to use them.

The doorbell rang indicating that there was a new client.

Tsurumi was totally soaked, his shirt was completely transparent, so I could see the upper part of his body. That reminded me of the time I healed his wounds, it seems he's still keeping fit.

Tsurumi approached the counter and spoke with the receptionist; he received the same proposal as I did.

He sighed heavily at the price, but, to my surprise, he pulled out a card and handed it to the clerk. Those are the perks of having an important position in the company, I could only envy how he could afford to pay such a large sum of money for a room.

I guess I should go on my way to the next hotel as I didn't want it to be crowded either.

"Hey, Kawasaki, where are you going?"

His words made me stop, I was already a few inches from the door.

''To find a hotel where I can spend the night.'' Unlike years ago, our conversations were monotonous.

"With this weather, it is impossible for you to get there. Besides, it would be very dangerous to do so." I knew it, but I had no other alternative.

Of course, you don't have to go through this as you can shell out 100,000 yen just for a room.

"It's not as if I have a choice, right?" The tone in which I said this was aggressive, as I was not in the mood to be told the obvious.

"Stay with me, the double bed is big enough for both of us to have our own space."

His words surprised me; I didn't expect him to say this. Although his proposal was tempting, I couldn't accept it.

"Thank you for that, but I can't accept it." I didn't deserve his concern.

''Kawasaki'.' his tone was firm. ''As your superior, I cannot allow this. It's an order, so you can't refuse it. Besides, if you went out in this weather, it would only make you sick, and this would bring you problems at work."

Tsurumi was right, there was a risk that I would get sick, and this would cause problems at work. So, I reluctantly accept his proposal.

...

The room was totally big, there were many things besides a huge bed.

"Kawasaki, do you mind if I take a shower first?"

"Go ahead." I had no problem with that since he was the one who was the most soaked of the two.

So, Tsurumi entered the bathroom.

While I was waiting for him, I decided to sit on the bed, it was quite soft. There was also a list with food next to a telephone, this must have been room service.

There were many more things in the room, huge TV, a sofa, a dining table and a strange chair, it was red in color and its shape was strange.

I stopped paying attention to this and lay down completely on the bed. It was quite comfortable; I suppose it would be the first and only time I would be in such a place since spending 100,000 yen on this was too much.

When I was lying down, I couldn't help but think that I was in a Matrimonial suite together with Tsurumi, maybe I would have been embarrassed by this before, but right now I didn't feel anything about it, since I'm sure he would hate me, if it wasn't for our working relationship, I wouldn't be here right now.

It was my own decision to stay away from him as it would only have been a hindrance to their relationship.

Maybe if I hadn't seen the confession, things would have been different, but thinking about things from the past wouldn't change anything.

Tsurumi came out of the bathroom, wearing a robe.

I guess it's my turn. Then I started taking off my stockings and jacket.

But I could feel a gaze on me. Turning around, I realized that Tsurumi was looking at me.

For some reason, my heart started racing, and I was embarrassed, I had a habit of going into the bathroom naked, so out of habit I started doing it. This reminded me of the time he saw me naked. I couldn't help but remember those times when we had fun.

''Do you have to stare at me so intently?'' I caught his attention. ''Although time passes, you keep looking at me like that...'' I stopped before I finished speaking. For some reason, I started to speak and almost mentioned the moment of our incident although he does not remember it.

But Tsurumi had a strange smile on his face.

"You're right, that time I stared at you too, but you can't blame me, seeing you naked was totally surprising to me." There was mockery in his voice.

Does he remember? This is impossible since he himself said that he did not remember anything of what happened.

"Do you remember?" I was a bit embarrassed.

"Actually, I have never forgotten, but if i told you, you were likely to beat me until I forgot." After saying this, he put on a victorious expression for some reason.

"You!" the feeling of doubt has turned to anger at the way he had told me this.

So, I went towards him with the intention of punching him, but my fist was caught by him.

"Come on, Kawasaki, I know you're better than this." His words only made me even angrier.

I tried to hit him again, but he blocked my attack. But this was what I had planned. So, I grabbed his arm and using my leg as a hindrance, knocked him off balance and threw him against the bed.

I quickly got on top of him and started hitting him.

"Why do you have to be like this! Why you can't act like someone normal! Why do you have to tell me this right now! Why you didn't look for me at that time! WhyI had to witness that! Why I thought that the best thing was to get away from you!'' I couldn't control my emotions, I said all this while I was yelling at him, my blows lost strength.

Some drops of water fell on Tsurumi's face.

"Why did it end up like this!" I couldn't help crying.

''I know it's all my fault, but you said I could be someone selfish, but you never came looking for me, you accepted that I walked away from you as if you never cared!''

''I know it was too selfish, but I wanted you to be the one to find me and ask me for an explanation, because you didn't?'' My chest began to hurt.

My emotions began to overflow.

"Why, why didn't you? Did you care so little about our friendship as to change it for another girl?'' I didn't care about anything anymore; I would tell everything I felt.

His face was serene, as if this were a common thing. I couldn't help but get more furious and punched him in the face.

He didn't resist, he just took it in full.

''I guess I deserve it.'' were his words.

"You're right, I should have looked for you, I was a fool, and I thought you wanted to get away from me, so instead of asking or confronting you about it, I just accepted it without hesitation."

Tsurumi's face looked sad, as if it was hard to say this too.

But quickly his face took on a serious tone.

"Even if you're wrong, I would never change our friendship for anything, much less for a girl." he said this with a serious tone.

''So what did I see that day? Weren't they confessing to you that day?''

He did not respond to my words.

"I know you liked her, so it was obvious that you would accept her, but what about us? Having a friendship like ours while you had a girlfriend was something impossible, so I made the decision to be the one to get away from you.'' I knew we were just friends, although during that time I began to feel something for him, so I knew that I couldn't stay by his side now that he would have a girlfriend.

"Somewhere in my mind I thought that you would look for me, I knew it was totally selfish of me, but a small part of me had that hope, but it didn't happen." Tears kept coming from my eyes.

Tsurumi brought one of his hands to my face, but at that moment I felt a pain on my forehead.

"You're an Idiot?" I was shocked when he said this.

"I know it was my fault for not looking for you and wrongly assuming that you wanted to get away from me, but during that girl's confession, I rejected her!"

His words surprised me.

''Why? she and you got along very well, why would you reject her?'' I couldn't believe what he was saying, why would he reject her?

"I turned her down because I have someone I like."

At that moment, Tsurumi got up reversing our positions, now he was on top of me.

''Without realizing it, I had fallen in love with a girl close to me, but when I was thinking of telling her, she decided to get away from me. I was stupid, and I know it, I should have gone after you and confronted you, but I was scared because maybe I had done something wrong and you decided to get away from me, but a part of me knew it, but in the end, I couldn't do it.'' There was sadness in his voice.

"But during all this time, I was only in love with one girl, although we had grown apart, I was hoping that we would meet again.''

''My surprise was great when I saw you at the company, I thought we could go back to being like before, but I had doubts about it. When I wanted to talk to you, your tone was monotonous, so I accepted that things had already been in the past, and now we only had an employment relationship.''

His face filled with resolution.

''But I want you to know that during all this time you were the only person I fell in love with, and although several years have passed, I never stopped thinking about you. That's why, even though it's not the best time or place, I want to tell you that I like you, Kawasaki Saki!!"

His words were like a bucket of cold water, there were many things I wanted to say right now, but I needed to think about it.

''I need to think about it." I said somewhat embarrassed. ''But first, I would like to take a bath.''

Tsurumi quickly separated from me, as if he had just realized our situation. He looked somewhat flushed; it was a sight he hadn't seen in years.

...

The shower had served to clarify my thoughts, I already had an answer for his words.

I knew it was my fault that this happened, I jumped to conclusions and was an idiot. Now that I think about it, I guess I behaved like a teenager in love.

Among the changes of clothes there was a robe similar to Tsurumi's, but there was also a rather large shirt, so I decided to wear it. After all, I already had an answer to his confession.

Once I got out of the bathroom, I could see a totally shocked face on Tsurumi's part.

It looked as if he had lost the ability to speak.

I moved closer to him, to the point of being a few inches away.

"I know that maybe I was too selfish, but just like you, during all this time I never forgot you. Hearing your words made me very happy although inside I feel as if I didn't deserve you, but, if you let me be selfish this time, I would like to be your girlfriend." I said this and hugged him.

It had lost all the courage I had mustered.

I decided to look into his eyes, and I could see that his face denoted happiness.

Before I could say anything to him, his face was close to mine, and we shared a kiss.

After a few seconds, we parted ways.

''This was my first kiss. So you will have to take responsibility for it." After saying this, I wrapped my arms around his neck, and it was I who kissed him, I felt his arms around my waist, this feeling was something totally new and pleasant.

After we parted ways due to the lack of oxygen, I could see a smile on his face.

''If I already have to take responsibility, I guess I'll take your word for it''

Tsurumi picked me up and put me on the bed, quickly getting on top of me.

"Since we don't work tomorrow, I guess you can do some overtime with your boss." His tone was mischievous as he had a smile on his face.

He brought his face close to my ears.

"So, I'll take your other for the first time too." I couldn't help but blush at his words.

He quickly took off his robe, and I took off the shirt I was wearing. His eyes seemed to be examining every part of my body, I felt totally embarrassed. But at the same time, I felt happy since it would be with him that I would do it, with the person I fell in love with several years ago.

Again we share a long kiss.

His eyes held desire, as if he were a beast hunting its prey.

This side of him does not displease me.

Although in the past we had separated, now we were together, it was useless to remember those moments, we only had to worry about tomorrow, and now that I am with him, I feel that there is nothing that will separate us again.

Beep! Beep! Beep!

This is the beginning of our life together, so I will cherish every moment spent with him and make up for lost time.

Beep! Beep! Beep!

My cell phone alarm woke me up.

I had gotten up from my bed, my breathing was ragged, and I felt as if I were on fire, I could vividly remember the dream I had.

So, I couldn't help but cover my face with my hands because I was embarrassed.

Last night my mother had asked me to go with her to see a movie as it would also calm my nerves for the Sobu High entrance exam, but this had caused me to have that dream, and instead of being calm, right now I was totally embarrassed.

Because I had to dream exactly the plot of the movie but with Tsurumi?

I had to clear my mind since I had to go take the exam, or like in my dream, I would end up separating from him. After all, I enjoy his company.

So, I pushed this dream to the back of my mind.

...

I don't usually post images, but since it's a special, I decided to include them.

It was a chapter that came to me suddenly, do not interpret it as an end for each girl.

Just a chapter of fanservice. Since if they seek to give coherence, they will realize that each dream is from the point of view and the knowledge that Yumiko and Kawasaki have about Raiden.

A tiring day.

Since I discovered that I was in the world of a light novel, I had planned how I wanted the path I was going to take to be, of course, although several things happened that were out of my control, in the end, it could be said that I obtained a similar result to the one that I originally wanted.

Therefore, once I managed to enter Sobu, I thought that my life would remain the same as in middle School. Of course, that's what I thought when I was 6 years old, now there was a variable that I couldn't predict at that time, by that I mean Yumiko.

Don't get me wrong, but I thought that once we managed to get into Sobu, Yumiko would form her own clique, and I would become a memory of the past.

I couldn't be more wrong. Of course, in the first days I thought it would be like that since Yumiko sent me some messages saying that she would have lunch with her friend, so I assumed that everything was going normally. We communicated through messages because we were in different classrooms, and it was rare that we saw each other on those days.

But a few days later Yumiko came to my classroom to have lunch together, this surprised me a lot, and I think most of my classmates were also surprised since Yumiko had started to gain fame for some reason, which she was known for by various students.

So, it was hard for me to turn down her offer.

It was amazing how with a simple order from Yumiko, my classmate gave up his desk so that Yumiko could put it in front of mine, and we could have lunch. This was definitely the Yumiko that is described in the story.

Of course, the attitude she has towards other people is none of my business, after all, I don't care about other people.

Although when we talk, her attitude becomes more peaceful again, and she in turn reminds me of how she interacted with Hayama, but these are just meaningless thoughts that come up.

Yumiko told me that during the first few days she had made a friend from her section and another friend from a different section.

Hearing this was a bit disconcerting as I didn't know much about what the characters relationships had been like during their first year but hearing the names of her friends gave me the idea that everything went as it should.

Yumiko met Ebina on her first day of school, and Yuigahama a few days later, but she didn't go into much detail, she just told me that she gets along very well with the two of them, so they spend lunch together.

This was totally understandable, Yumiko didn't have to give me any explanation, after all, it's her decision who she has lunch with and not that I have a problem with that.

I thought that this time would be an exception, but she told me that some days of the week she would come to my classroom to have lunch together.

When Yumiko said this, several of my classmates seemed surprised since it was something strange that a girl as Yumiko would relate to someone like me.

But with a single look from Yumiko, all of my classmates looked away from us.

And although I tried to tell her that it was not necessary for her to come to my classroom, she was very insistent that in the end I ended up reluctantly accepting.

Of course, after a few days the rumors began that Yumiko could be dating a strange boy, but since neither Yumiko nor I paid attention to them, in a matter of days they forgot about the rumor.

I also refused to accompany her back home, since I wanted Yumiko to strengthen her friendship, so she reluctantly accepted my decision.

But this only generated the fact that now we communicate by text messages. Yumiko sends me too many messages in the afternoons and nights, so it was common for us to stay talking either by calls or messages about any kind of thing.

This was for the best, Yumiko was someone who had no friends before, so she should take this opportunity to deepen the friendship she has with Ebina and Yuigahama.

In short, the days that Yumiko would come to my classroom, she would notify me by text message.

During middle school before I met Yumiko, I used to stay at my desk for lunch, but now, on days when Yumiko was hanging out with her friends, I had a favorite lunch spot.

"Tsurumi, can you read page 72 of the book?"

Sensei's words brought me out of my thoughts.

We are in biology class, and since they were topics that were not important, I took advantage of that time to be in my thoughts.

''Of course.'' I said in a normal tone of voice.

I opened my book to the suggested page and stood up to read.

''Wild animals when they are in a critical state usually have two types of reactions, the first is to prioritize their life, so they will seek to flee at the first opportunity, and the second is that they will enter a state of fury. Therefore, when you come across an injured wild animal, you must be very careful because you do not know which of the two reactions it will have.''

After saying this, I proceeded to sit down. The information mentioned in the book seems quite useless to me since there are no wild animals in cities, so it is somewhat irrelevant in my opinion.

After a few seconds, the bell rang indicating lunchtime.

Yumiko has a habit of sending me a message every time she comes to my classroom. Since I didn't have any unread messages, so I can go to my usual place for lunch.

So, I grabbed my lunch and started walking.

After a short walk through the school, I reached the roof.

This was the place I decided to use for lunch as it was a quiet place, and I could have a great view.

Although at first it was difficult for me to access it since the door seemed to be stuck, but there is nothing that a kick does not solve.

So, I use the roof as a regular shelter when I want to sleep during class hours. After all, since I don't have the need to take first places, I can skip some courses.

Opening the door, I could see that it was empty as usual.

Nothing better than having a little peace at lunchtime.

Use the ladder on the water tower to get to the empty space next to it. It was spacious enough for several people, but it was also a comfortable place to take a nap.

I opened my lunch and started eating it.

Since I entered Sobu High, mom got a schedule change that gives her the opportunity to go to work a little later, so she usually prepares our lunches, and some days she only gives us money to eat in the cafeteria. In short, an exemplary mother.

So, since my mother is in charge of the kitchen, I can now use that extra time to go for a run and get some exercise in a nearby park.

As I was thinking about it, I heard the door open.

I guess she took her time getting here.

There was no need to check who the newcomer was, after all, there was only one person besides me who usually comes to this place.

After a few seconds, Kawasaki was in front of me.

"Took your time, huh?" I said sarcastically

"You're not the one to tell me that. Plus, some days you don't even show up here!"

She's right, since the days I can't come, it's because I'm having lunch with Yumiko. Rather, Yumiko forces me to have lunch with her.

"Well, it's not as if it's my fault either, since it's because..."

Kawasaki interrupted me. "You don't need to explain to me, surely you have lunch in the cafeteria or something like that."

She's right, but as I say, a half-truth is still a truth.

So, I didn't press the issue.

Kawasaki also sat down and took out her lunch.

So, we ate in silence.

"By the way, Tsurumi, have you ever thought of coming to visit the academy?" Kawasaki asked.

"It's not that I don't go, I actually went last week." Since I don't have to go anymore, I usually visit at least once a week.

"And why didn't you tell me!?" Kawasaki got a little upset upon hearing my answer.

"Not that I have a way to do it, do I?"

Kawasaki seemed to relax after thinking about the words I said.

I guess the most feasible thing would be to ask for your phone number.

''Kawasaki, give me your number.'' The best attack is a direct one.

''¡Huh!?''

She seemed pretty shocked, I guess I was too direct, but it's fun to do.

''Since I have no way of contacting you, I thought that if I had your number, it would be easier to tell you what days I plan to go.''

''I guess you're right.''

Kawasaki took out her cell phone, so I also took out mine to record the other's contact.

After a few seconds, we both had our numbers registered.

"Then the day I come to visit; I'll send you a message beforehand."

Kawasaki seemed happy for some reason.

Guess that though we've known each other for a long time, I still can't understand her.

The bell rang signaling the end of lunchtime, so it's time to head back to our classrooms.

As usual, Kawasaki was the first to descend, this was decided after our little incident.

Flashback

I guess it's time to get back to our classrooms.

So, I came down from the water tower

I could see Kawasaki jump too, but I could see something else.

She quickly covered herself.

"Did you see something?!" Her tone of voice was terrifying.

''I didn't see anything black; I swear.'' I knew she had slightly mature tastes, but it was surprising to see her wear such sexy underwear.

Kawasaki closed the distance between us in a second, for some reason I have deja vu at the moment.

Her fist hit my stomach squarely, due to the pain I fell to my knees.

"You could hold back for a bit, you know?" I said, while making a pained expression.

"I don't want to hear it from a pervert."

''But if it, was you who jumped while wearing a skirt.''

I can only reply while I was still on the ground, it was also my fault for not moving or blocking her attack, but I feel like if I did, it would end up worse for me.

''But you are to blame for looking.'' After saying this, Kawasaki went to her classroom.

Women, I can never understand them.

The next class is not of much importance, so I can stay here to rest.

Although I must admit, it was a good sight.

End of flashback

"Then see you later Tsurumi, don't forget to contact me if you are going to visit Sensei."

''I won't forget, it since I'm sure, it won't end well for me.''

"Why do you say that as if I were the aggressor?" Kawasaki said with a frown.

"I have enough evidence to be sure."

''Like what?''

"If you ask me like that, I can remember certain black underwear."

Kawasaki's face changed from an expression of doubt to anger.

She closed the distance between us, but this time I caught her fist.

''These are the tests; you must control your temper.'' I said with a sarcastic tone.

I thought she would calm down, but this seemed to make her angrier.

Kawasaki kicked me, but I blocked it, plus I could see something black again.

I can assure you that she has a taste for underwear of that color.

She quickly covered herself with her hands.

The aura that Kawasaki had was very terrifying. Also, her face was somewhat red, I didn't know if it was out of anger or shame.

I guess I'll be late for class.

...

Both in my previous life and in the current one, I still think that the time to return home is the best part of studying.

Of course, if we compare a high school with a university, it is different since while in Sobu High I had a fixed schedule to study, in the university I was free to choose my schedule.

To think that I was just a short time away from graduating from college, and now I have to re-enroll in one.

But back to the subject that concerns me, right now I should be on my way home to read one of the several novels I have pending, but a certain message makes me have to be at the door of Sobu High waiting for the sender.

''Raiden, wait for me at the door at the exit since I want us to go to a certain place.''

So, I have to wait for Yumiko.

Of course, I would have wanted to say no, but I'm sure doing so will only make Yumiko more insistent, and I'd rather avoid that.

"Raiden!"

Hearing Yumiko's voice, I decided to go with her, but to my surprise, she was with two other people.

She was accompanied by two girls, one had short brown hair and wore red glasses, the other had short orange hair.

I'm glad their friendship was the way it should be.

Once I was in front of them, Yumiko began to speak.

''This is Raiden, a very good friend of mine.''

The looks of those two were curious, as if they were deducing what kind of person I was, I guess it would be better to introduce myself properly.

"I am Tsurumi Raiden. Thank you for taking care of Yumiko, as I know how troublesome she can be."

I could see how Yumiko pouted upon hearing my words.

''¡Hello, Tsurumi-san! I am Yuigahama Yui, Yumiko has told us about you." Yuigahama is quite cheerful.

Ebina gaze was quite accurate, but she was different from looking at someone unpleasant, I had a creepy feeling from how she looked at me.

"I'm Ebina Hina, it's a pleasure, Tsurumi-kun. By the way, are you interested in men?"

This question puzzled me; I could understand why I had a bad feeling when she looked at me.

"I'm sorry to tell you that I'm not interested in men or anything that has to do with BL"

''It doesn't necessarily mean that you will be the one who receives, since by your appearance I would say that you would be the Seme, then you can calmly seduce other boys and make them yours, then little by little you could go...!"

As Ebina continued to describe how, I should penetrate another man, her nose began to bleed.

"Hina, I told you to stop thinking about such things and not to involve Raiden in your yaoi fantasies."

Yumiko took out a handkerchief and put it to her nose, seemed to want to continue talking, but since her nose was covered it was difficult to understand her. Ebina is a headache.

Yuigahama just laughed at this.

Not even 5 minutes have passed, and I already want to get out of here. I feel that if I stay close to Ebina, she will write a book called 50 Shades of Raiden.

Though I think in her mind she already did.

"So where do you want me to go?" I Asked Yumiko.

Right now, I want to go home, being in a fujoshi fantasy was too stressful for my sanity.

"Let's go to karaoke!" Yuigahama was too cheerful for my liking.

It's not that I have anything against Yuigahama, but people who are too cheerful are stressful for me.

"So, you can't refuse to go, understood?" Yumiko's voice was authoritative.

I could only sigh and nod at her words.

...

This was the first time I had come to a karaoke, but by reasoning I already had an idea of what it would be like. A room with a table and a machine with microphones, as well as a menu to order drinks or snacks.

Upon entering, Yumiko requested two hours plus some drinks, so I guess it will be a long 2 hours, although I have no singing experience, so I don't expect to be the star of the night.

Once we took our seats, Yuigahama and Yumiko started selecting the songs they were going to sing, they were both excited about it.

"Tsurumi-kun, is it true that your eyes are a different color?"

Ebina's question surprised me, I didn't expect Yumiko to tell her this. I guess it means that Yumiko trusts Ebina enough to be so open in her conversations.

''It is true.''

After saying this, I took out the case of the contact lenses and proceeded to take them out to store them since I don't have the need to have them on at the moment.

"I must say that you look much better, plus your red eyes show that you definitely must be the seme and..."

I didn't bother responding to her words, since I know doing so would only make her talk more about these things, so I decided to change the subject.

"By the way, Ebina-san, how did you manage to meet Yumiko?" I won't lie about this, I was curious how Yumiko became friends with Ebina since, in my opinion, Yumiko treats everyone with an air of superiority.

"An excellent question." Ebina had a smile on her face as she said this.

''I'm in the same classroom as Yumiko, so the first day during class they asked us to do a task in pairs, and quickly Yumiko and I had several people in front of us who asked us to be their pairs.''

I can understand their situation, since Yumiko and Ebina are quite attractive, their classmates did not hesitate to go to them to ask them to be their pairs for this task.

"At that moment I felt quite overwhelmed since I did not expect that several of our companions would insist that I be their partner, but to my surprise, Yumiko with a few words separated everyone around me and exclaimed that I would be her pair.'' Ebina was happy to say this.

''This action surprised me since Yumiko also had several people who proposed to her to work together, but she simply rejected them all. I know this because when I thanked her, she just mentioned that she was normal and that she knew what it was like to be the center of attention."

Knowing Yumiko, I know that's what she would do. After all, in middle school she also attracted a lot of attention, but she treated others like trash since they only cared about her because of her appearance.

"And from that moment they became friends?"

''Almost.''

''Almost?'' I asked.

''After finishing our work, we decided to talk a bit, that's where she mentioned you, since she had a reliable friend, and they were quite close. It was a bit surprising since when she started talking about you, I thought you would be a super model or something, but she said that you were quite normal at first glance."

I understand that I'm not handsome, but it hurts a bit.

"Forgive me for not being a super model."

''Don't worry, you exceeded the expectations of how I imagined you, so I can assure you that you could seduce most of the men in the school, you could even try to conquer H...''

''Concentrate on the subject." I didn't want to hear Ebina describe how I had to seduce other guys to penetrate them.

"My mistake." she said this with an amused tone. ''After Yumiko talked about you, I started to ask her more about you. But while she was describing you, I started imagining you as a Uke, so I couldn't help but smile unpleasantly."

At least Ebina is aware of the face she makes when she imagines yaoi things.

"Once Yumiko asked me what I was imagining by making that face, I tried to say that it was something unrelated to Yaoi, since in middle school it was hard for me to make friends because of it, so after trying to apologize, Yumiko said that what I said was a lie, she had seen through me very easily.''

"It's not as if you were too hard to read either, you know?" I said with some mockery.

''I guess.'' She said happily ''And since Yumiko didn't accept my excuse, I told her the truth, to imagine you as an Uke in a relationship with other men. Yumiko didn't understand what these terms meant, so I explained everything to her. After telling her this, I thought she would look bad or get away from me, but she just told me that Raiden would be the giver and not the taker.''

I guess I have several things to discuss with Yumiko. The main one would be to tell her not to engage me in strange conversations.

"This surprised me since I did not expect Yumiko to respond normally, then she told me that people had different tastes, simply judging others by their hobbies is wrong, and I should not accept the prejudices of others.''

I didn't expect Yumiko to respond like that, although the words she said to Ebina are things that Yumiko would say.

"And then, since Yumiko wasn't prejudiced about your hobbies, did you realize that she was a different person than she appeared to be?" This was an easy thing to assume.

Yumiko at first glance can be described as a queen because of the authoritarian way she talks to others. She is also very beautiful, and at first glance she is unattainable for those who observe her. That's why I understand Ebina's surprise when she realizes that Yumiko is different from what it seems

''That's right.'' Said Ebina in a cheerful tone. ''So, from then on, I can be more open with Yumiko and tell her about my hobbies. Of course, she also mentions the things they like to do and about...''

''In short, they are friends.'' If I didn't interrupt Ebina, I'm sure she would include in a moment how I should go after other men. It's too stressful for my mental health to have a conversation with her.

Ebina nodded with a smile at my words.

"Tell me something, Tsurumi-kun, is it true that you are good at fighting?" Although it was a normal question, I had a bad feeling where the question was headed.

"You could say that I'm good at it, although of course, if you want a demonstration, it's impossible since I'm not someone who is looking for problems.'' Although everything that happened in less than 1 year contradicts my words.

''If I imagined it, although at first glance I couldn't tell that you were someone who was good at it.'' I guess I fulfilled my role very well being a background character.

''Then it can be said that you train, therefore you must have muscles.'' I had a bad feeling. "SO THAT OPENS UP A LOT OF POSSIBILITIES, BECAUSE WHO DOESN'T LIKE A STRONG GUY BEING SUBJECTED BY A THINNER GUY!" Ebina's nose began to bleed from imagining certain things I prefer not to think about.

To my luck, Yumiko had finished choosing the songs, so she can take care of Ebina.

But ultimately, I have to stay away from that girl.

...

EBINA POV

When Yumiko described Tsurumi to me, I thought he was someone quite ordinary, but now that I know him, I realize that he is very different from how I imagined him. I'm sure he and Hayama-kun would make a good couple, after all, I have a good intuition about it.

"Hurry up Ebina." Yumiko's voice took me out of my fantasies

"I'm coming" We finished for today, so we headed to pay.

"It was pretty fun; we should do it again!" Yui was very happy; she could sing a lot and also had a beautiful voice.

''Pass.'' Tsurumi replied.

"You don't have to worry, we're not all good at some things." Yumiko was having fun with Tsurumi for his poor performance.

''Let me.''

Tsurumi's voice wasn't the best when it comes to singing, so I understand why he a bit irritated. But I am sure of a method to improve his throat.

"Yui, Hina, you can wait outside, Raiden and I will line up to pay.'' It seemed as if all the customers today had agreed to pay at the same time as us.

I took out the money from my bag to cover my fee, Yui did the same.

''Don't worry, Raiden will pay for everything.''

I could only see him sigh at Yumiko's words; I can say that they complement each other very well. Although this is bad for my future dounjins, I'm sure they will sell very well.

"Are you serious, Tsurumi-san?" Yui got quite close to Tsurumi, she was happy that didn't have to pay.

However, Yumiko quickly pulled Yui away from Tsurumi. Yumiko seemed a bit jealous of the way Yui was clinging to Tsurumi.

''I can't say I didn't have fun, so I guess I'll pay this time.''

''Yeih!'' Yui as always denotes an impeccable state of mind.

''Hina, come on.'' Yui said.

''Thank you for paying, Tsurumi-kun.'' The money saved could be used to buy a manga I'm waiting for to go on sale, so it was necessary to thank Tsurumi for his help, although the best way to say thank you is to use that manga as a reference for my next dounjins, starring Tsurumi.

So together with Yui we decided to wait outside the Karaoke.

"By the way, Yui, what do you think of Tsurumi-kun?" Since both of them were going to take a long time, it was better to have a normal topic of conversation since Yui can't follow me if I talk about BL.

"At first, I thought it would be different because of the way Yumiko talked to us about him, but he's a good person, and Yumiko seemed happy when she talked to him."

"I can say the same, Yu..."

''Hey girls, what do you say if you join us karaoke to have fun together.''

A boy's voice interrupted our conversation.

Looking at them, I realized that there were 3 boys approximately 20 or 21 years old.

They're pretty cute, I could even say that there was a love triangle between the 3 of them, but the tone of his voice detonated that they would just be an annoyance.

''Sorry, we're waiting for some friends to come back." Yui rejected them naturally, she couldn't expect less from Yui, not realizing the ulterior motives of these guys.

"Come on, don't be like that, I'm sure you'll have fun with us, you might even experience more fun."

It will be better to reject them immediately before they become more insistent.

''I'm sorry, but we have things to do.'' After saying this, I took Yui's arm to go to another place.

But something held me back.

"Come on, maybe we started off on the wrong foot, what do you say if you let us treat you as a reward." This guy was pissing me off.

"I'm sorry, ¡but I didn't give you permission to touch me!" I quickly removed his hand from my wrist.

"Hina, ¿are you alright?"

"Don't worry, Yui."

These guys were being too pushy for my liking.

"¡Hey, what do you think you're doing!?"

Yumiko's voice made the boys turn around.

"But what do we have here, it couldn't be more perfect, come with us, I assure you that you will have a lot of fun."

"And why would we have to accompany trash like you, who are only dedicated to harassing students!? Don't make me laugh, so get out of here!"

"Oh, so you have enough courage to insult us and expect us to accept and obey you, don't be so cocky."

I had a bad feeling, Yui also seemed worried about everything that was going on.

"At least I'm sensible enough to understand when someone talks to me, unlike certain idiots who don't understand when someone rejects them." Yumiko's tone showed that she was upset.

"Yumiko, don't you think you should..."

Before I finished warning Yumiko, one of the boys tried to hold her down, but he stopped, or rather someone did.

"I guess there are all kinds of idiots in these places." Although Tsurumi's expression was neutral, his tone of voice indicated that he was annoyed. "By the way, what the hell are you trying to do?"

Tsurumi knee slammed into the stomach of the guy he was holding, causing him to fall to his knees and cover himself in pain.

"Are you okay?" Quickly his friends sided with his.

"Don't expect to get out unscathed after doing this to him."

"Ebina-san, I told you before that I can't give you a demonstration because I'm not looking to cause trouble, but I guess you're in luck."

Tsurumi's expression the entire time we were together was neutral, but now he was smiling, but in a strange way.

Although both boys tried to hit him, in a couple of seconds he cut them down, leaving them on the ground.

After that, Tsurumi grabbed one of them by the neck. "I'm in a good mood, so I'll tell you that if you dare to bother them again, I'll make sure you don't see the sunlight for a long time." His tone of voice was terrifying.

The 3 guys ran away quickly. I must say that it was spectacular and quite rare to see how Tsurumi defeated those boys, although thanks to that it gave me many ideas for possible stories, like the one about Tsurumi rescuing his special boy from the clutches of some thugs, and then Tsurumi...

''Hina, your nose is bleeding again.''

...

Raiden POV

Today was quite exhausting, not only for Kawasaki but also for the idiots at Karaoke.

That made me remember something, so I took my cell phone and texted Yumiko.

Within a few seconds she responded with several messages indicating possible departure dates.

I'd rather something like today never happen again, so as annoying as it is, I guess I'll have to go to karaoke.

A smile had formed on my face without knowing it.

Yumiko vs Sagami.

Yumiko POV

Some weeks ago

"Yumiko, let's go to the cafeteria to buy!"

''Of course.'' I replied.

Like every day since we met, Ebina and I go to the cafeteria to buy our lunches.

Doing this with Ebina reminded me of how in middle school I used to have lunch with Raiden, and even though I suggested having lunch together, he said I should use this opportunity to deepen my friendship with Ebina, I guess he's right.

Once we got to the cafeteria, we started lining up. When we got our lunches, we found a table and sat down to eat.

The cafeteria food wasn't bad, but compared to Raiden's food, it leaves a lot to be desired.

"By the way, Yumiko, do you already know one of the most handsome boys in Sobu High?"

I hadn't paid attention to the rumors or gossip that surfaced, and I really don't want to know about Sobu high boys, since from my experience in middle school, I know that they just boast about their popularity and beauty to flirt with girls.

''I didn't think you would be interested in boys.'' I said in a teasing tone.

"Of course not." Ebina said as she adjusted her glasses. "But I may use them as models for some of my future projects, so keeping an eye on aspects of these is of the utmost importance." Ebina is in high spirits.

"I'm starting to feel sorry for those guys."

"And you know, among all of them, there is one that stands out above the rest, it's called Hayama, I saw it once, and I must say that it would be perfect to use it in one of my works."

"If you didn't know about your hobbies, I'd say you're interested in him."

''Come on, Yumiko, don't be a Joker, it's impossible for me to go out with a boy like him. Besides, he should be with a boy who looks like him so that both of them take turns.''

Ebina was too excited.

''Here'' Since Ebina and I became closer, I realized that when she imagines some things, her nose starts to bleed, so I always carry a handkerchief with me.

''Thank you, Yumiko.'' Quickly Ebina put the handkerchief to her nose.

Once she calmed, she seemed to be doing better.

"We must hurry to finish, or the bell will ring."

Ebina nodded.

Although Ebina could be considered strange, I feel comfortable talking to her.

Once we're done, we decide to go back to our classroom, although I want to buy something first.

''Ebina, you can go ahead; I want to buy something.''

''See you in the classroom.'' Saying this, Ebina continued with her path while, I went to one of the vending machines in Sobu High.

Ever since Raiden bought me a can of Max Coffee, I started to like that drink, even though it tasted too sweet at first. Perhaps it was because of the moment or because of the feeling I had back then that I found it delicious.

Once I got to the machine, I inserted a coin and got my drink.

The bell rang signaling the end of the lunch hour. I guess it's time to go back.

I opened my drink to take a sip on the way to my classroom.

Once I got to the corner, someone crashed into me.

Due to our collision, we both ended up falling to the ground.

To my bad luck, due to our accident my drink went flying and spilled on the floor.

Now I'm upset.

"You should be careful where you walk!" I said with an annoyed tone.

''SORRY!''

The said person had short orange hair.

We both stood up.

"An apology?, do you think that will fix that?" I pointed to my spilled drink.

She seemed embarrassed as well as very nervous.

''I'm so sorry, I was in a hurry and didn't realize my surroundings.''

Was she some kind of idiot for walking around without paying attention to her surroundings?

"You should watch where you're walking next time!"

"I'm very sorry, I promise I'll be more attentive when walking."

"And where are you going in such a hurry?" Maybe she had a good reason to be running without looking.

''My friends sent me to buy her drinks, and since the doorbell rang, I had to hurry up.''

Although those were her words, given my experience I had understood the opposite. My (friends) ordered me to go buy their drinks even though they knew lunchtime was already over.

Thinking about it that way, and given how innocent she seems to be, it reminds me of my middle school self before I met Raiden.

"Don't worry, I'll pay for your drink." After saying this, she took out her wallet and started to count the money.

She put on an awkward expression.

''It seems that I don't have enough money to pay for everything.'' She started laughing, I could tell she was afraid of how I would react.

''Stop it, you don't need to buy me another drink.'' I couldn't do anything about it because if I started to complain, I would only be late for class.

"Truly!?" She seemed happy with my words.

"Yeah, starting a problem would only make me late for class, so it's not worth it. Plus, your friends gave you the money to buy their drinks, so it would be a problem for you too."

''In fact.'' She began to scratch the back of her neck, denoting discomfort. ''It is my money that I am buying it with.''

Her words reminded me of things from middle school, so I couldn't help but get angry.

"And why the hell would you do that!?"

My words made her jump a little in fear.

"My friends asked me. It's also for the first time it happens, so I don't see it as bad.'' Just by seeing her say this, I could tell that she is aware that things shouldn't be like this, but she just obeys to have someone to be with.

Seeing her is like seeing my past.

"I will give you some advice, those people who claim to be your friends are not, they will only take advantage of you, it is best to get away from them before these situations become so common to the point where you think it is good."

She seemed uncomfortable with everything I had said. I don't blame her, a stranger she just met is lecturing her.

If my words could help her, good for her, but in the end, she is the one who decides what to do.

I had nothing else to do here, so I started walking towards my classroom.

''Thank you?'' I could hear her say this, there was doubt in her voice "I'll return the favor for your drink, I promise!"

...

Next Day

Today, Ebina and I had brought our bentos, but since Ebina wanted to have material for her plays, we had lunch in the cafeteria.

"Is it necessary to come here to eat?''

"Of course, Yumiko." Ebina had an anxious expression. "Maybe today I'll have the chance to see the classic (accident) that happens between two boys, where one ends up on top of the other, so I can't let this opportunity pass by."

"I understand, it just prevents you from getting a nose bleed.''

"Do not worry about that." Ebina showed me a handkerchief. At least Ebina is more aware. Although I would not like to know what exactly she imagines.

While having lunch, I could see the same girl from yesterday, she was holding several yakisoba breads.

I guess she's still the errand girl.

While walking she tripped, as a result, one of the loaves fell near my feet. I can tell it's pretty clumsy.

She promptly walked over to our table.

So, I took the bread and offered it to him.

"I told you yesterday that you should be careful when walking."

The girl showed a surprised expression at our sudden reunion.

"Any acquaintance, Yumiko?"

"She's the girl I had an incident with yesterday."

The girl looked very nervous.

"I'm sorry about yesterday." She started to scratch the back of her neck." Today I'm bothering you again, I'm pretty clumsy, huh." she said this with a mocking tone to herself.

For some reason, Ebina had a smile on her face.

"Why don't you have lunch with us?"

"EHH!" She said this with a surprised tone.

''Impossible, I have to take these breads to my friends, they will also get upset if I am late and...''

Her words denoted that she was the errand girl, I guess she didn't take my advice.

Ebina began to insist. Sharing a look with her, I could understand what she was trying to do.

"You owe me for yesterday, so the least would be for you to accept our invitation, right?" I said the latter with a threatening tone.

"I guess so." She made an awkward face as she said this.

Although at first, she didn't say much, little by little we began to have a fluid conversation between the 3 of us.

During our conversation, we introduced ourselves, I realized that her name was Yuigahama Yui.

After talking with her, I can confirm that she is quite cheerful, somewhat clumsy as well as very kind, and for that reason her (friends) take advantage of her.

The atmosphere between the 3 was pleasant, as if this was a common thing.

"So here you were, Yuigahama."

The voice of a third party unrelated to our conversation interrupted us.

Looking towards the direction of the voice, I realized that it came from a girl with short crimson hair.

"Sagami-chan." Yuigahama looked surprised at this girl's intrusion, I guess she must be her friend.

''I asked you to bring us lunch, and you're wasting your time here?'' That girl sighed. ''What am I going to do with you?''

"I'm sorry, Sagami-chan." Yuigahama quickly got up from her seat and began to apologize.

That behavior of Sagami reminded me of those girls.

"Then don't waste time and let's go." Sagami started walking towards her classroom.

Before Yuigahama followed her, I grabbed her arm

"Yuigahama, as far as I know, you're having lunch with us. It's rude to leave without saying goodbye."

My words caught Sagami's attention. Furthermore, Yuigahama seemed quite flustered by the situation she found herself in.

"And who are you?" Her tone of voice was quiet contemptuous, she was making fun of me.

''Someone who doesn't treat her friends like servants, nice to meet you.'' I said this last with a sarcastic tone.

We started looking directly at each other.

"How I treat my friends is none of your business."

''What if I want to butt in?'' I said with a defiant tone.

So, we started arguing.

I noticed more people looking at us, not that I cared.

"Ebina-san, shouldn't we stop them?"

"Once Yumiko starts something, she won't stop."

Our discussion began to increase in intensity.

Definitely wouldn't let someone as Yuigahama-san get together with a girl like this, who only takes advantage of others.

"Sorry, girls, you don't think this is a good time for you to stop? since it would be bad if the situation got out of control."

The new voice interrupted our discussion, the voice belonging to a blond boy.

''Hayama-kun!'' Sagami said totally excited.

I seem to recall that Ebina had mentioned this name.

"Whatever topic they're discussing; I don't think it's worth it for two pretty girls to keep yelling at each other." Hayama said in a cheerful tone, ending with a smile.

Hayama's words calmed Sagami.

''Huh!?" Who does this guy think he is to say such things? "If you don't know the reasons, I would tell you not to meddle in our affairs."

They both looked at me with a surprised expression.

''So don't get involved in matters that don't concern you.'' I said annoyed.

Hayama put on an awkward smile, as if he didn't expect this result.

I don't feel like arguing anymore, so I'll end this.

So, I looked at Yuigahama. Since it should be her who decides what to do.

"Yuigahama, you shouldn't let other people decide for you or give you orders, will just make you get used to this, I can assure you."

Everyone's gaze was focused on Yuigahama.

"Yuigahama, stopped wasting time, and let's go back." Sagami said this with an authoritative tone.

"Actually, Sagami-chan, I think Miura-san is right. Lately I feel like you just give me orders." Yuigahama said this while it looked a bit awkward.

"Will you side with her? Okay, then stay with her." After saying this, Sagami returned alone.

How it all ended, the ones watching us went back to their business, including Hayama, who just quietly walked away.

''Miura-san, I think I should thank you for that, no one had spoken to me in such a sincere way like you.'' Yuigahama was cheerful. ''It was also amazing how you didn't hesitate to argue with Sagami-chan...''

''You can call me Yumiko since we're friends, right?''

I felt comfortable in Yuigahama company, and it was my fault that she distanced herself from Sagami, so I didn't want to leave her alone.

"Of course!" Yuigahama said this with a smile on her face.

''You can call me Hina.'' Ebina also joined our conversation.

I guess it's not so bad to have more friends.

...

Raiden POV

"This is homework for the next week, so I hope everyone does well." Our modern Japanese class was over. We had recently been assigned a new teacher since the previous one had to retire.

Hiratsuka sensei was a teacher who was between 25-30 years old, she was also quite beautiful. If I were not a student of Sobu High, I would not hesitate to take her as my wife. Of course, there is the age difference, but since I am 23 years old, I guess there is not much difference.

I doubt this is possible though, so it will just be random thoughts I have when I'm bored.

Leaving those thoughts aside. Since I didn't bring my lunch today, I decided to go to the cafeteria to buy something and then go to the roof to eat.

I noticed arriving at the cafeteria that it was quite busy. That's why I prefer to eat on the roof.

Once I bought something to eat, I decided to go to the roof. I hope Kawasaki is in a good mood as she was still somewhat upset about our earlier incident.

"Raiden!"

Looking at where Yumiko's voice came from, I could see her in the cafeteria line, she was next to Ebina and Yuigahama.

''It's good that you're here, find a table so we can eat''

"For some reason I feel like it's an order." I said this with a teasing tone.

''Just do it.'' Yumiko said with an authoritative tone.

''Okey.'' I nodded at her words and began my relentless search for a table.

Ever since we went to karaoke, Yumiko became more bossy than usual. Also, this becomes more noticeable the times I talk to Ebina or Yuigahama, maybe I'm thinking about it too much. After all, Yumiko has that queenly aura.

To my luck, I found a table with 4 seats available, so I quickly sat down at it, and now I have to wait for Yumiko and the others to come.

While waiting, I took out the Yakisoba bread, and started eating it.

''Hello, are the seats taken?''

Looking at the sender of those words, I realized that it was Hayama, the proclaimed prince of Sobu High.

"Yes, the table is occupied." I said in a bored tone since I have no interest in having a conversation with those kinds of people. Perhaps it is due to our different natures.

Hayama kept his smile that identified him.

"Then it could wait until you vacate it." Although with my refusal, he was sure that I would hand over the table to him at some point.

"I'll be here until the end of lunchtime." I'm sure Yumiko wouldn't let me go, so I resigned myself to spending lunch here.

Hayama put on an awkward smile.

His previous words were a way of politely asking me to leave this place, but, to his bad luck, I am conditioned to be here.

"Hayato, did you manage to get a table?"

3 girls had arrived at our place. For some reason, the red-haired girl looked familiar to me.

"I had no luck with that." Hayama said this a bit uncomfortably for failing the task he was given.

"But here we have a table just for the 4 of us." I could guess where this topic was heading.

"Hey, you could vacate the table since you are not going to use it in its entirety!" Her words were authoritative, as if with the simple fact of telling me this, I had to obey her orders.

"The table is occupied, are you blind or something?" If they weren't formal with me, they didn't have to be.

My words made the red-haired girl angry.

Hayama put his hand on this girl's shoulder to calm her down, and it worked right away. It seems like this girl is his pet. After all, I know that Hayama should look for a high-status girl to prevent other girls from taking an interest in him.

Living the way Hayama does is stupid. If you want to reject someone, you just have to do it since seeking to make everyone happy is simply an ideal.

"Sagami, what do we do?" The other two girls started talking.

"I doubt we'll find another table before lunchtime is over."

Sagami, Sagami; I already remember that name. She was that red-haired girl who was lazy and just wanted others to do everything for her, no wonder it looked familiar to me.

"Excuse me, but could you do me that favor?" Hayama said with a pleading tone.

''As I told you, the table is occupied.'' I started to get annoyed at his insistence.

When Hayama was about to continue insisting, I could see that Yumiko was heading this way, so I raised hand as a signal.

After a few seconds, Yumiko and the others arrived.

But for some strange reason, there was a great tension in the air.

Especially the looks that Yumiko and Sagami gave each other, it was as if they detested each other.

"So now you hang out with them. I guess we were quite different in the end, Yuigahama."

Sagami began to speak dismissively to Yuigahama.

''Now she's with better people. Being with someone who only looks down on others does not bring anything good.''

Yumiko responded to Sagami's words.

Have I missed something?

It looked like Yumiko and Sagami would start arguing at any moment.

Though I'd rather not make a fuss in the cafeteria.

"She's not worth it, so just ignore her." If let the situation run its course, I'm sure it would get complicated.

At my words, Yumiko put a smile on her face.

"You're right, it's not worth wasting time with girls like her."

After saying this, Yumiko and the others occupied the table.

Although during all this time Yuigahama and Ebina were talking as if the situation was the most common.

"Tch." Sagami seemed annoyed, though after a few seconds she started looking at me, and a smile formed on her face.

"At least my partner demonstrates the level that differentiates us."

Oh, since she couldn't beat Yumiko, she decided to attack me. Since if we compare Hayama with me, it is obvious who would be the girls' favorite.

"Sagami, don't you think we should go find another table?" As always, Hayama dodged the problem instead of facing it. That is a big difference between us.

Before Yumiko responded, I decided to do it myself.

"Don't you think it's very presumptuous of you to talk about the level when you can't even keep up with your partner?" I said this with a mocking tone.

My words struck a chord with Sagami, since her face detonated that she was furious. Although Yumiko for her part laughed.

I guess that would be it, so I concentrated on my lunch.

When I was about to eat, I could feel liquid on my head.

Sagami had spilled one of her friends' drinks on me.

I guess nowadays you can't be calm before people look to screw you. And I thought this day would be quiet.

But before I think about my next move. A sound caught the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.

Yumiko slapped Sagami.

From her expression, I could tell that she was really upset. And Sagami's face said the same.

The entire cafeteria was silent, as if they expected the two to pounce on each other at any moment.

At first, I was upset about what Sagami had done, but seeing that Yumiko had answered for me calmed me.

"Sagami, that wasn't right." Hayama tried to calm her to prevent any trouble from happening.

Although I'm not one of those people who let others do things for him.

''Yumiko'' I wanted to draw her attention to calm down, but Yumiko didn't pay attention to me.

''YUMIKO!'' My voice sounded serious, to which Yumiko immediately turned around, it seemed that the way I said her name scared her a little.

When I got up, I started stroking her head.

This was a custom I had to calm Rumi.

"It's okay, you don't have to worry about me.'' Although Yumiko seemed to want to protest, she kept quiet as she had a smile on her face.

Maybe right now I should be angry, but after seeing what Yumiko does for me, I can say I'm calmer. But that doesn't mean I don't want to take revenge on Sagami.

Although I don't have any overly aggressive thoughts, it would be more to use the phrase, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

While I'm facing Sagami, Hayama watches my movements, being wary in case I tried to do something too abrupt.

"Maybe it was my fault, so I apologize." Were the most empty words I could say. Although it did make Hayama lower his guard, and Sagami put a smile on her face, as if she had managed to subdue me.

Too bad, I'm not someone you can have fun with.

I took one of the drinks one of the girls had and spilled it on Sagami.

''Oh! It seems that my hand slipped." I said with an innocent tone.

I could see how Sagami's face changed from a happy expression to an angry one.

But before she tried anything, Hayama grabbed her.

''Come on Sagami, we don't want to put on a show here.''

Before they left, I noticed the look of disapproval Hayama gave me, as if telling me that what I did was wrong.

To hell with his opinion, if I cared about other people's opinion, I'd be like Hayama for sure, but I'm someone who decides what I should do.

After they left, the tension in the cafeteria just disappeared, I could see some surprised looks from some of the students.

So, I went back to my seat and continued eating as if nothing had happened although my shirt was now wet.

It was a little awkward being like that, I guess I'll go to the laundry later to wash my shirt and clean up.

The girls seemed quite encouraged by my actions, especially Yuigahama and Ebina. Although Yuigahama told me that I overdid it.

I don't feel guilty about it though.

...

Omake: Raiden likes to make fun of others.

After we parted ways at the end of lunch, I went to the laundromat near the sports fields.

I had class at the moment, but it wasn't of much importance. Besides, I didn't want to be sticky until I got home.

Since it was class time, there was no one there, so I took off my shirt and started rinsing it, and also took the opportunity to wash my upper body.

When I finished washing myself, I could hear footsteps coming towards me.

"Tsurumi-san, are you around here?" I recognized that voice, it was Yuigahama, but what was she doing here?

''Here.''

After saying this, Yuigahama walked towards me.

''I wanted to apologize for today, since it was my fault indirectly that Sa...''

Before Yuigahama finished speaking, she stopped.

Her face turned red for some reason.

"Because y-you're shirtless!" Yuigahama was very nervous.

"You don't expect me to wash with my shirt on, do you?" I know Yuigahama is a bit clumsy, but this is basic reasoning.

"I know, but you should at least tell me you were busy, and I should wait!"

Yuigahama expression and mannerisms were quite funny, so an idea occurred to me.

I started to move towards Yuigahama and in response she started backing away.

"Tsurumi-san!?" Her voice sounded quite nervous, as if she couldn't understand what I was planning right now.

Before Yuigahama could continue speaking, she had reached a tree that is near the laundromat, so she had no escape.

So, I put my arm on the side of her head, I think this was called Kabe-don.

Her face was a red, she looked like a tomato. Besides, Yuigahama avoided any eye contact with me.

With my other hand I cupped her chin and made her look in my direction.

Our eyes met; it seems she can't understand what's going on right now. Furthermore, even though she tried to speak, her words would not come out of her mouth.

"Nothing today is your fault, so stop thinking about it. It also helped me relax, so I must thank you." After saying this, I parted ways with Yuigahama.

"So don't worry." I said this as waved my hands.

"BBBAAAAKKAAA!" Yuigahama said totally flustered before running off to her classroom. Her reactions are definitely hilarious.

(At the time of departure, Raiden was punished by Yumiko and had to invite the 3 to eat)

The thoughts of a younger sister.

All people have experienced negative emotions at some point, so it is normal that at some point in life they may feel hatred and envy towards other people. But it is not bad to feel this type of emotions, after all, thanks to them, a person can know that they are still human, since having emotions, whether negative or positive, shows their humanity.

But sometimes these emotions lead us to commit actions that we will regret in the future. Actions that at the time we thought were irrelevant, but in the long run we will regret it, we will think: why did I tell you this? Or why did I do this?

The consequences of these decisions made by negative emotions will sometimes haunt us for the rest of our lives. But if we were not able to face these consequences, we would be failing as human beings.

Therefore, if we ever regret a wrong decision, we must face the consequences and take advantage of those experiences so as not to make the same mistake again.

To err is human, but to make the same mistake twice is foolish.

...

Rumi POV

The classes are boring, not that I'm a genius or anything like that, but after taking some lessons with my older brother, these topics became too easy for me, so I can't help but get bored during the classes.

I could think of something to kill time until class is over, but what could it be?

I could think about the current situation my brother has with the girls around him.

The first person that comes to mind with that is Miura-san.

If I had to describe her, only one definition comes to mind: a girl in love

The first time onii-chan introduced me to her, I could tell that. Of course, I'm not an expert in reading people like my brother, but Miura-san denotes positive emotions and often talks about my brother very often, so the idea that she's in love with him isn't too far fetched.

I know that my brother can seem very clueless, but I know him very well, so I can assure that he is aware of everything that happens around him. But I don't know why he doesn't do anything about it.

The interactions of both are good. Onii-chan likes to joke around with Miura-san, and I can tell that she enjoys those moments they share together. But they seem to refuse to go through with it. Of course, I may be misunderstanding it, but if you think about it, they are both very compatible with each other.

And furthermore, if we refer to compatibility, it would be Kawasaki-san. I haven't been able to talk much with her, but my first impression is that they both understand each other very well, although when I usually ask him about her, he only answers in a common tone, as if he were referring to a friend.

Perhaps my brother became a dense leading man in a romantic comedy? Since if we saw his situation from another point of view, it would seem so.

It is very likely that it is so, but my brother is very perceptive, could it be that he knows something that I do not?

So, I'll leave it in doubt for now.

For some reason, Nagisa came to mind, why would I think of that girl right now? After all, she is our cousin.

We have three cousins from my mother's sister: Nagisa (18), Katsumi (14), and Kotori (10).

All 3 share the characteristic of having dark colored hair as well as having crimson eyes.

When I met them, I thought that I was the stranger in the family, because they share the same traits as my brother does, but it turned out that I inherited more from my father, so there was nothing to do.

The occasions that Nagisa came to my house resulted in my brother being annoyed by her, since Nagisa found it strange how onii-chan didn't praise her or pay attention to her, after all, Nagisa is beautiful.

In the end, she ended up getting attached to him, it's usually a headache.

Katsumi and Kotori also often interact with my brother, Kotori being the closest to him, after all, we are both the same age.

My brother did not hesitate to pamper her, he treated her as if she were his younger sister, It's not that I envy her or anything like that.

After all, they came to visit a year ago, and at that time my relationship with him was not the best.

Of course, if Onii-chan tried to pamper her in the same way today, I wouldn't allow it. After all, I'm his only younger sister.

I think I got sidetracked, where did I stay? Yes, I remember.

I can't stop thinking, what do you find interesting in my brother?

He is simply someone responsible, kind, honest and above all, he will not hesitate to help his loved ones even if he has to get hurt to do so.

I clenched my fist remembering this, since I am the person who has hurt him the most.

So, I promised myself that I would not let something like this happen again. Never again would I be the reason why he was in grave danger.

Just remembering it makes my blood boil.

That expression he had is something I never want to see again.

Human beings are not perfect, so feeling fear and doubt are normal, but at that moment his face did not trigger those emotions, there was only guilt and remorse, as if everything had been his fault.

Thinking about that incident will only make my mood worse, so I shook my head to dispel those thoughts. Although there is no point in doing this, it is something my brother does often.

As if on cue, the bell rang signaling the end of class, so I started packing my things.

"Rumi, let's go to the park to play!" Quickly my friends had gathered around me.

"Of course!" I replied with an energetic tone.

I never would have thought of having such a large group of friends.

Helping others, trusting, being kind, were the things that my brother told me that I should do if I wanted to have real friends, not just be surrounded by girls who wanted to make others feel bad and thus be able to generate a sense of superiority. I can still remember how he scolded me on that occasion for behaving that way.

I knew that my brother was always right. That's why I didn't hesitate to separate myself from those girls and lend a hand to the people who were victims of their pranks, so little by little I surrounded myself with people who at this moment I can say are my friends.

...

We had spent the last hour playing in the park, after all, what else could a group of 10 year old girls do?

This park was close to my house, so there was no problem if I was late because when my brother arrives early, he usually locks himself in his room to read, and when he arrives late, he just goes to sleep saying that it was very tiring.

A part of me is glad that my brother spends more time with other people, but at the same time it bothers me a little that we don't spend much time together anymore.

"Hey, Rumi, can we go to your house?" The question from one of my friends brought me out of my thoughts, since we were sitting talking.

"I don't see the need to go to my house." I said in a neutral tone.

Also, from the expression on her face, I could tell that she had an ulterior motive.

''But you said you lived near here.''

"It's true, come on, Rumi"

Quickly, other of my friends joined the suggestion of the first.

I'm not against the idea, but I have a bad feeling about this although I've already been to everyone's house, so it would be unfair of me to refuse, I just sighed and decided to accept this.

"Okay, but it's not as if I have anything interesting to show."

Quickly my friends started celebrating this for some reason.

"By the way, Rumi, is your brother home?"

I was right in assuming that there was an ulterior motive behind her question.

"And what would be the need for my brother to be home?" I said this with a serious tone.

''It is that you usually talk a lot about your brother, but you have never shown us a photo of him.''

Everyone quickly turned their attention to me.

''It's true, sometimes I even envy you how you describe your older brother, while mine is just a pathetic otaku.'' One of them said the latter with a tone of disgust.

"It's not like I always talk about him, right?" I said this with a sarcastic tone.

But for some reason, everyone looked at me.

"Come on, Rumi, won't you tell us that you don't realize how often you mention your brother? I got a high grade because my brother taught me, I learned these subjects because of my brother, I'm good at gymnastics because my brother trained me. So, I could go all afternoon talking about what you usually say.''

''It even seems that you have a brother complex.'' Added one of them.

Due to her words, I couldn't help but blush a little.

''I don't have a brother complex!'' But they were right about something, I hadn't realized that I usually mention it sometimes.

"Then there's no problem with you introducing him to us, right?" One of them said with a mocking tone.

If I refuse, I'm sure they'll start making fun of me because I have a brother complex.

''It's fine, but I can't guarantee that he's home right now.'' Some days my brother came home a little late.

"For me it's fine.'' Exclaimed one of them with good humor, while all the others also nodded.

I could only sigh while facing my situation, so it only remains to act as a guide.

...

Opening the main door, I realized that Kuro was in the living room, this was a good sign, because when my brother arrives early, Kuro is usually in his room.

Noticing the presence of several people, Kuro approached with curiosity.

''What a cute kitty''.

"Can I pet it?"

''Look at it spinning, how cute.''

Quickly my friends focused all their attention on Kuro.

"Can pet kuro in the living room, so don't stop at the door." I said this as I walked towards the living room.

And as if he understood me, Kuro quickly went to the living room and jumped onto the sofa. Sometimes I think that cat is too perceptive, but he's cute, nonetheless.

Since Kuro was on the sofa, all my friends went to chase him and pet him.

"You know they look like elementary school girls, right?" I said with a sarcastic tone.

''But we're elementary school girls.'' One of my friends answered without stopping pampering Kuro.

"Nya." For some reason, that meow felt like a mockery.

So, while they were distracted with Kuro, I went to the kitchen and started to pour some juice since we had played a lot in the park.

"Rumi, I will help you."

''Thank you.''

One of my friends helped me carry the glasses into the living room.

Once served, everyone began to drink.

"Rumi, is your brother home?"

''I think not since when he is usually at home, Kuro stays in his room.'' Luckily for me, my brother is not at home.

I know my friends, so they won't hesitate to ask his a lot of questions, and I'm sure Onii-chan will answer in a way that looks like a siscon.

"It's shame, but I suppose we could come another time, right?" She said with a smile on her face. To which my other friends also fixed their eyes on me.

''Don't push your luck.'' Everyone had a smile on their faces at my words.

After saying this, they returned to focus on Kuro who was fascinated by all the pampering they were giving him.

When everything seemed to be an afternoon of pampering for Kuro, I could hear footsteps coming from the stairs.

My brother came down the stairs, I thought he wouldn't be home.

I guess it will be a complicated afternoon. Of course, I wouldn't have a problem with this if the idiot wasn't half naked, only with a towel on his lower body.

All of my friends focused their eyes on him as he walked towards the kitchen as if he hadn't noticed us.

Once in the kitchen, he took a can of Max Caffe out of the fridge.

''Nothing better than a bath and a Max coffee after a tiring day.'' He pronounced in a good mood.

For some reason, all my friends had gone silent.

I could understand them, my brother usually has messy hair in addition to wearing common clothes, but at this time, being semi naked, you could see his muscles, which at first glance he does not seem to have since he is not someone who goes to the gym.

But due to the workouts he usually does, he has a stocky and slender body that is not easy to see when he wears clothes. I guess they are the results of everything he has practiced since he was a child.

Although perhaps the highlight of his body is the scar near his shoulder, proof of the damage I caused him.

My brother took the can and went back up the stairs but stopped halfway.

You could see how he looked at us out of the corner of his eye, I hope he doesn't do something stupid.

To my good luck, he continued on his way as if nothing had happened. I'll have to scold him later for the embarrassment he put me through.

Once my brother came upstairs, all my friends started talking at once.

"Is he really your brother?"

"Do you know if he has a girlfriend?"

"Is it usually like this in your house?"

"Because he has a nice body?"

They were some of the questions that I could understand because since they started talking at the same time, it was difficult to understand everything.

"Silence!" I felt as if I was going to get a headache if I kept listening to them.

"I will answer the questions that I can understand." They all quickly settled on the sofa as if to give a lesson.

"Yes, he is my brother.''

''He does not have a girlfriend.''

"He is usually dressed."

"Is the result of several years of training."

They all agreed with my words, but one of them raised her hand.

For some reason, I felt like a teacher imparting all important knowledge. But I can't deny that it was fun.

''How did your brother get that scar he has?'' I figured someone would bring that up.

"That's the scar from the damage I caused his." I said this with a neutral tone, they looked at me as if they didn't understand my words.

I've known them for a year. During that time, we became good friends, we would always say anything to each other and help each other. Of course, all that was because I followed my brother's advice, otherwise I'm sure it would have been impossible for me to have a friendship like the one I currently have.

"I guess I can talk about it."

Everyone was paying attention to me.

''This happened more than a year ago, I could say before I met them. At that time, I was envious of my brother since he had shown good results, and it was very easy for him to do anything, while I had to make an effort to achieve acceptable results.''

''At that time, I was just jealous of him. My parents treated me normally and never compared me to my brother, but deep down I knew they did, as my brother's achievements were superior to anything I could do." That was my immature thinking back then.

''That's why I tried not to talk to him and surpass his achievements. Of course, I failed in the end since there was no comparison between the two.'' I was too childish with such a foolish thought.

"During one of our family trips, my brother and I ended up arguing because of me. You could say that I was the one who tried to best him in anything, even in a conversation." If I could talk to myself from a year ago, I would not hesitate to hit myself for having such immature thinking.

''So, while my father and brother set up the tent, my mother and I went to look for some branches to prepare the campfire, during our search I also took the opportunity to take some photos with the camera they gave me, but when I got distracted chasing a rabbit, I ended up losing sight of the path, and although I tried to return by the path I traveled, I only managed to go deeper into the forest."

''At the time I was scared, I didn't know what to do. The most obvious thing would be to stay in that place and hope that they would find me, but I thought that if my brother were in my situation, he would be able to find his way back. So, I kept walking, that's how the hours passed, and it was getting later.'' If i had stayed still, maybe I would have avoided hurting him.

''While I was walking I could hear my father's voice, so I ran in that direction, but when I ran near a ravine the ground gave way and I ended up falling, when I woke up it was night, I had lost consciousness for a few hours, I couldn't see nothing, apart from the fact that I had sprained my ankle from the fall, maybe it was luck that it was only a small damage compared to having ended up seriously injured.'' I didn't know the reason for it, since at that moment I ended up landing in some bushes, while a few meters away there was land.

''Using the flash of the camera, I managed to get to a tree since it started to rain.'' It seemed that luck was not on my side that day.

''I didn't know how long it had been, I was so cold and just thinking that they couldn't find me, I started crying.'' If only I had stayed with my mother side, nothing would have happened.

''I had already resigned myself, the rain had turned into a storm, so sending a rescue team would be impossible. Also, for the cold and the rain, it was more likely that I would die of hypothermia.'' After saying this, my tone of voice was somewhat sad, I could see the look of concern on everyone's face.

''But in between all the sound of the storm I could hear my brother's voice, although I could hear it a bit faintly, I tried to call out his name but I didn't have the energy to do so, as the only alternative I used the camera flash to make some kind of signal, although after making some signals my battery had run out and since I could no longer hear his voice I resigned myself to staying in that place.'' At that moment I began to remember all the moments I had spent with my brother, he never tried to brag about his achievements or make me feel less, he just cared about me and helped me, but I couldn't realize that.

Everyone's face showed concern while one of them cried. I know it was difficult, but you don't need to remind me of the emotions I felt at that moment, you know?

''While I was just sobbing in my place, I heard something fall. A few seconds later a light shone on me, my brother approached me, he was all dirty and with some wounds on his face, he had thrown himself into the ravine, it's an idiot, right?'' But at that moment, the happiness was indescribable.

Everyone's faces were happy, as if it were the story of the prince rescuing the princess.

''And although my brother was hurt and dirty, his face was happy. But as if there was something to negate this situation, lightning struck the tree, causing several branches to fall towards me, I just closed my eyes at this. When I thought that everything would end, I couldn't feel anything. When I opened my eyes, I saw how my brother had protected me with his body, he received the fall of several branches, but the worst thing was that one of them pierced his shoulder. Everyone's face turned worried again.

''At that moment I wondered how he came to do so much for me, not only had he been looking for me for hours, he had thrown himself into a ravine without hesitation and had protected me from certain death. Whereas I had been treating him in the worst way."

"Once he saw that I was okay, he backed away and snapped the branch that had pierced him, avoiding pulling the point out. And even though he was in the worst shape, he just gave me a smile like nothing happened."

People show our emotions through expressions or gestures, my brother must have been through a lot of pain because of me, but his face only denoted happiness. As if finding me was enough reason to go through all that suffering.

I knew his smile was fake, he just did it not to worry me, but I felt relieved to see him, even though I knew it was all my fault, at that moment I just wanted to feel safe under his care.

''My brother gave me his coat, and he tied myself to his back. The last thing I remember before losing consciousness is that he started to climb the ravine.''

''When I woke up I realized that I was in a hospital room, my parents rushed in when the nurse told them that I had woken up, They told me that my brother was in the emergency room, they had to operate on him.'' When I heard this I felt terrible, my brother was seriously injured because of me.

Furthermore, I was told that when he arrived with them, he gave them a smile before falling unconscious. It was too much for me, so I promised myself that he would never let something like that happen to him again.

He does so much for me that it's hard to support him, why can't you be more normal and let yourself be helped?

I couldn't help but smile at the thought of this.

"And as you can see, he's safe, and he's still as much of an idiot as ever." I said this with a teasing tone to lighten the mood.

They quickly got up and hugged me.

''You must have been through a lot, and we didn't know it.''

''You really have an amazing brother.''

''I doubt that mine can even do half of yours.''

''Your story makes me want an older brother.''

Everyone's expressions were different. While some had tears in their eyes, others gave words of respect towards my brother.

I have never said this to anyone as every time I think about it, but now I feel happy because other people recognize how amazing my brother.

Although I'll still give him a sermon for being half-naked in front of several elementary school girls.

Just thinking about this put a smile on my face.

...

Thank you all for your comments and support.

Title of the next chapter: Predestined encounter.

Two girls who have a person in common will finally confront each other.

Fated encounter.

Yumiko POV

"Yumiko, isn't it strange that you don't have lunch with Tsurumi-san so often anymore?"

''It's true, Yumiko, did they argue or something?''

I was about to have lunch with Yui and Hina.

Whenever we bring our lunch, Yui usually comes to our classroom.

"Because of the incident that happened last week, I find it a bit awkward to be alone with him."

Although Raiden says that I had nothing to do with it, I know that if I had acted much sooner, the result would be different.

When Raiden said my name in that tone of voice, he scared me. So I started to think that maybe I was being too arrogant with Raiden.

"You shouldn't worry about that, Tsurumi-kun is one of those people who doesn't worry about those little things."

''Hina is right.'' Yui said as she nodded several times. ''Tsurumi-san is very quiet and a bit of a joker.'' She seemed a bit uncomfortable when she said this.

I can't believe Raiden would pull such pranks on Yui, so I had to reprimand him for teasing Yui like that.

''I doubt that he feels uncomfortable or seeks to blame someone for what happened.'' Hina said.

''I guess they're right, maybe I was thinking about this too much''

"Since lunch is just starting, you should go get it." Hina said in a cheerful tone.

"Hina is right" Yui did not hesitate to immediately support her.

They're right, I should go with Raiden since, I doubt he has anything better to do right now.

"I'm leaving." I said with much encouragement

"That's the attitude." Ebina gave her thumb up.

"You can, Yumiko." Yui looked quite animated as she said this.

So, I took my lunch and said goodbye to them.

...

During the time we spent at Sobu High, I was able to notice many things.

After our first discussion with Sagami, I began to attract more attention. And after the incident last week, I was able to hear some rumors about me.

''I am someone ruthless as well as someone to be feared, as if I were some kind of queen.'' Those kinds of rumors.

Of course, these rumors do not matter much to me since in the end you decide what you want to believe. And being influenced by these rumors is just stupid.

Raiden just spends his time in a relaxed way without attracting attention, he quite likes being that kind of person although thanks to it he has no friends. It's not as I's happy to be his only friend or anything.

I snapped out of my thoughts once I was near his classroom.

Once I arrived, I decided to go inside.

His companions just looked at me before going back to their business. Before they stared at me, but now it was common to see me around here.

To my surprise, Raiden wasn't inside, maybe he went out to the cafeteria?

"Hey, you, do you know where Raiden went?" I decided to ask the boy next to Raiden's folder. Although my tone of voice scared him.

"If you are looking for Tsurumi-san, he left recently"

''Where?!''

''I wouldn't know how to tell you.'' That boy was nervous. Besides, he didn't have the answer to my question, so I just left the classroom without knowing Raiden's location.

As I headed to the cafeteria to check if Raiden were there, I could see him through one of the windows facing the other school building.

So, I started my way to where I saw Raiden.

What will he be doing for that place? I guess I'll ask him later.

When I got to the place where I saw him, no one was there. There were only a stairs.

There was only one way from here, so Raiden must be on the roof.

Eating alone on the rooftop is something he would do. I should invite him more often to have lunch with us.

Once I got to the door, I could hear his voice.

The roof was empty, a place that suits Raiden's tastes very well, was my first thought.

Although there was no trace of him.

''I guess it exceeded my expectations.''

"Is it an insult or a compliment?"

''Both of them.''

I could hear Raiden's voice alongside someone else's. Directing my gaze to where the voices were coming from, I could see it. Raiden was at the top of the water tower having lunch with a girl.

"If you don't get more aggressive with that boy, someone will surely take him away from you." For some reason, I remembered the words my mother said to me a long time ago.

Started to hurt my chest for some reason, why was Raiden with that girl? Raiden seemed pleased as he conversed with that girl.

She had light blue hair tied in a ponytail, I felt as if I'd already see her somewhere.

Thinking about it, I remembered that I met that girl earlier when I was leaving Raiden's house.

Seeing how close the two seem to be, was she on her way to Raiden's house at the time?

For some reason, I felt like a wife discovering her husband's infidelity.

I couldn't help but blush at the thought of this.

Why are you thinking about that Yumiko? You and Raiden are just friends.

I shook my head to get those ideas out.

But I can't help but get jealous of how well those two seem to get along. Also, Raiden never told me that he had a friend. Does he want to keep it a secret? Why does he not trust me?

''If you don't get more aggressive with that boy, someone will surely take him away from you.'' Remembering those words only made me feel the pain in my chest increase.

I guess mom is always right in the end, huh.

Staying here just theorizing about them wouldn't solve my doubts, so I should ask him directly.

Now I know that I must follow my mother's words since I don't want to share Raiden with anyone else. Although I seems selfish, he is my precious friend.

I started walking until they could both see me.

"Looks like you're having quite a bit of fun, huh? Ra-i-den-kun.'' I said this with a cheerful and sinister tone at the same time, after all, Raiden owes me a lot of explanations.

...

Raiden POV

For some reason, since I got up today, I have had a strange feeling. Of course, it is not the typical feeling that something bad is going to happen, but that today will be an exhausting day, and from previous experiences I can give credibility to this feeling.

But I can't think of a reason for anything to happen, and I highly doubt it's something troublesome. So, I decided to ignore this strange feeling.

After all, there aren't many things for me to worry about, right?

So, I continued on my way to Sobu High.

...

The classes went smoothly, and since I don't take them very seriously anymore, I feel as if the hours went by faster than usual.

It would only be a few minutes before lunchtime began, but there is something that worries me.

Because I was reading all night, I totally forgot to do the modern Japanese essay, so I just sent in a blank sheet of paper.

I hope Hiratsuka-sensei doesn't mind.

Once the bell rang, Hiratsuka-sensei gave the final instructions.

"By the way, Tsurumi, to my desk!"

I guess that she's upset.

So, I walked over to her desk not knowing what she would say to me for submitting a blank essay.

"Tell me, Sensei"

"Can you tell what this is?" Sensei said as she pulled out a blank sheet of paper that had my name on it.

''A blank page.'' I said with a neutral tone.

Sensei gave me a scary look.

''Isn't this supposed to be a rehearsal? What excuse do you have to present a blank page?'' Sensei said with a strict tone.

"I have no excuse, I just forgot to do it." I said looking into her eyes since I'm not one of those people who usually lie or apologize.

Sensei seemed to doubt my words a bit, but then she just nodded.

"I'll give you credit for your honesty, so present it properly for another week, that's all."

If I don't forget it again, no problem.

"What did you say!?" Her tone was terrifying.

Wait, did I say that out loud?

''Tsurumi.'' Sensei got up from her seat, I have a bad feeling.

''Your grades are average, plus you're almost invisible during class, so I don't expect to have to discipline you, but don't doubt that I will if necessary!'' Her gaze was that of a hunter watching her prey.

''I understand, Sensei, I will present my essay the other week.'' I said with a respectful tone towards her, since I did not want her to discipline me, I knew what her discipline was like.

I managed to avoid a problem for now. Perhaps this was the bad feeling she had since the morning?

''That's all, you can leave.'' After Sensei said this, she took his things and headed to the teacher's room.

I thought for a moment that she was going to try to hit me. Sure, I could dodge if had to.

Leaving this topic aside, I took my bento and decided to go to lunch.

...

To my surprise, when I got to the roof, Kawasaki was already there.

"And who's late now?" There was mockery in her voice.

''For everything there is a first time, you know?''

After saying this, I went up to the water tower.

Once upstairs, I took a seat next to Kawasaki and open my bento.

I must admit that the dishes my mother makes are really exquisite. Of course, I am not far behind in this area.

But to my surprise, Kawasaki had brought her bento, since she usually shops at the cafeteria, so she was always late.

Of course, I also sometimes decides to shop at the cafeteria.

''Is it weird that you bring a bento?'' I asked.

"That's an insult, you know?, but I was practicing, and today I decided to prepare one." She said this with a lot of confidence.

"I guess you're not just good at karate, huh." Kawasaki gave me a scary look after saying this, but I just ignored her.

"However, there is a difference between presentation and taste." I said with a mocking tone.

''If in doubt, you can eat a little.'' Kawasaki said with a confident tone.

So, with my chopsticks, I took some of the content of her bento and put it in my mouth.

It seems that I was wrong in assuming that it would have a common taste since her food was delicious.

''I guess it exceeded my expectations.''

"Is it an insult or a compliment?"

"Both." I said with a teasing tone.

Kawasaki seemed somewhat annoyed by my earlier comment.

''If you like, you can try mine.'' I said the first thing that came to my mind since I didn't want Kawasaki to get angry.

''I guess it's okay.'' As Kawasaki was about to take food from my bento, a voice caught our attention.

"Looks like you're having quite a bit of fun, huh? Ra-i-den-kun." Yumiko's voice had a terrifying tone, but unlike the other times she used the same tone, it was much worse now.

I could see Yumiko on the roof holding a bento, but how did she know I was here?

Before he could say anything, Kawasaki was the first to respond.

''I remind you; You're that girl I bumped into, what business do you have to do here?'' The tone with which she said this denoted disdain towards Yumiko.

''I'm not talking to you, so don't interfere in other people's conversations.'' It seemed that at any moment both of them would start a discussion.

For some reason, I wanted to be anywhere other than this. But since I'm already here, I'll have to fix this somehow.

"Come on Kawasaki, don't start a discussion, the same for you Yumiko."

"Do you know her!?"

"Do you know her!?"

I'm not sure, but I think I heard perfect timing between the two.

Before I could say anything else, Yumiko had already climbed the stairs and was in front of us.

I had a bad feeling about how this would end.

...

Yumiko was sitting on my left while Kawasaki was on my right.

It was hard to calm her down, but once I told her that I would explain it to her later, Yumiko calmed down. Since trying to explain how I met Kawasaki would be a long story.

Kawasaki did the same, but he didn't seem to want to argue with Yumiko, so that solved the problem for now.

I could notice the subtle glances that Yumiko cast towards Kawasaki, as well as Kawasaki did the same thing. Are they discussed just by using their gazes?

As time passed, the tension between the two grew. I know that in canon the two of them didn't have a good relationship, and this seems to be the case today.

I wonder if I could do something to try to remove the tense atmosphere that is there since it is not very pleasant to eat in this awkward silence.

"By the way, Kawasaki, I told you to try some, right?" To which Kawasaki only nodded at my words.

I hope this will at least generate a topic of conversation.

''She has her own food, so I don't see why you should give her from your bento.'' Yumiko didn't hesitate to oppose this idea.

But before I could say anything, it was Kawasaki who spoke up.

"And what does this have to do with you? Besides, who are you to say what Tsurumi can or cannot do!?" From Kawasaki's tone, I could tell that she was upset.

This was normal, as Yumiko's queenly attitude greatly contradicted Kawasaki's attitude, who would not hesitate to speak her mind.

''I'm a friend of Raiden.'' Yumiko said with a lot of pride, as if that were something incredible.

"Well, for your information, I'm also friends with Tsurumi." I feel as if Kawasaki was just trying to contradict Yumiko. Maybe it's because of the way they both tend to behave?

The looks they gave each other were terrifying, and although at the moment they only exchanged a few words, it seemed that at any moment an discussion would break out between them, and I didn't want to be in the middle.

But if you're busy, I don't think you can talk, right? It was the only thing I could think of at the moment.

So, I grabbed my chopsticks and took a portion of my bento, bringing it to Kawasaki's mouth as she kept throwing words at Yumiko.

Kawasaki seemed surprised by my sudden move, but after she finished chew, fell silent and looked away.

I didn't understand the reason for her attitude, but it seems to have worked. I was able to calm down when I noticed that Kawasaki had no intention of discuss with Yumiko anymore.

"R-R-RAIDEN, WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?" Yumiko said this nervously.

"Something happens?" After saying this, I took a bite of my bento.

Yumiko's gaze changed to one full of anger for some reason.

Maybe she's jealous that I gave my bento to Kawasaki? If she wants something, she should ask for it, not that I'm a fortune teller either.

So, before Yumiko could say anything, I grabbed my chopsticks and gave her a bite of my bento.

Yumiko had a surprised look on her face at what I did, but she quickly looked away and fell silent.

If both are hungry, they could at least eat instead of arguing, know?

Although I wanted to say this, I had a feeling that if did, it would end badly for me.

At least now the silence wasn't as awkward as before, but I felt as if I had done something wrong, but since I didn't know what, I stopped thinking about it.

...

The bell rang indicating the end of lunchtime, maybe this situation was not something expected, but I guess it didn't end with a confrontation between the two of them.

Maybe I should have made the two of them meet earlier? After all, they are my friends, but I didn't see the need to do that.

Am I not thinking like a dense romantic comedy lead? I don't think so, but I should still at least get both of you to introduce yourself. Since I feel that this situation has only just begun.

''Now that both of you are calmer, you should introduce yourself to each other.''

Although they listened to me, there was no response.

When I thought that the situation would be kept quiet, Kawasaki began to speak.

''I'm Kawasaki Saki.''

I'm glad she took the initiative since; I didn't want to deal with any more fights.

After a few seconds of awkward silence, Yumiko began to speak.

''I'm Miura Yumiko, the pleasure is yours.'' She said with a mocking smile on her face.

I guess avoiding a conflict between the two of them is impossible, right? I could only sigh when they both started discussing again.

"You two should know that I also have a limit!"

After saying this, both of them turned their attention to me.

"Yumiko! Don't you think it's very childish to start a discussion over anything?"

After saying this, she lowered her head, I could see how Kawasaki had a smile on her face.

''And this goes for you too, Kawasaki, discuss with Yumiko shows how mature you are.''

Kawasaki said something, but I couldn't hear it.

"So, both of you shake hands and apologize to each other! Refusing is not an option!" If I had to be aggressive to have a calm environment, I wouldn't hesitate to be.

If they both didn't want to get along, I'd force them to, since the last thing I want is to have constant discussion in front of me.

Little by little they approached and shook hands.

"Sorry, maybe I overdid it a bit." Yumiko said this, but she didn't meet Kawasaki's eyes, at least it's a preview.

''I say the same.'' Kawasaki said.

''It's not that hard to do, right?'' I said this last with a mocking tone, since the situation was under control, I could relax.

I received looks from both of them, but as long as they don't start discussing with each other, everything is fine.

''The bell has already rung, so we have to go back, and then I'll explain the situation better so there are no misunderstandings.'' The last thing I want is for you two to think unnecessary things and only complicate my situation.

They both nodded, I guess it wasn't that bad. So now it only remains to go to our respective classrooms.

Kawasaki was the first to get off the water tower, then it was my turn.

''Raiden wait.'' Yumiko said as she jumped down, I think I forgot to warn Yumiko

I can say that pink has become my favorite color at the moment.

''KYAAAA'' Yumiko quickly grabbed her skirt that had risen up as she went down.

Her face was red, and there were little tears that wanted to come out of her eyes.

"Pink suits your personality quite well." Kawasaki said with a mocking tone.

This was bad, at any moment Yumiko would not hesitate to lash out at Kawasaki.

"Although, if we talk about colors, isn't black very mature for you?" If Kawasaki started making fun of Yumiko, I guess she won't have any complaints if I do the same.

I caught Kawasaki's fist heading for my face. It seems that she have a problem with that.

''If you make fun of others, I guess you won't have a problem with me making fun of you, right?'' I said arrogantly.

''Black? Ra-i-den-kun, what do you mean, black?'' Yumiko had approached me, and the tone of her voice and the expression on her face were too scary.

"Wait a minute, there's an explanation ..."

Before I could finish speaking, I was cornered by those two.

Both Yumiko and Kawasaki had angry expressions, I guess we won't get to class on time.

A kind girl is bad at reading people

If one has the ability to help others, should one? This is a question that was put to several people, but in most cases, there were only 2 common answers.

Only if it's a person I know. And the other answer was that I would help without thinking.

Then the question was changed, if helping this person caused you to get hurt, would you still do it?

By changing the question, 90% of people change their mind. After all, if you took damage for doing a good deed, it wouldn't make sense. Of the remaining 10%, 9% answered yes, as long as that person is a close friend or family member. Only 1% responded that they would help anyone even if it means getting hurt.

The human being is selfish by nature, so preserving his safety before others is totally rational, but today we are taught that we must help others although in the end this is in the decision of each one.

So, we can say that helping or not helping others does not make us less human since making that decision is what makes us think about the pros and cons of the situation.

...

Raiden POV:

The last few weeks have been exhausting, both physically and mentally. And all this is due to the constant arguments that Yumiko and Kawasaki have.

I thought that after they exchanged words for the first time; they exchanged words on the roof of the school, it would be calmer, I couldn't be more wrong.

I know that the two of them can't stand each other, but I have never imagined it would be this way. Starting an argument over any little thing or bothering each other are the main causes why they start arguing.

Of course, my solution to this was for the two of them not to interact anymore since it was just a headache, but Yumiko misunderstood that and said that she would come to have lunch with us every day.

I even tried to tell Kawasaki not to play along with Yumiko, this ended up giving the opposite result, women who understand them.

So, my lunch hour turned into being a bystander between the various close discussions and fights they had.

That Kawasaki was a brocon, that Yumiko wasn't a natural blonde, that Yumiko ranked higher than Kawasaki, and many more examples that are a headache to remember. They were looking for any reason to start their argument. Of course, I kept this from getting out of hand since Yumiko would end up losing if she tried to fight Kawasaki.

And when I thought that things couldn't get any more lively, one day Ebina and Yuigahama accompanied Yumiko, so now, we were 5 people having lunch on the roof.

The good thing about this was that Ebina was in charge of reassuring Kawasaki and Yuigahama reassuring Yumiko, so the fights were less frequent, but instead most of the conversations were directed at me, so things were worse than before.

But the good thing about this was that in the end both Kawasaki and Yumiko managed to hit it off a bit, enough to avoid arguing about anything, but this didn't prevent them from doing it anymore, it just became less frequent.

And I wouldn't have succeeded if it wasn't for the help of Ebina, who was the one who managed to calm the atmosphere much better than I did, but the look she gave me made me understand that it was more than a favor, it was an exchange, so I owed Ebina a favor.

The latter made my hair stand on end, since owing a fujoshi a favor would not end well at all.

Also, Ebina told me that when I wasn't there, the possibility of the two of them arguing was less, so I took advantage of that to make them both get along better, since I didn't want my friends to argue.

In short, if I went to the rooftop for lunch, I would end up exhausted, so with a few excuses and owing favors, I managed to avoid that exhausting time of day. So now I was having lunch in classroom, this was the best since being with the 4 of them would only make my mental stability decline.

And if Kawasaki managed to make friends with other girls her age, that would be fine with her. So, it was a win-win.

Of course, if any boy found out that I avoided spending lunch with 4 girls, they would call me stupid, moron, and more insults. But if someone manages to know them completely, they will know that my decision was the correct one.

Although this does not mean that I no longer talk or see myself with them, since we walked together at the time of the farewell and some days we go to Karaoke, since Taishi told me that Kawasaki has a beautiful voice, so we decided to go the 5, but in the end, this ended as always, in an argument between Yumiko and Kawasaki for who had done better, leaving the final decision to me. Thinking about it makes me feel exhausted.

The sound of the bell indicated that it was lunchtime.

''That would be all for today's class, they can have lunch' These were Hiratsuka-sensei words.

I guess it's time to get my lunch out and enjoy my moment of peace.

"By the way, Tsurumi, to my office, now!" The tone of her voice indicates that she is not in a good mood.

But I don't remember doing anything to piss her off, so I just got up from my seat and walked her to her office. Since I know, I didn't do anything wrong, I don't have to worry.

Once we entered her office, she took a seat across from me.

"Sit down." The tone of her voice indicated more of an order than a suggestion.

Once I sat down, I didn't hesitate to ask.

"Excuse me, Hiratsuka-sensei, why did you bring me to your office?"

She just looked at me and kept looking for something in a row of documents.

''Do you know what this is?'' Sensei put a sheet in front of me, if I remember correctly, it is an essay where we should mention the things we like and how we would see each other in the future. Of course, this time I did the essay, and I presented it correctly.

''It's the essay you left for homework.'' Remembering, I mentioned that I like to read, play and in the future, I see myself as a corporate slave, nothing out of the ordinary.

''So, you are telling me that you are aware of what you wrote?'' From her expression I can tell that she is upset.

''That's right, I only put what you asked us to. Also, I don't think it's anything out of the ordinary."

''Oh, so we have those, well, then I will read a little about what you wrote.''

''The human being is nothing more than a plague that torments the world, his very existence damages the planet. Although they say that their work is important, in the end they are just leeches, I'm wrong, comparing them to leeches would be an insult to these animals. People will always look after their own well-being more than that of others. They are disgusting beings who only seek their own satisfaction even if they have to harm others. No matter how much time passes, they will only get worse. All human beings are trash, that's why world peace will only be possible when humans are destroyed ... And there more of this absurdity written throughout the essay.''

Hearing everything Sensei mentioned, I couldn't help but cover my face in embarrassment.

The day I finished writing the essay, I started to write some ideas I had for the plots of some novels, so I made several drafts with different plots, and it seems that when I saved my essay by mistake, I saved one of these drafts.

"So, Tsurumi, what is your excuse?" Sensei said with a serious tone.

''I made a mistake saving my essay, so I turned in some drafts I wrote, but don't worry, I can bring you the real essay by tomorrow.''

I think this would suffice as it was just a mix up on my part.

''The essay is the least of it. After reading this, I could realize something, more than a simple writing, it is like a message to someone, as if everything were directed towards you.'' I guess she is very perceptive.

"Come on, Sensei, it was just something that came out of my imagination because I read a lot of manga so don't look for another meaning for it." I said this with a cheerful tone.

"Tsurumi, answer me, do you feel any hatred towards people?" Her tone was neutral.

''Of course not, sensei'' I answered in a disinterested way.

''Can you tell by looking at me in the face?'' I had averted my eyes when I said this to Hiratsuka-sensei.

''I thought you were calling me to talk about my essay, not about what I write in my free time'' I said this with a serious tone, after all, it is none of your business what I write about.

''As a teacher, it is my duty to watch over my students, and I was also able to realize several things when reading this: You would not hesitate to ignore someone who asks you for help or is suffering, you are indifferent to the pain or suffering of other people, you can hurt someone and not feel guilty about it, and most worrying of all, saying that human beings are trash and should be destroyed can be interpreted as actually hating people."

I guess Sensei is too perceptive, more than she would expect from someone, since to deduce this from a simple writing I did is quite scary.

"I don't hate people or anything like that, I just let my imagination run wild and wrote some crazy stuff, that's all." I said this with a natural tone.

''Maybe I could have been wrong.'' Although she said this, the tone of her voice showed that she doubted what I said.

''If I can get sensei to misunderstand what I wrote. it shows that I am on the right track regarding what I write.'' I said this in a cheerful tone.

''Going back to the subject of the essay, as a punishment at dismissal time you will come to my office and finish it.'' At least the tone of her voice returned to the authoritarian one of teachers.

"Okay." I guess with this, I have no reason to stay here anymore, I wanted to go back to my classroom, or I would miss lunch.

So, I stood up and started walking towards the door.

''Tsurumi.''

''Tell me, Sensei.'' I turned around hearing her voice.

''This is the second time you break the rules, the third time I won't be so lenient, and I'll have to give you a more severe punishment.'' After saying this, she made a pose with her hands that indicated that he would beat me up. Although her face showed that she enjoys saying this, does she have a fetish for hitting her students?

"Okay, Sensei, I'll try not to default again." Although I'm sure I could handle Sensei easily but doing so would only get me into more trouble, so when the time comes, I'll just let it go.

After saying this, I left the teacher's lounge.

I must say that I was surprised how Sensei could figure that out just by reading something so simple and monotonous.

Unfortunately, Sensei was wrong. That's why I was able to calmly deny all of her words from her, since saying that I hate people is wrong.

Clench my fist at the thought of this.

Because the person I hate the most is me.

But I must admit that he was right in the rest, I could not care less what happens to other people outside of me, they must be able to handle their own problems although this was what led to my death.

Remembering and thinking about this would only make me lose my appetite, so I returned all these thoughts inside me, to the deepest corner of my mind. Where they should stay forever.

Since just remembering them makes me think of nothing but my existence is unnecessary here, how could I enjoy this life while being a shitty person? Someone so despicable that the last thing I heard before I died was my own mother telling me "I hate you".

But that does not matter since in the end that is something that cannot be changed, and as long as you do not think about it, there is no problem.

I suppose it could be considered a skill not to pay attention to certain things.

With these thoughts, I headed to my classroom.

...

I went in search of a can of Max Caffe.

I had already finished my rehearsal in front of Hiratsuka-Sensei so now I can head home. Of course, it was something simple to do, and I also learned the great lesson of making sure of the things I deliver since I don't want to find out what awaits me after my third fault, although I can guess.

Once I bought my sweet drink, I headed outside the school to head home.

As I headed home, I could hear my name.

"Tsurumi-san!"

Turning around, I could see that the person who called me was Yuigahama.

"Yuigahama-san, hello." Quickly, Yuigahama caught up with me.

''I thought you had already gone home.'' She said with a tone of curiosity.

''Hiratsuka-sensei made me do some things, so I just got out, how about you?''

It was rare that Yuigahama was in Sobu High at this time since the most common thing is that she was together with Yumiko and Ebina. Also, I think that recently Kawasaki has also accompanied them at the start, I guess I should thank Ebina.

''Today I had to stay to clean the classroom.'' She said this in an animated tone, I'm surprised how animated she can be about anything.

And so, the topic of the conversation died. To be honest, I find it hard to maintain a topic of conversation with a person like Yuigahama. If it were someone else, I wouldn't have a problem with it.

As we walked, I could tell that Yuigahama fixed her eyes on me but quickly averted them, as if she wanted to tell me something.

"Yuigahama-san, do you want to ask me something?"

She looked surprised at my question.

''How did you know?'' The tone of surprise in her voice told me that I was right.

''You're too easy to read.''

''Ohhhhh.'' She looked like a little girl as she said this.

"So, what do you want to ask me?"

"Over lunch we got to talking about having a study group, of course it was still an idea."

It is 1 month before the exams start, so it would be normal to do this. After the exams come the holidays.

''And what's with that?'' If she wanted to tell me to study together, I'm sure Yumiko could have told me.

"Well, it's just that I'm not very good at it, so I'm afraid of being a burden to others." I guess that's valid. A study group consists of everyone supporting each other in order to improve their knowledge, but if one of them was very behind, it would only make the others fall behind.

"And while we were talking, both Yumiko and Saki-san mentioned how you are a great teacher, but they quickly started arguing." I can well imagine that situation.

''The good thing is that Hina was able to calm both of them down.'' As always, Ebina saves the day.

''Then what is your question?'' Yuigahama had told me many things, but she didn't ask the question she wanted to ask me although she could sense it.

''Well, since I heard how good you are at teaching.'' She take a breath as if the following was difficult to say. ''I was wondering if you could help me.'' After saying this, he put his hands together and crouched down in supplication.

I understand her situation, and it's not really that I have anything against this. If Yuigahama were interested in improving herself before doing a study group with the others, it shows that she wants to avoid causing trouble.

''Alright.''

''Seriously!''

I nodded to her words.

"Yeih!" Yuigahama quickly became more animated than usual.

I made the right decision?

''Then give me your number to coordinate a day to study, since there is still 1-month left before the exams start, so there is no rush.'' I said as I took out my cell phone.

Yuigahama took out her cell phone, and we exchanged numbers. With this one more number was added to my contact list that was only made up of my family, Yumiko and Kawasaki. It's not that I have many friends.

With this matter over, we say our goodbyes and go our separate ways since the Yuigahama address is far from my home.

...

At night I took out my cell phone to contact Yuigahama and plan the dates to study, since I doubt very much that just 1 time would be enough. I guess 2 Saturdays in a row would be enough. Of course, they will be long sessions.

But before I could dial her number, I received an incoming call, it was from Yumiko.

''Hello, Yumiko." I greeted.

"Hello, Raiden, on Saturday we will go to the mall to buy a present for Yui since her birthday is near, so you can come to pick me up at home, so we can go together."

I didn't know when Yuigahama's birthday was. Of course, it's none of my business to know, but since she's a friend of Yumiko's, I guess giving her a gift would be normal.

''I can't refuse, right?''

''Of course not.''

I could only sigh at my situation, and I wanted to use Saturday to study with Yuigahama. Then I will have to change the day, and since today is Thursday, it will have to be tomorrow.

"Okay, I'll pick you up on Saturday."

"Then we'll meet at school. By the way, don't you think you should spend lunch with us?"

''At this moment I am passing through a tunnel, the signal is being cut''

''You don't drive, so that's impossible!''

''I lost the signal''. I prefer to avoid having lunch with them, my mental stability will thank me.

''Don't hang up on me, Raid...''

I hung up.

I guess on Saturday I'll have to make up for it. Seriously, sometimes I still don't believe that I'm someone close to Yumiko.

But it's not that I dislike this 100% either.

...

After my talk with Yumiko, I called Yuigahama. We coordinated that on Friday and the following Saturday we would study.

And as strange as it was, Yuigahama suggested studying at her house. I don't know if she's very innocent or just doesn't take me seriously. It's not as if I had ulterior motives with her either.

So right now, we are going to her house to study.

Yuigahama is in a good mood as she hums something.

I can affirm that energetic people do not go with me.

During the way to her house, we could observe something.

Apparently, they were 2 students who had cornered another, by their uniforms I can tell that they are from middle school, more precisely a year younger than us.

But for some reason, the cornered student was totally serene, as if he had control of the situation.

''That's wrong.'' Quickly, Yuigahama did not hesitate to react when seeing this situation.

"I think you're misunderstanding" I said this to try to calm Yuigahama since I could tell that she would do something foolish, and he was absolutely right.

Yuigahama didn't hesitate to go and start berating those students.

The 3 students just looked at Yuigahama strangely.

Sometimes I forget that this girl is a headache, I already understand Hikigaya for choosing Yukinoshita.

I quickly grabbed Yuigahama's wrist and pulled her out of there.

''Sorry to interrupt." I could see the same look I get when I am having fun, watching that guy.

"Tsurumi-san, what are you doing, we have to help that boy." We had already moved away from those guys.

''Just shut up and watch.'' I am not one to brag about many things, but my intuition and my way of reading people is correct.

Since we were already a bit far from the scene, we would not be involved, we also had a great field of vision about what would happen, and, according to what I intuited, it would be something quite fun.

''That was kind of weird, but back to where we're concerned, give us the things you took back, and we'll just teach you a little lesson'' Said one of the 2 guys.

''What if I don't want to?'' His voice was provocative and at the same time showed security.

And just as I intuited, that boy beat up his 2 attackers, and from his expression I could tell that he was enjoying this, as if he had sought to end up in that situation on purpose.

"There was no need to interrupt." I said

Yuigahama looked surprised to see how that boy easily finished off his attackers.

"But he seemed helpless against those two." Yuigahama was still shocked at how that situation had turned out. I can't blame her, at first glance it seemed that that boy was defenseless, but the reality is that he only wanted to be in a disadvantageous situation to say that everything had been in self-defense, for some reason he reminded me of someone.

''It is not enough to look at some things to say that it is happening, you must analyze everything.''

''Did you know?'' She asked somewhat incredulously.

''That's right, just by looking at his expression, as well as looking at his posture, I could tell that the boy wanted to be in that situation.''

"That's surprising," Yuigahama said in an animated tone.

''Besides, what would you have done if your assumption had been correct, and that boy had just been someone helpless? I doubt that just talking would have calmed the situation."

Yuigahama averted her gaze guiltily, as I find it hard to think of Yuigahama doing anything physically against those two.

"Yumiko said that when she was in trouble, you wouldn't hesitate to help her, so I figured that if the situation got worse, you wouldn't hesitate to intervene.'' Yuigahama said with a guilty smile. Since when did I become a kind of tool for these situations?

Now I remember, I was to blame for this.

I guess I'll have to talk to Yumiko, maybe I was being too lenient on this. Of course, in the end, if the situation calls for it, I wouldn't hesitate to intervene, but just because Yuigahama is Yumiko's friend, if she were a stranger, I couldn't care less.

"Besides, you always act that way, so I thought it was normal." She said

"How's that?" I was curious how Yuigahama played me.

''Well, you know, the day of the Karaoke you intervened just at the moment that those boys approached Yumiko, you also did not hesitate to throw a glass of water at Sagami's head and from what Yumiko said, you always help her, so it's easy to think that you wouldn't hesitate to help anyone who's in trouble."

"I guess in Yuigahama-san's eyes I'm someone with a good heart who helps the needy."

"That's right." Yuigahama said with a cheerful tone.

''Unfortunately, you are wrong Yuigahama-san, if I help Yumiko, it is because she is my friend, if I saw another person in trouble, I would not take the slightest effort to intervene, since each one should be able to solve their own problems. After all, if someone solved all your problems, you would only end up becoming someone incapable of doing things, and the times I helped Yumiko were in things that were beyond her capacity.''

Yuigahama put on a surprised expression.

"I guess you're right." The tone of her voice was somewhat downcast. I guess she thought I was one of those people who would always help others. Unfortunately, I couldn't care less about others.

From our little conversation the atmosphere felt heavy.

Seeing the cheerful Yuigahama like that is strange and uncomfortable. It would be best to create a topic of conversation, and for my good luck I came up with something.

"By the way, Yuigahama-san do you have pets?''

"Yes, I have a cute cream-colored dachshund!" Yuigahama had regained her mood when I asked her about Sable. I guess there are benefits to knowing things you shouldn't know.

"Then we should speed up the pace, I want to meet him.'' That I like cats does not mean that I dislike dogs. I also remember the Sable is very lively, so I feel a bit intrigued by petting him.

With that said, we quickened our pace and in no time, we arrived at an apartment complex, this was where Yuigahama lived.

She led the way, and we headed to her apartment.

I never thought I would have the opportunity to visit Yuigahama's house, but now the most important question is whether her mother is home.

Thinking of someone's mother must be a crime, but we are talking about Gahamama. I remember that she was always loved by the fandom, even she was more popular than her daughter. And if I remember, when I was 6 years old, I thought about some irrational things involving the NTR. My thoughts at that time were quite unreal.

"Tsurumi-san, is something wrong?"

"Why do you ask?" I quickly answered her question in a normal tone.

''You stood still and made strange expressions.''

''I was just thinking about some unimportant things.'' I couldn't tell her that I was fantasizing about her mother since from any point of view it would be horrible.

''If you say so.'' There was some doubt in her voice

Once we entered her house, I could hear some footsteps coming at full speed.

Just as Yuigahama said, a small cream-colored dachshund appeared. Sable seemed excited by the return of Yuigahama and somewhat curious about the intruder who entered his territory.

I leaned down and called out to him.

''Come here, Sable.''

Sable quickly approached me, and I began to caress him. He is quite a docile and friendly dog.

''Tsurumi-san, how do you know his name?'' Asked a puzzled Yuigahama.

Knowing things that haven't happened yet or are confidential can be big help as well as a big problem if you leak information, in this case calling Sable by his name when Yuigahama never mentioned it is a problem.

The time it happened with Kawasaki I was able to manage, but in this situation, I can't think of an answer. Because if I say that Yumiko told me, but Yuigahama never mentioned it to her, I would look like a liar, so my options are slim.

If I took longer to respond, it would only make me look suspicious, so I'll have to do something I hate, improvise.

''The answer is simple; it has the shape of a Sable.''

I'm sure what I said must have sounded totally stupid. I'm really bad at improvising.

But to my surprise, Yuigahama's face showed that she was considering my words.

''You are right!'' She said this as if she had made the discovery of the cycle.

I guess I should be thankful that Yuigahama is kind of dumb.

She started petting her dog.

''Sable is shaped like a Sable.'' She said this with a playful tone.

I still wonder how she managed to pass the entrance exam.

"By the way, Yuigahama-san, your parents are at home?"

''Hum.'' She seemed to be trying to remember something.

''My mother told me in the morning that she would go out in the afternoon and come back in the evening.''

I guess I won't get a chance to meet her, not that I had any expectations from the start.

''Then it is time to start studying since I have a feeling that there is a lot of work to do.''

''Don't say it like it's an impossible task!'' She pouted after saying this, she looked kind of adorable.

...

I guess impossible was a pretty good word.

I was on my way home, I had finished teaching a Yuigahama, since preparing her in a single day was something impossible but teaching her the basics of most of the course would simplify things.

There are still 1 month left before the exams start, so with the help of the others, I think Yuigahama would have no problem, after all, Yumiko is quite smart.

While I was walking near a park, I could hear some noises and several voices, these came from an alley near it.

Since I had nothing better to do, I decided to take a look at it since some words seemed interesting to me.

-''Now you're not so rude, huh?''

-''Attacking two of our own and thinking you would come out unscathed, are you stupid?''

-''Come on, why don't you defend yourself? I guess you're just a loser.''

-''Taking away their money to stay in the games, are you stupid?''

There were several boys hitting one who was lying on the ground, they had a uniform that I didn't know. I guess it must be from another high school since at first glance I can tell that some must be my age or older.

Looking more closely at the victim, I realized that he was the boy of the afternoon, the one who easily hit his alleged aggressors. From what I could hear, this guy was the one who took the money from him.

Maybe he was good at some martial art, but that doesn't make you invincible, much less ensure that you can take on multiple people at once. Of course, there are exceptions.

For a moment our eyes met, there was no reflection of that look full of confidence and arrogance, now it was just one of fear and terror. It seemed as if he was asking me for help.

At the time I thought that we could look alike, I couldn't be more wrong. After all, if he were the one who started all this, he should take responsibility for his actions and not be waiting for help from a stranger.

''Hey, you who are looking!'' One of the aggressors called my attention.

I just decided to go my way.

People must take responsibility for their own problems, if that boy had not taken an arrogant behavior, none of this would have happened to him.

It may sound selfish since if one has the ability to help someone, he should do it, but in the end, this is up to each one.

And honestly, I couldn't care less what happens to other people.

Yui's birthday

''So, if we're ready, let's go.'' Said a cheerful Ebina.

It was only a few days until Yuigahama's birthday, so we decided to go buy her something. And since it's a gift for Yuigahama, no one objected to the idea.

So Ebina, Yumiko, Kawasaki and I were on our way to the mall.

Thanks to Ebina, the way to the shopping center was somewhat calm since when it seemed that Yumiko and Kawasaki were going to argue, she diverted the subject.

I still don't understand why they always argue, it seemed that there is something that makes them unable to stand each other.

But this happens more when I am present, so the times that I am absent, the probability of them arguing is low, this is what Ebina told me.

After taking the train and walking for a few minutes, we arrived at the mall, so now our task would be to find a present for Yuigahama, and they planned to go to various places that day after school. Not to mention that I'm already involved before I even give my opinion on whether I want to attend.

"So, guys, since there are 4 of us, the best thing would be to divide us into two groups of two, so we would have an extra opinion about the possible gift for Yui-chan." Ebina's idea seemed correct to me, since that way we would avoid buying something that was expectations, after all our group is not the most normal in taste, so to speak.

''I agree.'' Kawasaki said in a serious tone.

''I support Hina's idea.'' Yumiko seemed happy about this decision.

''And you, Tsurumi-kun, what do you think?''

"I have no problem with it." I nodded along with my words.

"Then, since everyone agrees, I will go with SakiSaki and Yumiko with Tsurumi-kun." After she said this, I could see that Ebina winked at Yumiko for some reason.

When it looked as if Kawasaki was going to say something to protest, Ebina grabbed her arm and started dragging her into the store.

''We'll meet here in an hour.'' After saying this, Ebina walked into the store together with Kawasaki.

I'm glad that Kawasaki gets along with Ebina, but I still don't understand the friendship of the girls.

"So, it seems like it's just the two of us, Raiden." Yumiko was happy about this.

''It's obvious, isn't it?'' I said with a mocking tone. It's still fun to tease her.

I felt slight pain in my arm.

''I understand, I understand.''

So, we begin our search for Yuigahama's gift.

We walked past several stores as we looked at the different products they were selling.

"Yumiko, can I ask you something?"

''Tell me.'' Yumiko said with an amused and playful tone.

''Is there any need to hold my arm?'' Of course, I don't have a problem with this warm feeling, but there are some things to avoid.

Ever since we started walking, Yumiko had been holding my arm the whole time.

''Since you don't usually spend time with me, this is the least you can do. Besides, it's a small punishment for the day I called you on your cell phone.''

I guess giving him an excuse like I'm going through a tunnel wasn't the best answer.

I could only sigh in response to it.

...

We had gone through several stores and still hadn't found anything that Yuigahama liked. Although Yumiko rejected all my ideas.

We went up to the second level of the mall, which specialized in women's clothing, I guess we should have started with this place.

We decided to enter one of these stores so that Yumiko could see some clothes that could be Yuigahama's gift.

While she was comparing the different blouses, something caught my attention.

I was able to observe a mannequin that had quite suggestive clothes.

They looked more like a cosplay than a lingerie set.

I couldn't help but imagine Yumiko wearing that outfit. A pretty funny and sexy sight, I would say.

"What are you looking at, Ra-i-den-kun?" I could feel that death was behind me.

I didn't need to turn around to recognize the owner of that voice.

''I was just appreciating the different types of clothes that this store sells.'' I tried to excuse myself to avoid any trouble that was about to happen.

''Oh, is that so, and for that you had to go to the lingerie section?'' Her tone of voice was cheerful, but that was far from the reality.

''Were you planning to give some of this to Yui?'' Her voice took on a dangerous tone,

I needed to make an excuse. But what excuse could you put in a situation like this?

I saw this lingerie, and I imagined you wearing it.

I'm sure if I said this, I'd be dead.

As she continued to think of an excuse, Yumiko's face turned red as well as she seemed nervous and upset at the same time.

"You pervert, what do you think you are imagining?!"

Yumiko started throwing several punches at me quickly, which I just took as there wasn't much force in them.

"Did I say that out loud?" That would explain why Yumiko was upset with me.

"Of course, you did, you pervert" Yumiko said while she was still upset.

There was no consistent way out of this situation, so I'll use the same words that got me into this situation.

''You can't blame me, after all, you are beautiful, so imagining some things is normal.'' For some reason, I feel like it makes the situation worse.

I felt great pain in my ankle, Yumiko had kicked me right in a very sensitive area. So I crouched down in pain.

''Don't you think that was excessive?'' I said with a tone of pain.

"You're an idiot for saying those things, but I guess I can't do anything, after all, I'm beautiful." Yumiko said that with the air of a queen (arrogant). I guess calling her beautiful made her happy.

When she wants to, she acts shy and other times she acts aggressive. Women, who understand them.

''Can you get up?'' Yumiko said with a concerned tone, definitely women are an incomprehensible book to read.

''I'm fine.'' After saying this, I stood up to indicate that I was in perfect condition. After all, I can tell that she cares about me.

Once we finished our little conflict, we left that store, in the end we didn't buy anything.

Although we went to other stores, we still couldn't find anything to give Yuigahama as a gift.

But being Yuigahama anything should do. But Yumiko would not like this.

As I surveyed my surroundings, an idea occurred to me.

"Yumiko, and if we go to that store, I'm sure we'll find something for Yuigahama." I said this as I pointed to Pan-san's store.

"In that place?" She looked doubtful of my proposal.

''I'm sure there will be something''

After saying this, I took Yumiko's hand, and we went to the store, and for some reason she didn't protest on the way.

When we once entered, we split up to see the different products that were in the store, although I already had an idea of what to buy from her.

I once found what I was looking for, I went looking for Yumiko. She was holding one of pan-san's stuffed animals.

"They're pretty cute, aren't they?" There's something about those stuffed animals that make them adorable.

''I'd rather say they're weird since I don't find cute in these things.'' Yumiko kept holding the stuffed animal as she tried to analyze why they were so popular.

''Not everything can have good tastes.'' After saying this, I took the stuffed animal that Yumiko was holding and returned it to his shelf. I remembered that she disliked Pan-san.

I guess it would be time to pay for this.

"Raiden waits."

I turned around to see why Yumiko had called me.

''How does it fit me?''

She was wearing a Pan-san hood, she looked pretty good.

''You look pretty cute.'' I couldn't help but praise her as she looked cute wearing it.

"I guess I could try.'' Said Yumiko

"Are you going to buy it?" Yumiko changed her mind about Pan-san's products too quickly.

''Yes, since maybe I could have been a bit premature with my opinion regarding Pan-san.''

Having one more fan of Pan-san is good

"I'm happy for you." I said, nodding my head.

With Yumiko joining Pan-san's fans, we went to the checkout to cancel Yuigahama's gift and Pan-san's garment from Yumiko.

I took out my wallet to pay.

''Wait, Raiden, I can pay for this.''

"Don't worry, accept it as a gift from me."

After saying this, Yumiko agreed that I would pay for everything.

The good thing was that I already had the gift from Yuigahama, but Yumiko hadn't bought her anything yet.

"So, Yumiko, do you have any idea what you're going to buy Yuigahama?

''I can't think of anything.'' Yumiko said somewhat dejectedly.

''Something will come to you.'' There would be no point in continuing to go to the various stores if she does not have an idea in mind, and it didn't work out.

''Do you want to go eat something?'' Since we had been looking for the gift for about 1 hour, and maybe Yumiko can think of something during that time.

''That's it!'' Yumiko looked quite cheerful. ''You're a genius, Raiden.''

Yumiko quickly grabbed my arm and started dragging me to a store.

We went into a store that sold kitchen items. Yumiko is not thinking of giving Yuigahama a kitchen gift, right?

"What do you think of this?" Yumiko was wearing a melon-colored apron, matching Yuigahama's hair color.

"It looks good on you, but if it's a gift for Yuigahama, I wouldn't be too sure."

''Why do you say that?'' Yumiko tilted her head to the side, she looked quite cute doing this.

"An apron is for people who cook often, and being Yuigahama, I doubt very much that she will use it constantly."

''Although it may not seem like it, Yui knows how to cook, and although at first it was terrible, she learned little by little.''

''Did you teach her how to cook?'' Yumiko knew how to cook some desserts, so the idea itself was not so unrealistic.

''I taught her the basics, although Yui was pretty bad at it, but she never gave up and managed to do it.''

''You must have had a hard time, huh?''

Yumiko let out a sigh, I guess it must have been quite difficult to achieve a feat of that magnitude.

Yumiko paid for the apron, and they wrapped it in gift paper. I guess this is the end of the shopping. It was quite exhausting, both physically and mentally.

Looking at the time on my cell phone, I realized that we finished just in time to meet up with Ebina and Kawasaki.

''Yumiko, it's time to go.''

''Alright.''

So, we started to go to the agreed place to meet the girls and finish this day of shopping.

When we arrived at the site, Ebina and Kawasaki were already waiting for us, it seems that they also managed to buy the gift.

''And how did it go?'' I felt that Ebina's question had 2 meanings for some reason.

''We managed to buy the gifts, and from your expressions I see that you did too.''

''That's right, Tsurumi-kun, although for Sakisaki it was a bit difficult, but she managed, right?'' Ebina looked at Kawasaki, while she seemed somewhat embarrassed by this.

"It's my first time buying a gift for someone outside of my family, so I wanted to make sure it was to Yuigahama's liking." Kawasaki's expression was shy as she said this.

"I guess you can make expressions like that too, huh." Yumiko's voice held mockery.

''Do you have a problem with it?'' Kawasaki did not hesitate to respond to Yumiko's words.

I guess there are things that never change. I hope that on Yuigahama's birthday they don't start arguing.

...

We're on our way into the arcade games. Since the plan for today was to go to the arcade first and then to the karaoke where we would give Yuigahama her gifts.

Good plan, in my opinion.

As I thought about this, I could feel the eyes of several guys on me. Saying it that way seems very strange, I'm sure Ebina would be happy if she realized this.

The reason for this is easy to guess. I was the only boy in a group of 4 girls, so his looks of envy and hatred were very noticeable.

If I were on the opposite side, would also do the same. An idiot surrounded by 4 beautiful girls is something to envy.

I would even think that it would be nice to take his place, although if they were in my position, they would realize that it is not as nice as they imagine.

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at the arcade games.

"So, Yui, what game do you want to start with?? After all, it's your birthday."

"Hmmm, I know, let's go with air jockey table." Yuigahama said, as she was excited by the idea.

Air jockey table, huh, I haven't played it in a long time.

Once the chips were purchased, it was time to divide the teams since the table accepted 2 people per team, but we were 5.

"Then how do we split up?" Yuigahama asked, although I had already decided.

''Let's keep it simple, Yuigahama with Yumiko against Ebina and Kawasaki, the team I won faces me.''

I didn't want to sound arrogant, but both in this life and the previous one I was good at this kind of games, but now that I have better reflexes and response speed.

"You're sure you can take on both of us?" Kawasaki said with a teasing tone though there was a sub-message to her words.

''AH!? And why do you say that as if you already won?'' It seems that Yumiko understood Kawasaki's sub-message.

''Come on, come on, any problem is solved while we play, okay?'' Ebina calmed the situation as usual.

''I'm going to make you swallow your words. Kawasaki, come on, Yui, let's teach Kawasaki a lesson.''

"Yes, Yumiko!"

Team Yumiko was motivated.

''I want to see that, come on, Ebina.''

''There we go sakisaki.''

So with the words said before, the game started, although I already had an idea of who would win.

The first point went to Kawasaki, with a quick move she launched the puck towards Yumiko's goal.

''It seems that i was right.'' Kawasaki is enjoying it.

''Yui, more attentive.'' Said Yumiko.

''Yes!''

After another exchange, it was a point for Yumiko.

''You shouldn't brag before the game is over, Saki-Saki.'' Yumiko said Kawasaki's nickname rather mockingly, and it seems that this motivated Kawasaki more.

'''Ebina, let's go with everything.''

In the following minutes the game was very even, both teams defended and attacked well, to the point that the score was 3-3, the next point would define the winner.

''Prepared to lose, Miura!''

"That's what I should tell you!"

More than a game, it seemed like a method of resolving their constant arguments.

It was a very even game, but as expected, it was Kawasaki who won, after all, her reflexes and strength are superior to the others.

''It is my victory.'' Kawasaki had won because of what could be interpreted as being superior to Yumiko.

''I'm sorry, Yumiko, if I had reacted in time we wouldn't have lost.'' Yui was somewhat overwhelmed by her failure at the last moment.

''Don't worry, Yui, I should have moved faster too.''

I clapped my hands to get her attention as I didn't want them to get depressed when we were just starting out.

''There are several games so they will have their chance at rematch, and we also came to have fun, right?''

"You're right, Tsurumi-san!" At least Yuigahama had recovered her mood.

''Do you want to start, Tsurumi? or you are afraid.'' Kawasaki was quite arrogant after her victory against Yumiko. Also, the next game will be 1 vs 2, so I'm at a disadvantage.

''Kawasaki, you know very well that you can't brag against me since the result will be the same as always.'' I said arrogantly.

''I want to see that, come on, Ebina!'' They both got in a position to play.

''Come on, Raiden, teach them a lesson.''

If the public supports me, I guess I'll take it seriously.

In the beginning, I threw the puck hard at Kawasaki's goal, giving the first point.

''Yumiko, what happened?''

''I think Raiden scored, but I couldn't see it.''

I guess it's my turn to brag.

The result, 7-0, an absolute victory for me. Even though Kawasaki and Ebina tried to defend it was useless as I just came back to attack, and I'm superior to Kawasaki in reflexes, so there wasn't much she could do.

''I guess it was a massacre, hahaha.'' Ebina took it easy, although Kawasaki seemed dejected by the result.

''What happened, Kawasaki, you couldn't score even 1 point, something pathetic, don't you think?''

''At least I made it to the final!''

''It was lucky!''

And so the mood of both returned to normal, so to speak.

''Come on, come on, how about you solve it with a game of table tennis? What do you think, Yui?'' Said Ebina.

''I agree, and I haven't played in a while'' Yuigahama was excited about it.

I never played table tennis, so maybe I passed this game.

We went to the classic games section, and there was a tennis table. It seems strange to me that there are these types of games in an arcade, but who am I to judge.

Yumiko and Kawasaki took their positions and began the match.

Normally Kawasaki should have the upper hand due to her strength and responsiveness, but Yumiko had a great command of the game.

In the end, the game ended with the victory of Yumiko with a great advantage.

''Tch!''

''Come on Kawasaki, be a good loser and congratulate the winner.''

"Don't be proud because you beat me in this game, there's still more." At least she accepted Yumiko's victory.

"Tsurumi-san, can I play against you?" Yuigahama asked with some hesitation.

''I never played table tennis, so I'm probably bad at this''

''Come on, Raiden, play against Yui, besides, it's her birthday.''

''Okay.'' I reluctantly agreed.

I could see a smile from Yuigahama's part for a few seconds.

"Yui, have you played table tennis before?"

''Only a few times during middle school.''

So Yuigahama has an advantage against me in this game, and so she herself decided to play against me in something I have no idea about, huh. I guess she can be a bit competitive too.

"Tsurumi losing, this is something I want to see." It seems that Yuigahama already has the cheerleaders for her.

"So, here I go." Yuigahama said before hitting the ball with the racket

Although the ball came back at full speed and crashed into the net behind her.

''Huh? Tsurumi-san, you said you've never played the game!"

''That's correct, but just by watching Yumiko's game I already learned the basics.''

Also, having a quick reaction capacity helps with this.

''Mou, that's not fair!''

I guess Yui just wanted to beat me in some game. I guess I can give Yuigahama a win.

"Let's continue, since you're not going to give up on the first point, are you?" I said this with a teasing tone, and it paid off, as Yuigahama prepared to continue.

The game went normally, ending with the victory of Yuigahama. I lost intentionally, but at first glance it must have seemed that the game was very even.

"I win!" Yuigahama was happy with her victory. ''Did you see that Yumiko''

''Congratulations Yui, you were amazing there''

Yuigahama was celebrating together with Yumiko and Ebina.

"You let yourself win, didn't you?" Kawasaki said quietly.

''It seems? I only saw Yuigahama win cleanly."

''I don't believe it, from the first point it was seen that you had total control of the game.''

''It's her birthday, so it was a small favor from me.''

"Though it doesn't seem fair to me."

''Yuigahama is happy, that's enough. Besides, it's just a tennis game.'' There was no need to give it more importance than it should, although I think Kawasaki told me this because she thinks that in any situation this could be repeated.

''If you are worried that I will let me win when we train, even if I wanted to, I see it as difficult since it is very easy to defeat you, it would even be more difficult for me to let you win than to win you.'' I said this with a mocking tone.

''One of these days I'll make you eat your words, Tsurumi.''

''I would like to see that.''

"You two, if you're done chatting in private, let's go to other games." For some reason, Yumiko's voice sounded a little annoyed.

''Here we go.''

We spent the next hour playing various games, fighting games, questions and answers games.

Of course, in each of them Kawasaki and Yumiko had their confrontations, but in the end they were tied. Not to their liking, but there was nothing they could do about it.

''I'm exhausted.'' Yumiko had been to most of the games, so it was normal for her to be fatigued.

''It was quite fun, wasn't it SakiSaki?''

''I guess you're right.'' Although Kawasaki and Yumiko spent most of the time competing, they always had a smile on their faces.

''By the way, where is Yui?''

''She said she was going to go to the bathroom, but she still hasn't come back.''

We couldn't leave her, so we went for her.

We saw Yui in a claw machine, she seemed to be trying to pull out a stuffed animal although she hadn't been successful at it.

''I lost again.'' Yui was a bit dejected.

''So here you were, Yui, we were waiting for you.'' I couldn't blame Yumiko; she cares about her friends.

"Sorry, I saw that stuffed animal on my way back and I wanted to get it, but I failed every time."

''You could have told us; I'll get it for you.'' Yumiko said with a cheerful tone.

Although after 3 failed attempts she was no longer as happy as before.

''Stupid machine, just wants our money!'' Yumiko was upset.

''Come on, Yumiko, you can't always win on these machines.''

Ebina tried to calm Yumiko down with her comforting words.

I guess I could give it a try.

Though before I got close, Kawasaki inserted a coin and got the stuffed animal Yuigahama wanted.

''Yuigahama, this is for you.''

Yuigahama caught the dachshund-shaped stuffed animal that he wanted so much.

''Thank you, Saki-san.''

''I didn't know you were good at this kind of Kawasaki stuff.'' I never thought she had a talent for this kind of games.

"Keika once wanted a stuffed animal, so I had to learn to play to get it." An older sister's love knows no bounds.

"Then we should go to karaoke." Yumiko started to lead the way, although she was somewhat irritated, since she hadn't been able to get the stuffed animal for Yuigahama, while Kawasaki got it without much effort.

"By the way, thanks to you too, Yumiko, I know you worked hard for me." Yuigahama said as she hugged Yumiko.

''It was nothing though I couldn't get it.'' Yumiko was a little flushed at Yuigahama's words.

Seeing these kinds of scenes is quite comforting.

...

Once we got to the karaoke, we reserved a room.

Since we had already spent quite a bit of energy in the arcade games, we only booked for an hour, as it would also get very late if we stayed any longer.

Once we were inside the room, we proceeded to deliver her gifts to Yuigahama.

She happily received gifts from Kawasaki and Ebina. She tried on the apron Yumiko gave her.

''Happy birthday, Yuigahama-san.'' I handed over the small box that contained what I had bought at Pan-san's shop.

She quickly opened the box revealing a necklace with a small panda in the center.

"It's cute." She tried it on without hesitation, although there was a drawback to this.

"Yuigahama-san, it's a dog collar." I bought it for Sable, and it would technically count as a birthday present.

Her face turned red.

''Could you have told me earlier, you idiot!''

We couldn't help but laugh at the current situation. Likewise, Yumiko consoled Yuigahama for the embarrassing incident.

"Now that you are finished with Yui's gifts, let's start with the songs, I hope that Tsurumi-kun also participates." Ebina as always was in charge of leading the topics of conversation and the actions to follow. I am sure that if she were proposed, she can be a good leader.

''I prefer to avoid it.'' After all, I don't have a great singing voice. ''You guys take care of that while I ordered drinks and snacks.''

The girls began to choose the songs they were going to sing while I ordered our drinks over the phone. Since we have been here several times, I have already memorized what each one usually orders.

Yumiko and Ebina prefer juice while Yui iced tea, Kawasaki and I go for the Iced Coffee.

After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door.

The good thing is that they don't take long to deliver the orders. I received the drinks and put them on the table.

''They can be served.'' I said.

They each took their respective drinks.

Yuigahama coughed to get our attention.

''I want to thank everyone for being with me today. I really didn't expect something like this, but they made me very happy, I hope to continue being friends. That sounded a bit strange, I think." Yuigahama was a bit embarrassed by her words, I don't blame her, I guess it's something new for her.

The others thought the same as I did, so they hesitated to give Yuigahama words of support.

''Don't worry about it, Yui, after all, we are friends, right?'' Ebina was the first to speak.

"That's right, Yuigahama, you didn't sound weird at all." Although Kawasaki said in a normal voice, I could tell that she was happy at Yuigahama's words.

''The word strange has many definitions, but I don't think it applies to this case.'' I said the first thing that came to mind.

"As you could see, Yui, no one thinks it was weird" Yumiko was the last to support Yuigahama.

''Guys.'' Yuigahama said with a sentimental tone.

After our little sentimental moment, we proceeded to drink and start singing.

But something was strange, as time passed, Yuigahama's behavior became too hyperactive. To the point that she began to dance inside the room.

"Yui, are you alright?"

''Of course, Yumiko, I feel better than ever, hic.'' The last sound she made caught my attention. Could be ...?

"Yuigahama, can you come for a moment?"

"Of course, Saki-san." As she was walking, she tripped over the table, but Kawasaki caught her before she fell to the ground.

''Yuigahama is drunk!'' Kawasaki's words confirmed the theory I had.

''How can she be drunk if she didn't drink any alcohol?'' Yumiko showed concern for her friend's condition.

Kawasaki laid Yuigahama down, as she was having trouble standing up.

''Maybe there was some mistake, and they made a mistake with Yuigahama's drink''. This was the only theory I could come up with since Karaoke also serves alcoholic drinks, so it was likely that they mixed up one of the orders.

But in the same way, how is it possible that Yuigahama was drunk with only 1 glass of alcohol?

"Yui, you're not good at handling drinks, are you?"

''Why do you say that Yumiko, I'm not drunk!'' Yui pouted and replied without hesitation. Though...

''Yui, I'm over here.'' Yuigahama had started talking to the wall, quite amused, but it was not the time for it.

''Just keep lying down, okay?''

''Okay.''

''Guys, what do we do with Yui?'' Ebina took charge of the conversation.

"In her current state, it is impossible for Yui to get home alone." A girl her age being drunk and alone, I can only think of many scenarios with bad endings.

''I have to go straight home to take care of my brothers, so I can't be late, I'm sorry.'' Kawasaki said a little embarrassed about it.

"Don't worry about it, Sakisaki, I know how important your brothers are to you. In fact, the fact that you accompanied us today is enough, so don't pressure yourself for it." I guess Kawasaki had some plans on the day of today, but she did her best to come.

''If that's the problem, I can take her to her house.'' After all, I know where Yuigahama lives, and I don't think the other girls can carry Yuigahama, except for Kawasaki.

"But you don't know where Yui lives, so I could accompany you."

''In fact, I knows where she lives, so it is not necessary.''

''And how do you know that Raiden?'' Her voice took on a terrifying tone.

''Coincidences of life maybe.'' Yumiko's gaze was still fixed on me.

''She asked me to teach her some subjects, so we went to her house to study.'' There was no point in lying, besides that her expression was scary.

''You know there's also the library or school for it, right?'' Yumiko saying all this with a smile was terrifying.

"Come on, Yumiko, I'm sure they were just studying, right, Tsurumi-kun?" Ebina's gaze was sharp, as if she was trying to see any hesitation in my words.

"That's right, since Yuigahama didn't want to be a burden when she studied with you guys."

''I suppose that would be something Yui would do.'' Yumiko accepted my words thanks to the fact that he knows Yuigahama very well. ''But will you be able to carry Yui to her house?''

''I don't think I have a problem with it, after all, if I can with Kawasaki, I sure can with Yuigahama.'' I said with a disinterested tone.

Being wounded, I was able to carry Kawasaki, so it should be easy with Yuigahama.

''Because I feel like you're insulting me, Tsurumi.'' Kawasaki didn't hesitate to answer, but she was a little blushed when she said this, or maybe I saw wrong.

''Who knows.'' I moved my arms as if supporting my words.

''Could you tell me how that is, Ra-i-den.''

''I don't see the need to explain what we do when we're alone, you know.'' There was a bit of a blush on Kawasaki's face as she said this, but her words were still meant to provoke Yumiko, and she succeeded.

''What are you implying with that!?'' It seemed that at any moment they would start their routine. Although time passes, they still can't stand each other, apparently.

''Come on, you two, calm down, right now let's focus on Yui, okay?'' Ebina saving the day as always, I feel as if I already owe her several favors, and from the look she gave me, she's aware of it.

''Tch!''

''Tch!''

Even if they don't get along at least, they are well-synchronized.

Will they ever agree on anything?

...

The good thing about knowing laws is that you can use them to your advantage, such as receiving free service due to the mistake of the employees, after all, giving alcoholic beverages to minors is a crime.

And although the manager tried to deny this fact, someone from another room came to complain that they made a mistake with their drink, so there was no need to show more proof of it.

Once outside the Karaoke, I put Yuigahama on my back. Since loading it in another way would be more complicated and could suggest other things.

Having her on my back, I could feel two soft things on my back, plus her legs were also soft to the touch, so I couldn't help but make a strange face.

You can't blame me, my body is that of a teenager, so feeling aroused towards the opposite sex is totally normal.

Although the look I got for this was incriminating, as if I was told that if I tried anything, I'd be dead.

Kawasaki took the road to her house, after a few words, Yumiko, and Ebina went together to the station.

So, my journey began to take a drunk Yuigahama to her house. I hope her father is not at home, since the last thing I want is to have to give her daughter to her father in a drunken state.

The good thing is that Yuigahama was calm along the way as having someone hyperactive like her even more so while drunk would only make things more difficult.

I could feel Yuigahama moving, I guess it was too much to ask for her to be calm the whole way.

''Where am I?'' From the tone of her voice, I could tell that she was still drunk.

''I am taking you home since they confused your drink and gave you one with alcohol.''

''But I'm fine.''

''I'm sure it's not like that.''

Yuigahama started to move, which made it hard to keep her on my back.

"Yuigahama don't move, you just make it harder for me."

''I'm sorry.'' She said with a regretful tone. ''I just don't want to be a burden.''

"Don't worry about it, after all, as you said, we're friends, right?"

''Tsurumi-san.'' It seemed that at any moment Yuigahama would burst into tears, I guess she is one of the drunken ones who are hyperactive and then burst into tears.

''Because all the boys are not like you.''

''Who knows.'' The difference is in the mental age besides that I am not playing to be a teenager.

''Because he couldn't behave like you?'' he? A friend of Yuigahama? ''But instead of behaving in a gentlemanly manner, he was just arrogant and ungrateful, he really had a hard time knowing how to communicate, idiot, idiot, idiot. And so much that I worked hard at it." Yuigahama started hitting my back, she looked as if a child throwing a tantrum.

The description of that person seems very familiar to me, but it would be something rare that it happened as she mentions it.

"Yuigahama, who do you mean by him?"

Although I tried to talk to her, apparently after her little tantrum, she fell asleep.

Given Yuigahama's state, I doubt she remembers our conversation, I guess I can only wonder, after all, how likely it is she to have met him earlier than expected.

...

Once outside her house, I rang the doorbell hoping her father wouldn't come out and destroy me for bringing his daughter in this condition.

''A moment, please.'' At least the voice was not that of a man, so there was only one person who could be.

Now how can I say in simple words that I brought her daughter in a drunken state?

Think Raiden thinks.

After a few seconds, Yuigahama's mother opened the door. Yuigahama's mother, had peach-colored hair like her daughter, orange eyes, and she was also wearing a beige sweater and jeans.

I guess I'll go with the basics.

''I am Tsurumi, a friend of her daughter, and I brought her home.''

It's amazing that she has already had a daughter, as she looks better than any model she has ever seen. She looked very young for her age.

''Excuse me, Tsurumi-kun.'' Her voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ''What happened to Yui?'' Her tone of voice hinted at concern. It was normal if you saw your daughter being carried by another boy you don't know.

''It's a long story, can I drop it off somewhere first?''

''Oh sure, go ahead.''

Once inside, I can hear the footsteps coming at full speed coming from Yuigahama's dog, Sable seems to have a lot of energy.

''You can lay her down on the sofa.''

''Okay''

Once in the living room, I put Yuigahama on the sofa, although she was a little reluctant to let go of me.

"Tsurumi-kun, do you want something to drink?

"A glass of water would be nice."

I sat at her table, and Yuigahama's mother brought me a glass of water. I guess it's time to tell her mother how things happened, though I doubt she would believe me.

From what I told how the events happened, how Yuigahama had gotten drunk with just one glass of alcohol.

''Yui never had a good resistance to alcohol, so it was to be expected that this was the result.'' She quickly clasped her hands together. ''I also want to thank you for taking the trouble to bring her back safe and sound.''

It was strange that Yuigahama's mother accepted my words so easily, although given the way Yuigahama behaves, I can see where she inherited it from.

''It seems strange to me that you believed me so easily.''

''I'm very good with people, so I can sense when they're lying, plus Yumiko-chan talks a lot about you, so there was no need to doubt what you told me.''

It's true, Yumiko had told me that she taught Yuigahama to cook, so it doesn't seem strange to me that in one of those times she was in the company of her mother.

"By the way, what did Yumiko say about me?" I was a bit curious about this.

''It seems that the two of them are close enough to call each other by her first name, huh'' She said this with a big smile.

''More than that, it could be said that I was forced, and then I ended up getting used to it.''

"How funny you are." Yuigahama's mother laughed as if she had told some joke.

I can see that both mother and daughter are very alike.

''Yumiko-chan mentioned how you are someone responsible, attentive and above all her first friend.''

This surprised me, I knew that Yumiko esteemed me but not that much. Maybe things are getting a little out of control. I guess it's just a matter of time. After all, even if you want to deny this, there are things that even the blind can see. And I am not the exception to the rule.

Looking at the time, I realized it was time to go, I'm done with everything I came to do.

''By the way, Tsurumi-kun, could you leave Yui in her room? The last time she drank she was a heavy sleeper and didn't wake up until the next day." If she asks it that way, I guess I can't refuse.

As it would be difficult to carry her asleep on my back, I decided to carry her princess style. Who gave it this name?

''Her room is on the second floor, first room.''

Following her instructions, I went up together with Yuigahama to her room.

This was the first girl's room I had ever seen, not counting my little sister room.

I left Yuigahama lying on her bed, of course I couldn't help but take a quick look at her room, since perhaps I will never repeat a situation like this again.

The most noticeable thing was the different shades of colors that decorated her room, I guess it could be considered the stereotype of a girl's room.

Since I had already accomplished my task, it would be best to leave.

So I left her room and went downstairs.

''Thank you for this.''

"Don't worry, Yuigahama-san"

''You are a friend of my daughter, you can call me Sayaka, otherwise it would be annoying when talking to my daughter and me at the same time.''

There were two things that I could deduce from her sentence. One was that she considered me close to Yuigahama and that she took for granted that there would be more times when I would come to her house.

''It's okay, Sayaka-san.''

She was happy hearing my words.

Normally I would have liked to tease her or even tease her a bit, but I just wasn't in the mood to do so. At least not yet.

''I have some things to do, so I am going to retire.''

''Since you're here, wouldn't you like to stay for dinner?''

It was a tempting offer, but I guess I'll pass.

"I'm sorry, but I guess I'll have to pass, but still, thank you very much for the offer."

"It's a pity, but then it will have to be for another time, Tsurumi-kun" she said this with a cheerful and flirtatious tone.

''Who knows'' I didn't know if I would return to her house, but maybe another time I would accept her offer normally.

Once at the door, I said goodbye to Sayaka and Sable.

So, I started on my way home.

Today was a pretty fun day, but there is also the fact that there are things that even if you try to ignore them or pretend, they don't exist, they will end up happening.

I guess I'll have to make a decision when that time comes, after all, I'm satisfied with the dynamic we have between the two of us.

Just thinking about it makes me realize I'm a huge hypocrite, I guess some things will never change, I'll always be a shitty person.

Rumi and Yumiko.

Rumi Pov.

''So, onii-chan, how many days will I be under Yumiko's care?''

''Monday morning I'll be picking you up, so don't worry about it.''

''I don't know how our parents gave you permission to go to a camp for 3 days.'' Our parents were currently away, so I would be staying alone.

''My power of convincing is far superior.'' He said this with a smug tone. ''Of course, the condition was that you shouldn't stay alone.''

''And that's where Yumiko-san comes in, but aren't you taking advantage of his kindness?''

''It's not as I'm forcing her or anything like that. I asked her if she could take care of her for 3 days, and after she confirmed it with her parents, she told me that there was no problem with it, even she was happy to have your company.''

''And I also agree to take care of Kuro?'' I pointed at Kuro who was on top of my brother's head.

Kuro hates being transported in a cat bag, but for some strange reason, Kuro feels comfortable being on my brother's head. Also, since Kuro won't see him for several days, onii-chan let him go on his head instead of him walking with us.

Kuro is quite independent.

''Nya.''

As if Kuro knew we were talking about him, he made himself a present. Sometimes I think that this very perceptive cat.

''Yumiko likes Kuro, so I accept it without any problem.''

I can't deny that every time Yumiko comes, Kuro is the first to come to greet her.

"Then onii-chan, what is your camp about?" He had only told me that he was going to go to a camp, but it was strange since he doesn't usually have the initiative to go on his own, so it is likely that someone invited him although my brother's circle of friends is very small.

''You could say it's a military camp.''

''Military?''

''It's a long explanation, but in short; A friend asked me if I could accompany him, and, by the way, I guess I can take the opportunity to train.'' He said with an energetic tone.

"Although you don't mind abandoning your little sister for it, do you?" I said with a sarcastic tone.

Ever since I can remember, my brother has paid a lot of attention to this, as if he was trying to make his mind distract, as if he wanted at all costs to avoid thinking about something.

''Come on Rumi, don't be cruel to your beloved onii-chan."

''Siscon.'' It's fun to joke with him although I know he loves me too much, to the point of getting hurt just to help me.

''Hai, hai, whatever you say, my pretty inmouto.''

With his free hand, I stroke my head. Not that I disliked this, but I'm not a little girl anymore.

''When are you going to stop treating me like a child?'' I took his hand off my head.

''When you stop being it.'' But in the same way he kept doing it.

While we were at this, we had already reached Yumiko's house.

Just by looking at it from the outside, I could tell that Yumiko's parents were rich, since her house was bigger than ours.

After my brother rang the doorbell, Yumiko appeared a few seconds later.

''Raiden, Rumi, it's nice to see you.'' After spending a lot of time together, she calls me by my first name just like my brother.

"Nya." Kuro meowed indicating that he was also present.

''Don't think I'll forget about you, Kuro-kun.''

Being recognized, Kuro jumped into Yumiko's arms, but not before using my brother's head as his jumping platform, with the result that onii-chan's head was pushed to the opposite side, which was quite funny.

''You're so cute, Kuro-kun.''

''Nya.''

''When I return, I will take care of punishing you.'' On my brother's forehead, there was Kuro's footprint. I guess Kuro left him a gift.

Once we entered, we left my luggage and Kuro's things in the living room.

Kuro seemed to be excited since once we were inside, he went to explore disappearing from my sight.

''Thank you again for taking care of Rumi, Yumiko.''

''Don't worry about it, Raiden.''

During all the time that I have been able to see how these two interact, I realized that they are quite compatible.

"Then, Rumi, see you on Monday." My brother's words brought me out of my thoughts.

''Good luck in whatever you're going to do in your camp.'' My brother is very skilled in that area, so I don't know why he had to go to that kind of camp.

''You can be more honest, you know?'' He put his hand on my head, although I let him do it since I wouldn't see him for a few days.

Saying that, my brother said goodbye and left Yumiko's house.

"I guess it's just you and me, Rumi.''

"I will be in your care." I bowed along with my words.

''Come on Rumi, you don't have to be so formal.''

''My brother taught me that I should be respectful towards my elders although only with those who give me equal treatment, the others can go to hell.'' Because I should treat as an equal those people who do not show even a hint of respect towards me? That was what onii-chan told me.

''I guess that's something Raiden would say.'' Yumiko looked happy as she said this.

''Then Rumi, we are going to leave your things in my room.''

''Okay.''

Since I would only be staying for 3 days, I packed what I needed; a few changes of clothes, a few books, and my family-sized cuddly teddy pan-san. Only what is necessary.

We went up to the second floor where Yumiko's room was, her room was large, there were several pieces of furniture besides her desk, its decoration was something expected of a girl her age. Although the most remarkable thing was the photos that she had on her desk.

While I was looking at the photos, she quickly put one of them away.

All people have things that they do not want to teach anyone. Although from what I could see, I'd say it was a framed photo. Maybe one where she was a girl?

"By the way Rumi, you don't have any problem if we sleep together, right?"

''No problem. Besides, you already do a lot by having me under your care.''

Once we put my clothes away in her closet, Yumiko realized that there was still one suitcase left.

''By the way, Rumi, what do you have in the big suitcase?''

''Just my pan-san teddy.''

I opened the suitcase and took out my AAA-size stuffed animal of Pan-san.

"That's too big a panda." Yumiko said in amazement.

''Onii-chan got it when we went to the amusement park.'' It was amazing how he managed to get this stuffed animal, since the challenge to do it was too difficult. Also, the manager was very reluctant to give it to him.

''Now that you mention it, I have something too'' Yumiko went to her closet, she was looking for something.

''Here it is.''

She pulled out a panda-shaped hood and quickly put it on.

''This was a gift from Raiden.'' She said this proudly.

''It suits you quite well.'' I didn't think my brother would give something like that to Yumiko. It's not that I'm jealous that Onii-chan is also giving gifts from Pan-san to Yumiko.

"It's true, I recently bought some Pan-san movies since I wanted to know more about him. Do you want to see them?"

''Of course, I do!'' I couldn't help but respond excitedly.

...

''I never thought a panda could fight.''

''It's the incredible thing about Pan-san, he won't hesitate to fight to defend his bamboo.''

We spent the afternoon watching Pan-san's trilogy.

''It was quite entertaining.''

''I didn't think you would like Pan-san.'' I said with a teasing tone.

''I think it was just a matter of time.''

It's strange, Yumiko has never liked pan-san. The first time she came into my room, she didn't like the stuffed animals, but now she seems to like it.

''Is there any particular reason? Maybe a certain gift from someone?'' She started to look away.

Just as I suspected, it was my brother's gift that changed Yumiko's mind.

''I only realized that Pan-san was cute.''

Yumiko likes my brother, it was something that I suspected, but with this I could confirm it.

''Tsundere.''

''W-why do you say that?!'' She answered a little nervously.

''Who knows.''

''Come on, Rumi, don't be like that''. Yumiko looked like a child insisting on it.

''Don't worry, I'm sure you have a chance.'' My brother doesn't have many friends, so if a cute girl like Yumiko were to confess to him, I'm sure he'd gladly accept it, after all, I doubt he'd get another chance like that.

"Rumi, what do you mean by it!"

''You have my support.'' I put up my thumb as a symbol of it.

''Rumiiiiii!''

...

Yumiko's bathroom was large, plus it had a large bathtub.

''Your hair is beautiful.''

Currently, Yumiko was washing my hair, logically we were taking a bath.

I consider Yumiko familiar enough to be able to do something like that.

My brother always told me that I should distrust people, they are selfish beings who will always go for their ideals, so they will not hesitate to use people for it. Also, if my brother trusts her, I can too.

''Rumi, you have friends at school, right?''

''Yes.'' Do not hesitate to answer, it was thanks to my brother's advice that I was able to make friends with several girls.

"How lucky." Her words were melancholy for some reason.

"Didn't you have friends in elementary school?" It seemed strange to me, since someone like Yumiko must be quite popular.

''You could say.'' She sighed. ''I was simply the girl from the errands, so I guess they never considered me her friend.'' Although her tone was melancholy, her expression quickly changed. ''But now I have several friends, so I don't regret what I had to go through to meet them. I also feel that if it hadn't been that way, I wouldn't have met Raiden.''

My brother didn't give too many details about his friendship with Yumiko, but I can tell from Yumiko's words, that he had a big impact on her.

''You love my brother very much, don't you?''

''Raiden was my first friend, so I love him very much.'' Unlike other times when she was nervous when talking about him, at this moment she was calm, as if nostalgia had made her remember some important moment of hers.

"B-but I only want him as a friend!" It seems that she realized what she said, and now she was nervous to speak.

If my brother makes her cry, I will never forgive him. After all, he is lucky that a girl as Yumiko fell in love with him, so I hope he doesn't waste this opportunity, they would also make a good couple.

"Hai, hai, by the way, now it's my turn, so sit down." Yumiko had helped me wash my hair and back, so I would return the favor.

''I guess I'll accept the offer.''

We change places. Yumiko's hair is quite silky, plus her skin was smooth and soft to the touch.

I could say that Yumiko was the most beautiful girl I've ever met, although the other girl that onii-chan brought home is not far behind. If I remember correctly, her name was Kawasaki.

Come to think of it, is my brother some kind of playboy? One other time I saw a photo on his cell phone where he was surrounded by 4 girls, and among them was Yumiko and Kawasaki. I guess I have to scold him.

When we once finished washing ourselves, we decided to go to the bathtub, and since it was big, there was no problem that we entered it at the same time.

Now that I see Yumiko from the front, I can tell that her breasts are big. Of course, it is one thing to see them covered, and another to see them naked.

"Yumiko-san, how do you make your breasts so big?" Looking at my own chest, I could tell that I was nothing compared to her.

She looked down at her breasts. ''I don't do anything in particular. Besides, it must be genetics.''

So I just have to wait because if it's genetics, it's only a matter of time.

''You should not worry about the size of your breasts since you are just a girl. Of course, it would be different if you were 17 and your breasts were small, in that case it would already be a hopeless case.'' Yumiko said with an amused tone.

I would feel sorry if my relatives had good genetics while I didn't get anything from them. Though I doubt that's the case for me.

''By the way, Rumi, can I ask you a question.''

''Sure.'' Her answer had put me in a good mood.

''Do you know if your brother has any preference about the size?'' She said somewhat embarrassed, or was it because of the temperature of the water?

I never discovered any kinky magazines in my brother's room, so I couldn't tell what kind of taste he has. But if I think about the girls, he brought home, there was only one answer.

''I guess she likes big ones.'' Since both Yumiko and Kawasaki have big breasts.

Yumiko seemed happy to hear my answer since I could see that she made some movements with her hands.

She definitely has a crush on my brother.

...

Yumiko had cooked dinner, and although it wasn't at my brother's cooking level, it was quite nice.

Once dinner was over, I helped her wash the dishes, after all, since she cooked it, I couldn't just let her do everything.

When we finished doing everything, we went to the sofa to watch television.

Yumiko's parents, just like mine, usually come very late.

From the conversation we had over dinner, I know she wasn't used to being alone, she had her grandmother, but sadly she passed away, and at the worst moment was where my brother happened to appear before Yumiko.

Just listening to how things happen, I can imagine some kind of predestining encounter, as if the whole world had conspired. But this is just my speculation, there is no way something like this was meant to happen, so it can only be chalked up to chance.

''Nya.'' Kuro meowed for our attention. Kuro is a very pampered cat. My brother and mother took care of giving him too much pampering.

''Come here, Kuro-kun.'' Kuro jumped onto Yumiko's lap, where she was petting him. I guess Yumiko spoils him too much too. It's not that I don't like Kuro, but he sometimes behaves in a rather arrogant way, as if kuro understood us very well.

''By the way, Rumi, where did you buy Kuro?'' Yumiko asked as she petted our cat.

''More than buying it, you could say that we rescued it.''

"Nya!" Kuro was excited to hear how we got it.

''I guess I can tell. 2 years ago during Christmas, onii-chan and I were on our way back from doing some shopping, and while we were walking over a bridge we heard a cat meowing, looking towards the river, I realized that a small kitten was being swept away by the water.'' Kuro was just a malnourished stray cat.

''Before I could say anything to my brother, he jumped off the bridge. At the time, this surprised me since we were several meters high, and since it was winter, the water must have been frozen, but this did not stop him.''

Even now I don't understand why he did it, and even if I tried to ask his, onii-chan always avoided answering. As if he felt that he should help Kuro, as if guilt motivated him to do so.

''Since I know Raiden, I'm sure it's something he would do.'' I nodded at her words.

''To our bad luck, once my brother rescued Kuro, we couldn't take him to any vet since they were all closed. So we took him to our house where we would take care of him until Kuro recovered.''

''Nya.'' Kuro seemed happy about this.

"And Raiden wasn't hurt by what he did?" Yumiko asked with some concern.

''The next day he was sick since he had preferred to give priority to Kuro than to himself.'' Onii-chan always does that, he prefers to give priority to people close to him than to his person.

''For good luck, our parents had that day off, so they were able to take care of him. Onii-chan is not someone who gets sick easily, but the times he does get sick, he has a very bad time. Onii-chan is without energy and he often talks in his sleep due to fever."

''That's worrying''. I can understand Yumiko, although it's not a common thing for this to happen.

''Since I can remember, he alone has been sick alone 3 times, so you don't have to worry about it.''

''Nya!'' Kuro interrupted us, as if Kuro wanted Yumiko to keep stroking him.

''You should learn not to interrupt conversations.'' I held Kuro and put him on my lap.

''After Kuro recovered, my parents were not opposed to the idea of keeping him, and that's how we got Kuro.''

''Nya!'' I started petting Kuro, definitely knows when he's talked about.

"I would not have imagined that Kuro went through so much.''

''It was quite strange so to speak, but in the end, Kuro is a member of our family''

''Nya!''

''And Kuro knows it.''

After our conversation, we continued to watch television for a few more hours.

''I think it's time to go to sleep.'' Yumiko said.

"But it's still early."

''Rumi, it's already 11 o'clock. Besides, Raiden left me in your care.''

"OK." I answered reluctantly since, I wasn't sleepy yet.

We went to Yumiko's room, and I put on my pajamas. In addition to getting my pan-san, Kuro got ready too and went to the bottom of the bed.

Once we were both in bed, I closed my eyes to try to fall asleep.

Minutes passed, and I couldn't sleep.

Due to the boredom, I felt, I couldn't help but wonder what my brother was doing.

As I thought about it, a noise made me raise off the bed.

It was the sound of thunder.

"Rumi, are you alright?"

''I'm fine, why do you ask?'' I tried to keep my voice calm.

''It's just that you had a shock with the recent thunder. Also, there seems to be a storm, although the morning forecast did not indicate anything.''

Damn forecasters, they only have one job, and they still do not do it well.

''You don't have ... Kya!''

There was another thunder, so I couldn't help but scream, I hugged my pan-san plush with all my might.

''Are you afraid of thunder?'' Yumiko asked with some uncertainty.

"Of course not, I'm not a little girl!"

I was never afraid of thunder, but after the incident that happened in the forest, for some reason it terrifies me.

Whenever there are storms, I usually sleep next to my brother since, I feel safe by his side.

I could feel Yumiko's arms hugging me.

''Being afraid of something is natural, so you don't have to be ashamed of it.'' She said with a confident tone.

Her words made me feel calm. Besides, having someone close was comforting.

''Thank you for this, Yumiko-san.'' My sense of security was not the same as with my brother, but that did not prevent me from feeling comfortable with Yumiko.

''We are friends, and friends support each other. Also, right now it's as if you're my little sister." Yumiko said with a cheerful tone.

Little by little, my mind calmed down, and sleep invaded my mind.

...

"Rumi-chan, it's nice to meet you." She greeted me happily.

''Thank you for having me.'' I bowed.

"Don't worry about it, it's also nice to have Raiden-kun's little sister." Her tone was quite simple and cheerful. Emiko Miura was quite kind.

When I woke up, I went to wash my face and then change my clothes since, I didn't want to be in my pajamas all day. When I was ready, I went down to the living room since Yumiko had gotten up before me. But to my surprise, it wasn't her I ran into in the kitchen, it was her mother.

She had brown hair, unlike Yumiko's, her eyes were brown in color, and right now she was wearing a pink apron.

She quickly recognized me and greeted me, so by inertia I didn't hesitate to thank her for receiving me these days.

''And Yumiko-san? I don't see her anywhere.'''

''I was missing some ingredients for breakfast, so I sent her to buy them at the store, although she should be back soon.''

I guess I could help with something until Yumiko comes back.

I went to a shelf and took out the dishes to set the table.

''Rumi-chan, you don't need to help me, you're our guest.''

''I would feel uncomfortable if I just observed.''

Once I finished putting the dishes on the table, I felt myself being hugged.

''You are so cute and attentive. as I would like to have a little daughter, since Yumiko is not so attentive to me.'' She said this last with some regret.

"You're too affectionate, that's why I don't like being pampered all the time." Yumiko said with disinterest. She had arrived at this time.

''Come on, Yumi, don't be like that with your mother.'' She quickly approached Yumiko and started to hug her.

"Kaa-san!" Although Yumiko seemed a bit uncomfortable about this, I could see that she was happy to be hugged by her mother, the two of them get along so well.

Once everything was ready, we proceeded to breakfast.

"By the way, Rumi-chan, do you know if your brother has any love interests."

''Kaa-san!'' What, w-what are you asking?'' Yumiko had become flustered by her mother's question.

"It's just curiosity," She replied with a nonchalant tone.

I guess I should answer her question, although I'm not sure of my answer.

''My brother is not someone very social, so I am not sure about it. Last year he brought two girls to the house." They both fixed their attention on me. ''One is Yumiko-san and the other is Kawasaki-san.''

''Kawasaki?'' Emiko-san told her name with hesitation.

''She is my classmate of the Sobu High, she is also a friend of Raiden.'' Yumiko did not hesitate to answer, although her tone was monotonous.

''Is that so?'' Emiko-san said with a mischievous tone ''By the way, Rumi-chan, how did you meet Kawasaki-chan?'' She said this while giving Yumiko a few glances.

I'm not sure to tell about this, but since Yumiko and Kawasaki are close, I don't see why not.

But before I could speak, Yumiko did.

"Both are partners in a karate academy. That day some guys attacked Kawasaki, but Raiden helped her, although both ended up quite hurt, so they went to Raiden's house to treat their injuries, and as it was too late, they decided to spend the night at his house.'' This last was said with some disdain.

It seems that my brother told Yumiko what happened.

''That seems to me more like a story where a prince goes to the rescue of his beloved, don't you think the same Rumi-chan?''

"These two are just friends!" Yumiko exclaimed, somewhat annoyed.

''I'm just kidding, Yumi, you don't have to be angry.''

Yumiko just responded with a pout; she looks pretty cute that way.

''My brother is far from being something like a prince. After all, he is quite selfish with the people he considers close, but at the same time he is distant towards people who are not close to him, something that a prince shouldn't do.'' My brother is pretty weird in a good way.

''Rumi is right, Raiden is far from a prince.'' Yumiko said.

''In a certain point they are right, I can't imagine Raiden-kun in that way, although as a kind of a mercenary.''

"Mercenary?" I asked with some hesitation.

"You know, someone who does things for his own personal benefit, or at least I see it that way." Although Emiko-san had explained it, I couldn't relate those words to my brother. Or maybe she has realized something that I do not know?

"Kaa-san, Raiden is not that kind of person since he is kind and cares about his friends, so I don't think that everything he does is for his own personal gain."

''As I said, that was the first impression he gave me, of course I can be wrong.''

I think the same as Yumiko does, my brother is someone who cares about the people close to him.

...

I'm exhausted, after breakfast Emiko-san takes us to the mall where we spend the whole day.

Although first, I wanted to refuse, Emiko-san ended up convincing me, and if that wasn't enough, she also bought me some clothes.

This was the obligation of the parents, but she said that today I was like her little daughter, so I must let myself be pampered.

It was quite a tiring day, and from what Emiko-san said, tomorrow we would go to a club since they usually go out every Sunday.

When I see my brother, I will make sure to hit him.

...

''So, Rumi, what do you think of the club?''

''I've never been to one, but it's quite big.'' The family Miura were partners, so they could bring guests. Yumiko's father is a doctor, and her mother is a company manager.

There were different areas, both for swimming, playing tennis, soccer, basketball and even target shooting.

''Rumi wants to play tennis?'' Yumiko said.

''I have never played, but I can try.''

Yumiko is quite good, since after we practiced, a girl challenged her to play, and the match ended with Yumiko's total victory.

After that, we went to lunch. Yumiko's father asked me some questions about my brother, and I also learned that they had already met and had even given him approval to go out with Yumiko, but my brother seemed unaware of this. Will he be an idiot?

The rest of the afternoon was spent in the pool. The good thing was that my brother had taught me how to swim, so I had no problem with this.

The day itself was quite entertaining, even Kuro had fun since there was an area for pets.

I guess I should thank my brother for giving me the opportunity to have this experience.

...

''It was a pleasure having you for a few days, Rumi.''

''I should thank you for agreeing to take care of me.''

It was already Monday, so my brother shouldn't be long in coming for me.

''Nya.''

"You are also welcome whenever you want, Kuro-kun."

The bell rang indicating that my brother had already arrived.

''It must be Raiden.'' Yumiko went to open the door.

I grabbed my things and followed Yumiko to the door.

''Raiden, are you alright?'' Yumiko's tone sounded surprised.

My brother looked quite haggard, plus he looked exhausted as if he hadn't rested these days.

"I'm fine, only I could say I had a rather peculiar weekend." His tone showed that he was in a good mood. Though the state he was in said otherwise.

''If you say so.'' Though Yumiko didn't seem convinced by his words.

''By the way, Yumiko, I will compensate you for taking care of Rumi, you were a great help.''

''Don't worry. We're friends, right?" Yumiko was happy to say this.

"Then Rumi, let's go."

After saying goodbye to Yumiko, we left for our house.

"Then onii-chan, why are you so gaunt?"

''I can say that if you are going to be arrogant at something, you should make sure you are the best at it.''

"I don't get it." What was he trying to say?

"I didn't get it at first, but I managed to do it in the end." My brother was acting weird for some reason.

''You're weird.''

"I know." He said in a cheerful tone.

I guess my brother can be pretty weird sometimes.

Beach's day

Pov: Raiden.

Summer vacations are the time when young people take the opportunity to enjoy their youth to the fullest, they usually go camping, to the beach or go on a trip with their friends; I prefer to stay at home reading or watching anime.

For this reason, after the 3 days that I was in camp, I dedicated myself to rest and relax since my body was not in a condition to do many activities after they used me as a punching bag. It had been several years since the last time I felt so useless. It wasn't as if I could do anything against people with much more experience than me.

No matter how good you are at something, in the end there will always be someone better than you.

"If you're going to be arrogant about something, make sure, you're the best at it." When he told me this, I couldn't help but get annoyed, to the point that I lunged at him, but in the end, he sent me flying into a tree with ease. Pretty pathetic of me.

But now that I think about it calmly, I can better understand his words.

If I hadn't been arrogant from the beginning, I would have noticed the tremendous gap between us and the result wouldn't have been me taking a beating.

Returning to the topic that concerns me, summer vacations are times to spend with friends and enjoy youth.

An example can be going to the beach with your friends to have fun, and the most classic thing is to find girls and have fun together. Of course, there are exceptions where one goes with a mixed group, and they have fun with each other.

But there is a special case that is different from the two mentioned above in which a group of girls goes to the beach together with a boy.

If I saw this, I would curse that boy. After all, it can be said that he has a harem, he is a lucky bastard, besides, other men would support these thoughts.

That would be normal, but what happens when you're in the position of that lucky bastard?

The looks those other men gave me confirmed that they had the same thoughts as me.

"I think I should be a luggage porter as a profession." I said with an exhausted tone.

''Come on, Raiden, it's only 4 bags plus things for the beach.'' Yumiko said with a cheerful tone.

''Don't tell me you're tired Tsurumi? How pathetic!''

"Come on, SakiSaki, Tsurumi-kun carries our luggage, we should thank his for it." Although these were Ebina's words, throughout the trip she was taking notes when she saw other guys, and then she would look at me sideways. I don't even want to remember what I saw when I took a quick look at what she was writing.

"I only pack what is necessary, so my bag shouldn't be too heavy." Yuigahama said in a cheerful and carefree manner.

Why the hell did you agree to come to the beach along with the 4 of them?

I remember it was because I rejected Yumiko's offer, and Rumi forced me to go. I'm beginning to think that Rumi is more Yumiko's sister than mine.

''Though I'm surprised you came, Kawasaki.'' Since I doubt, Kawasaki would agree to come without putting up a fight.

''Ebina was very persuasive.'' Kawasaki sighed after saying this.

''It wouldn't be the same if we weren't all there, wouldn't it?'' In part, Ebina is right.

''It's true, it's more fun if we're all together!''

''Even if I want to deny it, I guess I think the same as Yui does.''

During all this time Yumiko and Kawasaki learned to get along better, they no longer have discussions so often, but there are also some occasions that are very competitive between them.

"It's fine here." Yumiko said.

''It's about time.'' I proceeded to take down all the things.

''We just walked a little, it's not that bad.''

''You don't have to carry all this, you know?'' At least they could carry small things, but they left everything to me.

"You look like a child complaining about it." It seems that Kawasaki also wants to bother me today.

"Then you can carry everything back.'' I said with a sarcastic tone.

''I do not want.''

''Come on, come on, don't argue over little things, besides, it's the man's job to carry the girls' things'' Ebina said in a cheerful tone.

It wouldn't do to discuss this. Besides, it's not that it's difficult for me, it's just that it bothers me.

''Raiden, we will go change, you can put the things.''

''Hai, hai.''

So, the 4 went to the locker room to change, the good thing about being a man is that just by coming with shorts and a polo shirt you're ready.

I put the beach umbrella along with the folding chairs in addition to the cooler with drinks, more than a casual outing it seemed like a camp, since they came well-prepared.

''With this I finished putting everything in its place.''

Now I just have to wait until they come back.

When I was about to relax, I stretched out my arm to catch a ball coming at me.

It was a volleyball, how did it get here?

''Sorry!''

A voice took me out of my thoughts, I guess I already found its origin.

She was a girl with short brown hair, she was wearing a yellow two-piece bikini, plus she had good attributes. I think I know her from somewhere, but I don't remember.

''I guess this is yours.'' I said while playing with the ball.

''You're right!'' Her way of speaking was very lively, she reminded me of Yuigahama.

''By the way, are you alone here? It's quite sad.'' After saying this, she started laughing. Is it so bad to go to the beach alone? Although that was not my case.

Normally I wouldn't have hesitated to reply, but there was no malice in her words, as if she said the first thing that came to her mind. In short, she's an idiot.

''You know, sometimes you need to be alone to relax.''

"That's a pretty pathetic excuse, don't you think?!" Talking to these kinds of people is a headache. It would be better to give him her ball back.

''Catch it.''

''Thank you!''

I guess now I can rest.

''By the way, what is your name?'' Maybe it was very positive to think that she would leave once she had what she came for.

''You won't leave until you're satisfied, right?''

''Come on, come on, we're just chatting! Also, your way of answering reminded me of someone!"

I have no other.

''I'm Tsurumi Raiden''

"Orimoto Kaori!" This girl is too energetic for my liking.

Orimoto Kaori? She the girl that Hikigaya confessed to during middle school, who would have thought that I would meet her in such a random situation.

"By the way, Tsurumi, my friends and I are playing near here, don't you want to join us?"

''On another occasion.''

''Come on, come on, it will be more fun than staying here sad and alone! Plus, you can socialize and not seem like a sad loner!"

''I like it the way I am, plus I'm waiting for some people, so technically I'm not alone.'' Orimoto is a pain in the ass, she's too nosy.

Before she continued speaking, I could hear another voice.

"Orimoto-san!"

The voice belonged to a boy, he had short black hair and silver eyes. He was wearing blue shorts.

"Tamanawa-kun!" Orimoto said while waving her arms at this boy.

Quickly that boy came to us.

''You were taking too long, so I came looking for you.'' Tamanawa glanced at me. ''Is this person bothering you?'' His tone was persuasive.

How did I go from being Orimoto's victim to her aggressor?

"Not at all, I just entertained myself chatting with Tsurumi!"

I nodded at her words as a way of confirming this.

''Then we should go back, the others are waiting for us.''

''Okay!''

I guess I can finally be at peace.

"By the way, Tsurumi, are you sure you don't want to join us!?"

I could see how Tamanawa arched an eyebrow at this.

''As I said, I'm not interested.''

For a moment, Tamanawa put a smile on his face. What a weird guy. As if I wanted something with Orimoto.

''If you change your mind, you can come!''

''Hai, hai.''

As Orimoto said goodbye, I could see Tamanawa looking at me and then looking at himself. In the end, he put on a smile before following Orimoto.

I guess from my appearance when I wear a polo or a shirt, I look skinny, so I can't blame him for thinking he's better than me. Also, thanks to that they always underestimate me.

I finally have peace; I did some stretching.

I don't know why Hikigaya confessed to Orimoto since just talking to her is a hassle.

'''Raiden, we are ready'' Yumiko's voice caught my attention.

''And what do you think, Tsurumi-kun?''

Yumiko was wearing a red two-piece swimsuit, Yuigahama was wearing a white one, Kawasaki was wearing a blue one-piece while Ebina was wearing one similar to the one from middle school.

"The 4 of them look pretty cute." Although it was rare to see Kawasaki in a swimsuit, so I couldn't help but focus my attention on her.

''And what do you think of my Raiden swimsuit?''

Now that I see them, I don't know if Kawasaki or Yuigahama has more chest, but I'm more inclined to say that Kawasaki wins by a small difference.

''Raiden?''

Although if she were to compare her to Hiratsuka-sensei I think they are the same.

Kawasaki had gotten a little nervous for some reason.

"RAIDEN!" Yumiko had turned my head about 90 degrees.

I think the sound my neck made is not natural.

''Tell me, Yumiko.'' I feel a little sore

''You seem very interested in seeing Kawasaki, don't you?'' Her tone of voice indicated that she was somewhat annoyed.

''You can't blame him, Yumiko, Sakisaki looks pretty good in a swimsuit, so it's only natural that Tsurumi-kun would focus his attention on her.'' Ebina didn't hesitate to add fuel to the fire.

Kawasaki only looked away after Ebina's words.

For some reason I feel like I'm in danger.

''It's just that I never imagined seeing a more feminine image of Kawasaki." I answered the first thing that came to mind.

''Huh, why do I feel like you're insulting me?'' It seems like she's back to her usual attitude.

"Come on, come on, that shows that you gave her a good impression on your part, but you should also praise Yumiko, Tsurumi-kun." Ebina said with a mischievous tone.

So, I took a deeper look at Yumiko.

The swimsuit highlighted her breasts, which now staring at them, I can tell they are on par with Kawasaki. Also, being in two pieces, I can see that her figure is slender, as if she had no extra fat on her body. Her legs were toned, just enough to make her look good.

I was correct in thinking that Yumiko was quite sexy, I'm sure any guy would wish to have her as his girlfriend.

"The swimsuit looks good on you, Yumiko." After saying this, I raised my thumb.

She looked happy after hearing my words.

I guess in the end there are things that cannot be avoided, now I can only think about how to do it without destroying everything I built without realizing it.

I'm really obnoxious.

...

Pov: Yumiko

Raiden's words had made me happy. I won't lie, I felt jealous of the way he was looking at Kawasaki.

After all, our bodies are not very different, only some parts of her body are more toned than mine. It must be because she trains.

"By the way, Tsurumi-kun, aren't you going to change?"

Ebina was right, Raiden was still in the clothes we came in with.

''Unlike women, men are simpler, and I am already ready.''

After saying this, Raiden took off his polo shirt.

It was the first time he had seen him bare-chested, and it was something I didn't expect.

I know he trains, but he normally looks skinny, but I was wrong to think about it.

Although he looked skinny, he was well-built.

''Impressive Tsurumi-kun, I did not expect that under that facade of a skinny boy you would hide a good body. I already have more material for the moment of drawing you.''

"I think I prefer to stay in my clothes all day." His tone was dejected.

''Looks like you haven't neglected your form, huh?'' What did Kawasaki mean by this?

Raiden responded to this by striking a pose, as if to show off.

I couldn't help but blush when I saw this.

''By the way, Tsurumi-san, how did you get that scar?'' I guess Yui isn't that surprised since Raiden teased her one day while he was washing his shirt.

Now that Yui mentions it, Raiden has a scar on his chest.

"It's just an older brother's job." He said as if he didn't care.

I guess I can ask about this later.

After our little talk, we decided to go play in the sea.

Although there was something I wanted to do before.

I lie facedown on one of the nearby towels and unclipped the back of my bathing suit.

''Raiden, can you put sunscreen on me?'' I had seen this in a magazine, so I didn't hesitate to put it into practice.

His gaze was focused on me. Besides that, he would look a bit nervous, how cute.

''I don't think I'm the best suited for it.'' He said somewhat embarrassed

"Come on, hurry up!" If I insisted, Raiden would end up doing it.

I looked forward to it as I also felt some embarrassment about it.

I looked the other way because of my nerves.

After a few seconds, I felt liquid on my back. His hands were soft, and he was very careful doing it.

I feels good, I is relaxing.

''Are you enjoying it, Miura?''

''It feels good ... '' Wait, that's not Raiden's voice.

Turning my head, I could see that the person who was spraying me with sunscreen was Kawasaki.

''What are you doing Kawasaki?'' I said somewhat annoyed since I couldn't see Raiden anywhere.

''You're a pervert to ask such a thing from a boy, so I took Tsurumi's place. I hope you don't mind, Yumiko." The latter was said by her with a mocking tone.

''YOU!'' I wanted to stand up, but the force she exerted would not let me do so.

"Come on, I'm not done yet"

"Wait where you are touching me!" Her hands started to tickle me.

''A lesson for a pervert like you.''

''Damn you, Kawasaki!'' I won't forgive her for this.

...

After having a short exchange of words with Kawasaki, we joined the others in the sea.

It was quite fun since I had never had the opportunity to go to the sea with my friends. For this reason, when Ebina proposed the idea, I did not hesitate to support it.

We were exhausted from playing so much, so we decided to get out of the sea and relax for a while on the sand.

After having a drink that we brought, I felt more energetic, but at the same time I was craving ice cream.

''Raiden, can you go buy me ice cream?''

''Why do I have to go?'' As always, he does not hesitate to oppose the things I tell him. If it were not for Rumi, he would not have come.

''Because I'm asking you''.

''What a formidable argument''. He said with a mocking tone. Sometimes it makes me angry.

''Just do it!''

''As you order, your majesty.'' After saying this, I just sigh.

''Anyone else wants something? Since I don't plan to go twice."

''I'm fine.'' Kawasaki replied as she looked out to sea.

''I want ice cream too!'' Yui is always energetic when replying.

''More than ice cream, I want material for my writing, so I'll go with you, maybe the typical scene where you have your predestined meeting with another boy will happen!'' Ebina was panting, maybe at first it seemed strange to me, but over time I got used to it.

''I'm not going to answer that but do what you want.'' Raiden had already given up trying to get Ebina not to include him in her projects.

So, they both left for the store.

Little by little the summer vacation ends, I couldn't help but think that as I looked towards the sea.

It's already 1 week until the end of summer vacation. And like every year on the last day of August, a festival is celebrated where at the end there are some beautiful fireworks.

Last year I went with my grandmother, but now I couldn't go with her anymore. Maybe I should be sad, but I know she wouldn't want that.

Therefore, that day I wanted to invite Raiden to accompany me, I also wanted to confess that day.

Raiden is a very important person to me, from the first moment we met, he advised me and helped me.

I can't lie to myself, I'm in love with Raiden.

Every time we talk, every time we interact, he just makes me feel more comfortable in his company.

''If you are not more aggressive, be sure that some girl will take it away from you.'' My mother's words made me more aggressive with him. Sometimes being more bossy or forcing him to obey me. Maybe it's wrong, but after seeing how he interacts with Kawasaki, I felt scared.

Although I first suspected that he might be interested in Kawasaki, but I only saw that he wanted her as a friend of his. But this could perhaps change later. Just thinking about it makes me feel a pressure in my chest.

That's why that day I want to tell him what I feel although a part of me is afraid to hear his answer.

But in the end, if I don't do it that day, I won't be able to feel good about myself.

''Yumiko, are you alright?''

Yui's words brought me out of my thoughts.

''I'm fine, why do you ask?''

''It's just that you seemed a little thoughtful''. Although most of the time Yui is a bit clueless, on some occasions she is quite insightful.

"I was just wondering why those two takes too long." This was true, as it had been quite a while since those two lefts.

''Maybe because the store is far away?'' Kawasaki had joined our conversation.

I'm still not in the mood after she interrupted my time with Raiden.

''But in the same way they should have returned by now.'' I Replied.

''They were able to entertain themselves with something, you know how Hina is''

Yui was right, it was likely that she was taking notes, and they are taking a long time with that.

"Or maybe they're still looking for ice cream for her majesty?"

''Huh? Do you have a problem with that!?'' I stood up after saying this.

''And what if I have it!?'' She also stood up.

"Come on girls, don't get into an argument for today at least, okay?" Yui also stood up to interfere.

''She started.''

''She started.''

We responded in unison.

But I guess Yui is right, at least for today we should have the party in peace, although lately we don't argue as often as when we met.

''Oh, what do we have here, some beauties?''

Looking in the direction where the voice came from, I realized that it came from a group of boys, there were 3 of them; tanned and blonde hair, just by looking at them I could tell they were older than us.

''What a coincidence, you are 3 girls, and we are 3.''

''How about we have fun together, I know you'll like it''.

I put my arm in front of Yui, since I didn't like how one of them was looking at her.

''I'm sorry, but we're fine, so you would do us a favor if you left.'' These types of guys are the worst, they only see women as toys.

''Come on, there's no reason to be aggressive, I'm sure in a few hours you'll be saying my name.''

''Are you deaf or didn't you hear!?'' Kawasaki didn't hesitate to answer; besides, she was standing in front of me.

''You're a very aggressive kitten, don't worry, I'll take care of taming you so that at night you're moaning my name.'' After saying this, they began to laugh as if it was the most normal. I couldn't help but feel disgust and repulsion for these kinds of people.

Kawasaki was upset by that guy's words. And who wouldn't be?

''You guys disgust me''. I sided with Kawasaki as I wouldn't let them say that kind of thing to my friend.

''We're just joking, although we're not opposed to the idea''. They put on a disgusting smile.

As Kawasaki was about to say something, Ebina's voice interrupted us.

''We're back, girls!'' Ebina was eating ice cream while Raiden brought a bag.

She quickly glanced at those guys.

''You guys are not approved, so why don't you withdraw?'' Although Ebina said this with a smile, her gaze denoted disgust towards these guys.

Ebina walked over to Yui to hand her ice cream, while Raiden handed me mine, totally ignoring those guys.

''One more wouldn't hurt, how about we all have fun together?''

''There was only vanilla, I hope you like vanilla.''

"It's fine." If Raiden is going to ignore them, I guess I can do the same.

"By the way, I also brought you one, Kawasaki."

''Thank you.''

''Are they going to ignore us?''

One of them put his hand on Raiden's shoulder, but he quickly brushed it away with a wave of his arm. Raiden focused his attention on the 3 of them.

''You know, I'll tell you because I'm in a good mood. They are with me, so they are not available to anyone else! but if you want to have fun, I can accompany you, I'm sure we'll have a great time." Raiden said with the smile that characterizes him.

"Tch!" They cursed silently and left.

Raiden is always so dependable, it's as if he can handle any situation that comes his way.

How not to fall in love with someone as capable and reliable as him?

...

It was already late, so we decided to leave for the bus stop. I'm a little exhausted with everything we did.

After that interruption, we continue to have fun either in the sea or in a volleyball match where I and Yui faced Ebina and Kawasaki, although the match was quite close. In the end we ended up tied because I threw the ball in Raiden's face, since he was very attentive every time, Yui or Kawasaki made a jump. Doesn't he know that I have breasts too?

Of course, I apologized for it although a part of me said I deserved it.

I guess I can say today was pretty fun.

''Yumiko, do you know where Tsurumi-kun is?'' Ebina's words brought me out of my thoughts.

''Now that you mention Raiden, I don't see him anywhere. It's strange, I could swear that until a few minutes ago he was behind us.''

''Maybe he went to buy something?''

"Yuigahama is right, knowing him, he sure went to buy his favorite drink.''

Perhaps Kawasaki is right, that must be the most likely, although at least he should have warned.

When I thought to call him on his cell phone, we could see him coming towards us.

''I'm sorry, something came up, and I was going to catch up with them later, they didn't have to wait for me.'' Raiden said with a very cheerful tone.

''It's nothing, Tsurumi-kun, but did something good happen to you during this time? Since you have a big smile on your face.''

Ebina was right, Raiden had a smile on himself, but it wasn't the one he normally does, rather he had something different, plus it seemed as if he was pleased.

''Tsurumi, don't tell me that you...''

Before Kawasaki finished speaking, Raiden interrupted her.

''It's nothing, I'm just happy since I had a lot of fun today. We should also hurry up as we don't want to miss the bus.

Saying this, Raiden began to lead the way, I guess it's nothing, although Kawasaki seems to know something, maybe I'm thinking about it too much.

Fireworks festival

One of the most popular phrases is all good things have an end. And this phrase applies to summer vacation after all, today is the last day of vacation, and tomorrow I have to go back to Sobu High.

It's not that I hate school or anything like that, but during this month I got used to being lazy most of the day. Of course, I was also able to take this opportunity to look for a part-time job and generate some extra income, but currently I'm fine economically.

Since Rumi's birthday is near, I have the money for her gift and other things that come up, so I didn't see the need to look for a job.

Although my schedule doesn't change much due to the holidays, since I also get up at 6 am to do some exercise, after returning, I have breakfast and start reading some novels or watching anime. And so, I spend most of the day.

I guess I'll miss that, but there's nothing I can do about it, even though when I went to university, I missed the simple life of a high school student. And now I just miss my university life. Who'd say.

So, since this is my last day of vacation, I would have to relax as much as possible, or so it should have been, but a call from Yumiko changed my plans.

As every last Sunday of August, a festival is celebrated, and at the end there are some fireworks, the most cliché thing that could be expected from an anime event.

And I didn't have to be a genius to guess because Yumiko asked me to accompany her, fireworks and confession go hand in hand.

Even if I told myself all the time that I were misunderstanding, deep down I was aware of all of Yumiko's approaches, I wouldn't be so stupid not to notice something so obvious.

So, I tried to get Rumi to come with me to avoid this, but she said that she was going to attend but with her friends. Being replaced by your little sister's friends, its something sad.

I could only laugh at my situation; in the end, I can't escape from this.

Putting that matter aside, Yumiko told me to be decent, and, as I understand it, for this type of festivals a Yukata is used. The problem is that I have never been to this type of place, so I do not have a Yukata.

It would be too late to buy one, plus you're not likely to use it again, so it would also be an unnecessary expense.

Maybe my father has one?

I should call him, but knowing him, he will say that he has no idea, so it is better to call my mother since you could say that she is the boss in the relationship.

Take my phone and select her contact.

After a few seconds, she answered.

''Raiden, is it strange that you call me, did something happen?''

Is it really so weird that I call someone? They always tell me that.

''I was just calling to say hello to my beautiful mother.''

''Get to the point, how much do you want?''

''I'm not looking for money. Besides, you're wrong if you think I'll ask you for money.''

''It is normal if your teenager who does not usually call does it.'' You are right about this. But it doesn't apply to me.

''I just wanted to ask you if you know if my father had any yukata when he was young.''

''Now that you mention it, I think he has some, they should be in a box at the bottom of the closet.''

Looks as if I got lucky with this.

''Are you planning to go to the festival? That's weird.''

''Sorry for being weird.'' I answered with an exhausted tone.

''Will you go with some of the girls that Rumi mentioned? If so, remember to use protection, I don't want to be a grandmother so young."

''Of course not! Who do you take me for?''

''For my eldest son who took two girls to the house while his parents were not there.''

I didn't know how to respond to this. Since she had a basis for saying this.

''I'm sorry for having friends.''

''Don't play the victim, Raiden.'' It's impossible to fool a mother. "Hai, hai, but I'm just going to hang out at the festival, nothing more." I said this last seriously.

''I trust you, don't come back too late.''

''Okay.''

With our call over, I went to my parents' room to look for said box.

My mother was right, the box at the bottom of the closet had several men's yukatas.

Pulling out one of the yukatas, I realized that it had no sleeves; besides, it looked as if someone had ripped it out on purpose.

Since that one was useless, I took out another one, but this one only had half of the bottom part. Was that old man really wearing this?

There was only one yukata left in the box, hopefully it's a normal one.

To my surprise, it was a normal one, although the yukata was too old, in addition to the fact that it had several parts quite battered, and above all it had some stains, and surely those stains are not because ketchup has been put on it.

Were you a Yakuza or what?

I had more questions than answers, so I called my mother again.

''Tell me, Raiden. Her tone was happy, as if she knew my reason for calling.''

''I'll be honest, was that old man a Yakuza?'' I asked the first thing that came to mind.

''Of course not, how did you come to that conclusion?'' Her tone was animated.

''Just by looking at those yukatas I can guess.''

She just started laughing.

"Unfortunately, you are wrong."

"So, he liked to do weird cosplay?" I couldn't think of another reason why he would have that.

''Your father at your age belonged to a gang.'' Her words left me blank. Is my father a member of a gang? That kind?

''Are you kidding, right? There's no way that old man was a gang member."

''He was not a member of a gang.'' That relieved me. ''He was the leader.'' Although the next thing she said was worse. I couldn't imagine my father wearing one of those yukatas, let alone hitting other people.

I seem to remember that my mother told me that she met my father in her youth, so she met him when he was a gang leader?

''If I remember correctly, you met him at that time, right?''

"Correct." That only confirmed my suspicions.

''Then there was the typical encounter where the gang leader rescues the defenseless girl from other gang members, and they fall in love, then decide to leave that life to be together and live happily?'' The story of my parents seemed like something out of an anime.

''No.'' From her tone I could tell she was having fun. ''I met your father in a confrontation, that's where I left him almost dead.'' If the information she told me before left me stunned, this time I didn't know how to respond.

''Raiden, are you still there?''

''Yeas, I just think I heard it wrong.'' It was not possible for my mother to leave my father almost dead; much less could I imagine her as a gang member.

''You heard right, in her time your mother was known as the leader of one of the strongest gangs in Chiba. You can be proud of that." She said it with an air of superiority.

''I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked about the yukatas.'' My mind already has enough with the problem of the night to find out that my parents were gang members.

''Eh! Don't you want to know how your parents fell in love and how they left that life to have a family?''

''For my emotional good, I prefer not to listen to it.'' Do not hesitate to answer.

''You are a very cruel, Raiden.''

''I'm sure you must be busy with your work; I don't bother you anymore.'' The best thing would be to clear my mind.

''In fact, I am free, I can tell you...''

''Good, see you later.''

''Raiden, don't cut your mo...''

Cut the call.

After a lot of internal debates, I came to a conclusion, I'll go with normal clothes, I don't think I want to wear a yukata for a while.

...

My watch indicated that it was already 6, so Yumiko should be near the station.

Like any man who has a date with a girl, I made sure to arrive at the indicated time.

Though I had been thinking about it, I hadn't come up with an answer. Maybe I'm just misunderstanding everything, but I knew I wasn't.

"Ra-chan, Ra-chan!"

While I was trapped in my thoughts, I felt something hug my leg. Also, from her words I could guess who she was.

''Kei-chan, what are you doing here alone?''

Keika was wearing a yellow yukata with sunflower flowers printed on it.

I proceeded to load it. Keika seemed to be searching for someone after hearing my words.

''Are you looking for your sister?'

''Yes!''

How irresponsible Kawasaki can be to lose her little sister.

Since I couldn't see her anywhere, I took out my cell phone and called her. Aside from Kawasaki's number, I also have Yuigahama and Ebina number's. At the time I thought it was unnecessary, but it seems to be of some use.

After a few seconds, Kawasaki answered.

"Tsurumi, I'm busy right now." Her tone of voice was worried.

"Not even a hello? How insensitive you are."

''I am going to hang up.''

"It's a shame, Kei-chan, say goodbye to your older sister, she doesn't seem to want to talk to you."

''Goodbye, Sa-chan.'' Keika replied with a cheerful tone, maybe she should be worried, but having someone familiar made her feel calm.

There was a few seconds of silence.

''Keika is with you, thank goodness!'' Her voice sounded relieved.

''That's right, we are in front of the vending machines.''

''I'm on my way, don't move.''

Kawasaki hung up after saying this.

"Seriously, you have a strange older sister."

"Yes!" Keika was in a good mood.

After a few seconds I could see Kawasaki, she was wearing a light-colored yukata with colored flowers printed on it, she looked pretty good.

''Keika.''

''Sa-chan.'' I left Keika for her to run to her sister's side.

"You had me so worried, don't leave my side again!" Kawasaki hugged Keika.

''I'm sorry.'' Keika looked like she was about to cry as she apologized to her sister.

''It's fine, but don't let it happen again.'' Kawasaki patted her sister's head. Keika just smiled at her older sister's words.

"Thank you for finding my sister, Tsurumi." Kawasaki stared at me as she said this.

''In fact, she found me. Maybe she saw me in the distance, and she came towards me.''

"Then it's your fault she left my side!" Her tone was terrifying.

Better change the subject, as there is no way out of this situation.

"By the way, are you going to the fireworks festival?"

''Hanabi.'' (Fireworks) Said Keika

''Keika wanted to go, even though my mother made us wear a matching yukata, I really don't know what she's thinking.'' Kawasaki sighed after saying this.

''But it suits you quite well, you look beautiful.''

''Thank you.'' She averted her eyes upon hearing my words. Kawasaki is so easy to blush, that's why she's quite adorable.

''Me too?'' Keika asked.

''Yes, Kei-chan, you look beautiful too.''

''Yeih.'' I patted Keika's head, she's so adorable.

''Raiden!'' Hearing my name directed my attention to the direction of the voice although I could guess who she was.

Turning around, I could see Yumiko.

She was wearing a light blue yukata with a flower design, and she had also made a ponytail. She looks pretty good.

''Sorry for the delay.''

''Just arrived, so don't worry about it.''

As we exchanged greetings, Yumiko became aware of Kawasaki's presence.

''What are you doing Kawasaki here?''

"I don't think I need your permission to go somewhere, Miura." Her tone was defiant.

''Kawasaki and Keika are also going to the fireworks festival.'' I preferred to intervene since it seemed that they would get into an argument.

"Keika?" Yumiko asked.

''She is my little sister. Keika say hello, she is a classmate from my school.''

"Hello." Keika replied happily.

Unlike when I met her, this time Keika wasn't so shy around other people, of course it's been several months since that day.

''Hello, Keika, I am Yumiko Miura.'' Although her attitude with Kawasaki was somewhat harsh, with Keika it was the opposite.

''Yu-chan!''

"Yu-chan?" I can't blame Yumiko for asking since Keika usually refers to it that way.

"That is Keika's way of referring to other people, isn't it Kei-chan?"

"Yes, Ra-chan!" I had already gotten used to this nickname, plus it's cute when Keika calls me that.

Yumiko walked over to Keika and patted her head, Keika was happy about this. Being pampered is a pleasant experience.

''At least Kei-chan is adorable compared to a certain person.''

"What are you insinuating, Miura!?" Kawasaki's tone was defiant.

''Nothing, but if you thought so, it must be true.'' Yumiko answered in a cheerful way.

Seriously, women are something incomprehensible.

To my good luck, the train had already arrived, so before they started arguing, I made them get on.

After a few minutes of being a bit cramped on the train, we finally reached our destination.

Various food stalls as well as game stalls could be seen everywhere. My parents spent most of my childhood working, so I had never been to a festival before. Of course, I also never had an interest in going to one because the number of people is too many, so it can be a bit tiring.

''Raiden, let's go get something to eat.''

Before I answered Yumiko, Keika interrupted me.

"Ra-chan, games!" Keika grabbed my hand, as if she wanted to drag me to one of the game stalls.

''Keika, Tsurumi already has plans, it would be impolite to interrupt him.'' Kawasaki tried to persuade Keika.

''NO, RA-CHAN, GAMES!'' Keika was holding me as she didn't want to let go, she reminded me of Rumi when she was younger.

''I have no problem with it.'' Also, since it was a festival, the normal thing would be to eat and play until the time of the fireworks. ''And you, Yumiko?''

After asking her this, I could see a disappointed expression on her face for a moment, but she quickly returned to her normal expression.

''No problem.'' Her tone was flat.

''Games!'' As Keika started to pull on my hand, I decided to follow her.

We arrived at a goldfish stall which consisted of taking out a goldfish with a small paper net, of course, this net broke easily. A classic at festivals if I can remember.

Take money out of my wallet and pay for 3 sets for each.

''Do you want to try Keika?''

"Yes!" As always, she replied without hesitation.

I took one of the nets and gave it to Yumiko. By her facial and body expressions I could tell that she also wanted to try it.

''Yumiko, here.''

''I don't think I'm good at it.''

''You won't know until you try.'' After some encouragement, she joined Keika in trying to catch a goldfish.

''Tsurumi, thank you for fulfilling Keika's whim, even though it's interrupting your date with Miura.'' She said this somewhat discouraged.

''I am only fulfilling a whim of Yumiko since, as she took care of my sister for a few days, this was what she asked me for as compensation.'' Right now I could be reading or playing with my pc.

After saying this, I noticed that her expression changed a little.

''Jealous?'' I said with a teasing tone.

''What are you insinuating?'' Her tone was somewhat annoyed.

''If you want a date, you can tell me.'' Teasing Kawasaki is fun.

''Not even in your dreams.'' She is cold with her answers.

At least she was back to being the same Kawasaki I know.

Focusing back on Yumiko and Keika, I realized that they hadn't managed to get the goldfish out.

"This one is quite difficult." Yumiko was downcast.

"Bad fish!" While Keika seemed annoyed with the poor fish.

''If it were easy, it would not make sense.'' This type of business would not be profitable if it were simple.

Since Keika looked kind of sad, I decided to give it a try.

''How many attempts will you want?''

''Only one.''

''You sound very confident, boy.''

''It's just intuition.'' After watching several anime, I still remember how to win these games.

''Good luck, Raiden.''

"Come on, Rachan."

''Don't go to fail.''

With that kind of support, I guess I can't fail. Besides, Kawasaki would have something to annoy me.

I put the net in the water, once I centered on my target, I used the plastic part of the net as a support for the fish. In this way I managed to put it in the small bucket that the owner gave me.

''Looks like you knew what you were doing, eh boy.''

''It was my first time doing this though.''

Once the owner put the fish in a bag, I handed it over to Keika."

''Take, Kei-chan.''

"Thank you, Ra-chan!"

Nothing better than Keika's smile to purify my heart.

Come to think of it, I should have gotten Yumiko one too. I guess I could try it one more time.

"Ra-chan!" Although Keika started dragging me to another stall. I guess she doesn't care.

This game was one of shooting targets, with a rifle with a cork of ammunition you had to shoot the prize you wanted.

If it was with a ball or other object, it would be simple since it only depends on how much force you use, but here it depends on the weapon and how heavy the target is.

"Neko!" Keika pointed to a black cat plush, it was a regular size, but it looked heavy, so knocking it down with a cork was almost impossible.

''Looks like Kuro-kun.''

Now that Yumiko mentions it, the stuffed animal had a certain resemblance to Kuro.

''Don't worry Keika, I'll get it for you.'' Kawasaki was excited, I don't blame her, if my little sister wants something, I'll do anything to get it.

After Kawasaki paid for the game, she received the rifle with 3 shots.

''Let's go, Sa-chan.'' Keika encouraged her older sister, how cute.

Kawasaki's first shot narrowly missed, the second hit the target, but she didn't move it, the last shot also met the same fate, just as I thought, the teddy was almost impossible to knock down with a cork.

''Come on, Kawasaki, I know you can do better.'' I decided to tease her a bit.

''Tch.''

''Give me another try.''

After failing 3 more times, Kawasaki gave up. Of course, she could keep trying all night, but it was likely that she would spend all her money, and still she wouldn't succeed.

''I guess I can get Kuro a friend.''

I decided to try my luck.

Every festival game has a trick, and this one was no exception. Who would have thought that watching anime would do any good?

My first shot hit the stuffed animal's left ear, which moved it a bit, the second hit the right ear, with this the teddy had recoiled, the last shot was in the forehead, with which the teddy was knocked down. Although it would have been easier if instead of corks it was with a ball.

''Congratulations.'' The owner gave me the stuffed animal although he looked somewhat upset. If I were alone, I would take care of getting all the prizes, but I guess that will be for another time.

Since I didn't give something to Yumiko in the previous game, I can give her this award since it's not as if I'm going to need a stuffed Kuro, when I have the original.

So, I handed the stuffed toy over to Yumiko, she seemed happy with it.

"Neko!" Keika exclaimed as she looked at the stuffed animal.

''Sorry, Keika, I couldn't get it for you.'' Kawasaki was a little sad to fail, I guess I can get another one of the stuffed animals for Keika.

''Keika, you can have this.'' But to my surprise, Yumiko handed the stuffed animal to Keika.

"Thank you!" Keika hugged the stuffed cat tightly. Since Kawasaki is allergic to cats, a stuffed cat shouldn't bother her.

"Thank you, Miura." Kawasaki also thanked her.

''It's nothing, I'm too old to have stuffed animals.'' Yumiko said with a cheerful tone.

I didn't expect Yumiko to give her the stuffed animal, it was a great gesture on her part to give it to Keika.

Yumiko is a gentle person and does not hesitate to come to the defense of the people she cares about. She really is someone amazing.

''Raiden, let's go to the food stalls.''

"Yes!" This time Keika supported the idea of going to eat.

Kawasaki started moving forward together with Keika.

From the time I have known Yumiko, I can say that she is someone beautiful, incredible and above all a great friend, so I would never allow anyone to hurt her, even if that person was me.

''Raiden, is something wrong? You stood in silence.''

"It's nothing." I started stroking her head. ''I was just thinking about how cute you are.''

"What are you saying?" She blushed and lowered her eyes.

Being Yumiko's friend is something I never thought could happen, I don't want our relationship to change, so there is only one answer to the events that will happen later.

"Come on, Yumiko"

As I started to walk, Yumiko took my right arm, her smile a beautiful thing to see.

''Let's go.''

After walking we could see Kawasaki, she was at a Takoyaki stand, although there was a long line.

"This stall seems to be quite popular, huh." If that stall is so full, it must be pretty delicious.

''Keika wanted to eat some, but it's a waiting line.''

''You can wait, I'll line up''. Yumiko was in a good mood as she said this.

''Yu-chan.'' Keika hugged Yumiko's legs.

''Just wait, Kei-chan''.

''Yes!'' Yumiko gets along very well with children; I am sure that she will be a good mother.

Near the stall there were some benches, I guess they could serve as a waiting place.

Kawasaki held Keika's hand, while I gave Yumiko the money for the food, the money is there to be spent.

Once Yumiko was in line, we decided to wait.

''Near there are some places, let's go there since I'm sure Yumiko will take a while.''

"Yes!" Keika was cheerful.

At this moment I can say that I am happy that Yumiko invited me.

As I thought about this, Keika took my hand. So at this point both myself and Kawasaki were holding Keika down.

While walking, I could hear the conversation of an elderly couple.

''Honey, look, what a beautiful family.''

''These young people of today.''

I guess we see each other as a family.

Kawasaki also overheard this conversation as she was somewhat flushed.

"Looks like we look like a young couple, huh."

''Don't even mention it!'' Her tone was terrifying, how scary.

After our little interaction, we sat down to wait for Yumiko.

I started to play with Keika, Kawasaki seemed pleased watching us, like a mother watching her daughter.

It is common for parents not to be around most of the time, which is why older siblings will always be the ones in charge of taking care of the minors, so I understand the feeling of pride when watching your little sister grow up.

After a few minutes, Yumiko brought the Takoyakis.

When we finished eating, we decided to go find a place to watch the fireworks since it was time for the show to start.

The number of people who thought the same as we did was too many. I already remembered because I don't like crowded places.

"Keika, hold on tight, don't get lost." Kawasaki was right to be cautious. Getting lost in this type of place was common, so I also held Keika by the other hand, it would be too difficult to find her if she got lost in a place like this.

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at a suitable site.

"I guess there will be a great view of the fireworks from here." I said in a cheerful tone. Since I had fun on this day.

''Hanabi!'' Keika shared my joy.

''Don't be in a hurry, it should be a while.'' I stroked her head after saying this.

'''Tsurumi, have you seen Miura?''

Now that Kawasaki mentioned it, I couldn't see Yumiko anywhere.

"Most likely, we got separated due to the crowd." That's why I don't like crowded places.

I took out my cell phone and dialed her number, but there was no answer.

It was almost time for the show to start, and Yumiko was lost.

''Are you going to look for her?'' Kawasaki asked.

''It would be ideal, but with this crowd it would be difficult. Besides, I can't communicate with her.''

But I guess I still have to do it.

''RA-CHAN!'' Before I started to move Keika stopped me. ''Hanabi!''

It seemed that Keika wanted him to be with her during the fireworks.

I guess it's inevitable, I carried Keika in my arms.

I'll have another chance to see the fireworks with her.

With these thoughts, I turned my gaze to the sky.

...

Yumiko POV:

Today is the day I decided to confess to Raiden, but nothing had gone right.

My mother worked today, so I had to manage alone with Yukata, I took too long on it, so I had to leave the house in a hurry, and to top it off, I also forgot my cell phone.

Luckily, I met Raiden at the station with no problem, but I didn't expect Kawasaki to be there too, I thought Raiden had invited her, but it was just a fluke.

Although I won't deny that Kawasaki's younger sister was cute, Of course, I did not miss the opportunity to annoy Kawasaki.

When we got to the festival, I wanted to spend it alone with Raiden, but Keika interfered with that, of course I couldn't be bothered with a little girl.

As Raiden also has a younger sister, it was obvious that he would not hesitate to pamper her, and he did, during the first game he got her a gold fish. I felt jealous of Keika.

The good thing was that in the second game Raiden got me a stuffed animal, this made me quite happy, but when I saw Keika's expression, wanting the stuffed animal, I had no choice but to give it to her.

I didn't want Raiden to think I was somebody too insensitive to the wishes of a child, seeing Keika's smile, I could understand why Kawasaki and Raiden pamper her so much.

To my surprise, Raiden patted me on the head and told me I'm beautiful. This made my heart race, it also increased my nerves by the time of my confession.

Just remembering it makes me blush.

At this moment I should be with Raiden, I would confess, and I would only have to wait for his answer, but this was not likely to happen.

If only I hadn't been so careless as to get lost in the crowd.

Seriously, I'm a fool, I wanted to fix a part of my yukata for a moment, but when I looked at them, I couldn't find them anymore.

I headed to the address of a small temple nearby to have a chance of locating them but was unsuccessful.

''How could I be so careless!''

Today nothing went as expected. It's even possible that Raiden rejected me.

I couldn't help but get discouraged at the thought of this. I'm a fool.

It seems that I have not changed much in the end.

I opted to sit while covering my face with my knees.

I'd just have to watch the fireworks show although I wasn't in the mood for it.

My grandmother had told me that she would find people who would support me, and now I had Yui, Hina and even Kawasaki. But the most special person for me was Raiden, he came at a time when I felt sad and abandoned. I even considered him my prince.

Raiden would always help me or fulfill any whim I told him; he was always attentive to me.

But maybe my mistake was to consider him a prince, since he is not perfect, he has his flaws, such as not being a good singer, it is so much fun to see him trying.

I always knew that Raiden is far from being something close to a prince.

"And among those people there will be someone even more special, who will make your days a thousand times better, but you should also know that this person is ordinary, he may have several flaws, he will not always be a charming prince with blonde hair as they show children's stories''

Remembering the words my grandmother had said to me only reinforced my thoughts.

But even so, Raiden is my prince, he is the person who has always helped me and was with me. And even though it's a childish and immature thought, right now I wish he would show up as he always does when I need help.

But wishing for this is already a girl's fantasy. In the end, even if my appearance changed, my thoughts didn't change.

Thinking about this only makes me feel worse, but it doesn't matter if today I couldn't do it, I can try another day, just because I failed once, I won't give up. I wanted to fill myself with determination, but right now it was hard for me to do so.

''I finally found you, Yumiko.''

His voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

Some tears welled up in my eyes.

"You were late, Baka."

''I'm sorry, but there is an infinity of people.'' He said nonchalantly.

That little childish wish comes true.

No matter what situation or problem I found myself in; he would always come for me.

After all, he is my prince.

''Can I sit down, or do I also need permission, her majesty?''

"Just sit down, baka." I wiped away the tears that had flowed out.

I could see the beginning of the fireworks, several images formed and took the shape of flowers.

Raiden was concentrating on the beautiful view from here.

Although perhaps because of everything that happened it was not the right time, I wanted to do it.

I tried to pronounce those words, but they wouldn't come out of my mouth.

It's just saying I like you, why can't I do it?

The fireworks would end any minute, and I couldn't even utter a word.

I'm really pathetic. But that didn't matter since he would always be by my side, he would always help me and talk as if nothing had happened.

I am a fool.

I was able to see the last of the fireworks.

"Raiden, I like you."

The explosion took the form of a beautiful flower. With this, the festival ended, but I was able to tell Raiden my feelings.

''Did you say something, yumiko? I couldn't hear you because of the sound of the explosion.''

His face was calm, I know him well, so he's not lying.

I plucked up the courage to tell him and a damn firework dulled my voice? But it doesn't matter, if I told you once, I can do it again.

But before I could speak, he was the one who did it first.

"Yumiko, do you know why fireworks are so popular?"

His question puzzled me.

''Because of how beautiful they are.'' It was obvious.

''50/50.''

''Then what is the answer?''

'''Because of how special they are.'' Raiden looked up at the sky.

''What do you mean by it?'' I could not understand it.

''If you could see fireworks every day, would there be a need to go to a festival to see them?''

"No, since it would be something common." What did he want to get at with this?

''Human beings are strange creatures, we appreciate too much those things that are unusual, but at the same time we do not appreciate the common things that we have in our day to day life. An example could be the train, we use it to move to distant places, but being of such common use, we do not give it importance, but if it were for exclusive use? I am sure that at that moment everyone would take due importance. The point is, sometimes we don't notice what we have in our day-to-day because we focus too much on something special that can happen. This something special cannot always have the same result as what we are used to, so sometimes it is better to settle for the ordinary than to go for what may not give us the same expected result.''

Raiden started scratching the back of his head.

"Don't pay attention to me, I was just saying something that suddenly came to my mind." He looked up at the sky again.

Maybe I was being hasty with my decision to confess to Raiden? It is not that he is going to go somewhere. Besides, as he said, sometimes by going for something special we can lose what we are used to.

Even if there was a great chance that Raiden would accept my confession, as long as there is a small refusal, there is a chance that he would reject me. Also, if we were a couple, there wouldn't be much change in our current relationship.

I think I was too hasty with my decision.

But even so, I will not feel calm if I do not tell him what I feel, even if there is a possibility of rejection.

''Raiden...''

''We go?''

Raiden stood up and extended his hand to me.

''It would be bad if you got lost again, wouldn't it?'' The tone with which he said this was gentle.

So I took his hand.

Although this was not the first time that we were so close, it was the first time that he took the initiative.

I'm sure anyone who saw us would say we're a couple.

''I like you.''

There was no response from Raiden, since I said it quietly.

This was enough, there was no need to rush things, whether we are a couple or not, he will always be there for me.

...

Raiden Pov.

After I dropped Yumiko off at her house, I went to one of the vending machines and bought a drink.

Now that I remember, I owe Keika an outing to watch the fireworks.

Flash back

I took Keika in my arms and gave her to Kawasaki. Although I would like to stay, I know that Yumiko needs me more right now.

''I'm sorry, Keika, but I can't stay with you.'' Keika was sad to hear my words.

"You know, even though Yumiko looks a bit scary, she usually behaves like a girl, so she must be alone right now. So I can't leave her alone. Also, I promise next time I'll take you to a much more fun place with better fireworks."

''You promise?''

''It's a promise, of course don't tell your sister, she sure won't agree.''

I made a few signs with my hands as if indicating to be quiet.

Keika also imitated me.

''You know I can hear you, don't you, Tsurumi?'' Kawasaki replied, though I could tell from her expression that she was happy.

''Don't be jealous, Kawasaki, next time I'll ask you out on a date.'' I said with a mocking tone.

"It seems you don't appreciate your integrity, huh!?"

I should go or I won't be on time.

''See you, Keika, see you at the school, Kawasaki.''

"Bye-bye, Ra-chan."

''See you, Tsurumi, don't take too long since Miura is surely waiting for you.''

With this, I went in search of Miura, but due to the number of people, it would be difficult to locate her.

Knowing Yumiko, I doubt very much that she was standing there doing nothing, so I'm sure she tried to look for us too, but from here there was no place where there was a panoramic view.

But now that I remember, there is a temple near here, I guess I won't lose anything if I search there first.

Going up the stairs, I could see her, she was in the same position as the day we met, what memories. To think that more than half a year has passed since that, how quickly time passes.

''I finally found you, Yumiko.''

End of Flashback.

It can't be helped; I didn't expect Yumiko to get lost in the crowd.

I decided to take a seat next to the vending machine.

In the end, I was right, Yumiko confessed to me. The good thing is that I was able to use a typical excuse as I couldn't hear you because of the fireworks.

Any boy would be extremely happy if a girl like Yumiko confessed to him. Of course, I was no exception, since she is beautiful, she cares about her friends, and although she is somewhat bossy, I consider her someone important to me.

That's why Yumiko deserves to be with a better person, not with trash like me.

Someone who before dying the last thing he hears is his own mother saying I hate you; I'm not someone she can be with.

Also, she only fell in love with me because of my actions, every time I helped or advised her. Yumiko only fell in love with me because she thinks I'm a kind guy who will always help her at any time. Although she is not so wrong about that.

But she only sees that about me, I'm sure if she knew how I really am, she would hate me, someone who doesn't feel compassion for other people, to the point that I can see someone ask for help in front of me, and I couldn't care less. Someone who wouldn't hesitate to use other people to get what they want, or no matter the method, as long as the result is as expected.

Even the times I helped Yumiko and Kawasaki, it was out of sheer remorse, not because I really wanted to.

The time I helped Yumiko was because she reminded me of Rumi the day she got lost, so I did it out of pity.

Whereas with Kawasaki, it was my fault, because if I hadn't hurt her during our training, they wouldn't have attacked her. Also, Sensei asked me to take care of her, so it was my responsibility.

In the end, I'm just a trash that thinks more about himself than other people, someone like that couldn't make Yumiko happy.

And above all, I am someone who once lost everything, so right now I don't want to lose anything I have.

At the time I was disgusted by Hayama's personality to maintain the status quo in his clique, but now I did the same. I'm seriously a shitty person.

Since I indirectly made Yumiko relent on her confession. When the normal thing would have been to give her an answer and not run away like a coward.

But I don't feel guilty about it, I once lost everything, and this time I would make sure not to lose it again. Even if I have to manipulate others to achieve it.

First, I just thought I was fine with being an extra character, but after time passed, this became impossible. I got involved with Yumiko and Kawasaki, and even now I'm friends with Ebina and Yuigahama.

Deep down I knew I'd rather just be someone else in the crowd, so I wouldn't have anyone around, and even if I did get a girlfriend, I'd only use her to distract myself, but not for something as silly as falling in love. And so when these people left my side, I couldn't care less.

But now that everything has changed, I don't want to lose everything.

In the end, I am not better than my past self, I can even say that I am worse. Since now that I know what it means to lose everything, I don't want to relive that feeling of loneliness and fear, that feeling of having family and friends for a moment and then having nothing. If it were to happen again, I doubt I could bear it. That's why I don't care what I have to do to achieve it.

I wonder why I was reborn in this world. Since I arrived, I have only felt fear, sadness and anguish.

After spending most of my childhood trying to hide all this, I was finally able to do it. Acting in a carefree and relaxed way was the best, so no I would have to remember these emotions, but none of this was necessary since I began to relate to others.

That's why now they are part of my stability, depending on others is something I would not have expected, but if it helps me forget those emotions, I don't care.

The bad thing about this is that it is a double-edged sword, as it helps me forget these emotions. Losing this support would only make this worse, to the point that I don't think I can take it anymore. Maybe if I die this time if it is the final one?

In my early years I didn't care, but in the end, I came to the conclusion that I would at least try, and when I found out that this world is that of a novel, it was the hook to leave these thoughts behind.

Fill my mind with any thought that kept me entertained, even training helped me with this.

Now that everything depends on others, I don't know how it will end, but as long as I can do something, I'll make sure I don't lose it.

Looking back, Yumiko was the first person I started to depend on emotionally. All the signs of affection from her alone made this feeling grow, but just as Yumiko fell in love with me because of my actions, I am sure that I also consider her someone important to me because of the time we spent together.

That is why I could also not accept it, be it today or in the future.

I got up and decided to go home, it was getting late, and I didn't want my mother to scold me.

This time I wouldn't make her hate me.

...

End of Chapter 1: In the end, Raiden is still the same.

I never really thought that an idea that came out of nowhere could go this far.

I appreciate all the people who take their time to read this.

In the next chapter a certain character will make a small appearance.

I hope to be up to the task.

Being a panda is not easy.

Work, a word that terrifies many young people who think that they will be able to obtain money in a simple way. Of course, there are some exceptions, such as if you are born into a rich family or marry the daughter of a wealthy family.

You will not always be lucky enough to be able to work what you want, as well as nothing guarantees that, even if you finish studying at a university, you will be able to get a job.

If we refer to work in a more general way, we will realize that this word covers everything, from being a simple cashier in a store, to being the manager of one of the millionaire companies in the country.

Therefore, when you manage to get a job, you should not feel ashamed of it since not everyone becomes a manager of a company overnight.

In the end, you should be grateful to find a job since it will be paid to you, and you will be able to pay for things for your day to day.

''A panda!''

''Grrr!''

''Take a picture of me with him!'' The little girl was very excited.

So, I carried the little girl in my arms until her mother took her picture.

"Thank you." The mother thanked me with a smile.

Before she left, I handed the little girl a balloon, after all, that's my job.

I was never opposed to the idea of working, but I didn't see it as something necessary since I always make sure I have money, plus I'm not one to spend money without thinking.

So, if I'm a responsible person with money, why am I at the amusement park right now handing out balloons while wearing a panda costume?

The answer is simple, it is due to something called family, more specifically to Nagisa.

Flashback.

Since I don't have to go to class on Saturdays, I take the opportunity to get up a little late and after breakfast I'm going to do my training routine.

A routine that became a part of me doing it for many years.

After doing some exercises and running several kilometers, I finished my training, nothing very heavy but not very light either.

And as usual, I went to the nearest store and bought a can of Max coffee. After training, eating calories is not bad at all.

So, after finishing everything I came to do, it was time to return home. Maybe I'll start reading some of my pending novels. That reminds me that I left unfinished my idea of starting to write my own novels.

I guess at some point I should get back to it.

After a few minutes of walking, I reached my house.

I'll go take a shower first since I'm sweaty.

Passing through the living room, I noticed a letter on the table.

''From Onee-san to Raiden-kun.''

I only know one person who calls herself my older sister.

Nagisa Tsurumi, my cousin from my mother's side of the family, attends college and is my eldest by 3 years. Aside from being a headache to deal with.

"I got together with my sisters to go out for Rumi-chan's birthday. Since I'm going to be busy on her birthday, I decided to celebrate it today. Unfortunately, we couldn't find you, and since Rumi didn't know when you were going to come back, the 4 of us decided to go out, I hope you don't mind.''

Rumi's birthday is still 2 weeks away, plus I have no problem with Nagisa and the others going out with her.

''For another occasion, we will have a date just the two of us, I will be waiting for it.''

I wonder why she can't act like a normal cousin instead of flirting with me whenever she can.

But I glad they came for my sister's birthday, I guess I could give her that quote she's been asking for so long as a thank you for taking care of my sister.

''PS: I was thinking that you would pay everything on our way out, but since you weren't there, I was more cautious and took the money you had in your desk. See you.''

Crumple up the letter.

There's no use getting upset, so I took deep breaths to calm myself down.

I went to my room and, as it said in the letter, the place where I had my money is empty.

Any other time I wouldn't have a problem with it, I'm already used to Nagisa taking my things or her being very intrusive in my room. But that money was going to be used to buy her gift to Rumi, as well as to get out of it on her birthday.

Nagisa, you are a headache.

But the money is going to be used for Rumi to have fun and for my cousins to have a good time. So technically, it's not a waste as such.

I could only sigh in response to my situation.

I have no choice, I'll have to look for a job to pay for my sister's birthday, since I'm not going to sit idly by because I've run out of money. What kind of big brother would I be if I can't give my little sister a present?

With this in mind, I took my cell phone and started looking for a job with good pay and that would not take more than 1 week to pay.

Although finding such a job would be almost impossible. However, the good thing about this country is that there is no problem in hiring minors, of course the job should not be too complex either.

While I was reading the different job advertisements, I could see one that had the urgent logo, it pays well, and I only had to work one day.

So, I called the number they left, and after a short phone interview I got the job.

Working in an amusement park can't be that bad, right?

End of flashback

I should have reconsidered when I applied to be an amusement park mascot.

My working hours are from 8:00 to 21:00. I have to wear a Pan-san outfit for more than 12 hours, and it's not refreshing to be here since, although it's autumn, there are still hot days, and unfortunately for me, today is one of them.

The good thing about going through all this suffering is that since it was a rush job, and no one wanted to take it, the pay is quite high, and since I only have to work one day, it wasn't a bad option.

If this doesn't count as an older brother's sacrifice, I don't know what does.

...

More than 9 hours had already passed since I started my work shift, it's quite exhausting, I won't deny it, but the good thing is that I have enough resistance, so I just have to endure a few more hours.

I always thought that the people inside these suits had a tough job, and boy was I right. Now I understand why hardly anyone wants to apply for this job.

If I had to add another negative point, it would be that from time to time I have to take off the panda's head to clean the part of the eyes since due to sweat these become cloudy, and it is difficult for me to see.

It's back-breaking work, but worth the amount they pay.

After handing out more balloons and taking more photos with the visitors, I went to a secluded spot to clear the vision of this suit.

Once I was done cleaning it up, I put my panda head back on and decided to continue with my work.

It's annoying having to clean it from time to time.

''So here you were.''

A girl approached me, by her uniform I can tell that she also works here.

"We're getting late, so walk right away."

''Wait, I think you're getting confused.''

''No excuses, first you do a mediocre performance, and then you evade the next function! I'll make sure your pay is reduced."

This girl is in a bad mood. Dialoguing with her is going to be difficult, but I think she's got the wrong panda.

And before I could protest, I was dragged away by this girl.

I was taken to the theater in the park, we were behind the scenes, and I could see several children waiting for the performance. I have a bad feeling.

''Wait I...''

Before I finish speaking, the girl voted me to the stage.

''Here is Pan-san the panda!''

The children began to shout Pan-san's name.

If I remember correctly, and I hope I'm not mistaken, in the theater the function of Pan-san's story is performed, where the narrator tells some things and Pan-san acts based on these words.

It's too late to get out of here, so I'm left with only one option, even though they don't pay me enough to have to perform as well.

''One quiet day Pan-san was walking through the bamboo forest.''

So, I started walking around the stage while the background was made of bamboo.

"Pan-san has an obligation to protect the forest, so many invaders will be repelled by him."

Although it is a panda that eats bamboo, this panda is also an expert in martial arts.

I think that's one of the reasons I like it so much.

So, I started hitting the air a few times. Moving around in this suit itself is already awkward, so doing these actions is difficult.

"Pan-san is always prepared to defend the forest from an intruder.''

The background of the stage changed, and some animals appeared.

"Oh no, it seems that several intruders want to take over the bamboo forest."

This function is often repeated, so I know how this story is going to unfold, so what is to come is going to be exhausting.

''Pan-san started fighting the invaders.''

Following her word, I punched the air a few times.

"But what is this, Pan-san is being outmatched!"

I started to move as if I was being hit, plus I took a few steps back.

''It can't be, against all odds Pan-san falls in battle!''

Good thing I have Pan-san's head on mine since I'm pretty embarrassed about the things I have to do.

I brought me to my knees before falling to the ground.

-"Pan-san, no."

-''You cannot lose.''

I was able to hear the words of several children.

"Pan-san is about to be defeated, but there is a method for him to win, so everyone repeat after me: Pan-san, you can!"

-''Do not give up.''

- ''I know you can win''

- ''If you lose, who will protect the forest?''

I can hear the voices of the children supporting me, I really feel so embarrassed.

''Thanks to everyone's support, Pan-san was recovering.''

I slowly started to stand up.

"Once he managed to recover, Pan-san began his counterattack, repeat after me. Panda fist!''

-''Panda Fist!''

I moved my arm following his instructions.

''Panda Kick!''

-''Panda Kick!''

I kicked the air.

I really want this to end at once, it's too much for my mental stability.

''Finally, Mega Panda Fist!''

-''Mega Panda Fist!''

Someone please end this suffering.

I moved my arms as if I was about to strike and after a few seconds hit the air.

"Thanks to everyone's help, Pan-san managed to get up to protect the forest."

I bow to the audience as a sign of thanks. They don't pay me enough for this.

''There are still many more adventures to tell but rest assured that Pan-san will continue to strive to protect the forest.''

The children began to clap while others shouted Pan-san's name.

"By the way, if you want to take a picture with Pan-san, let your parents know so they can have their cameras ready."

Maybe I can sue them for labor exploitation?

...

"I'm sorry." The girl who had dragged me here is apologizing.

She told me that the Pan-san who was supposed to perform left without warning, so when she saw me, she mistook me for that panda, and I ended up as her replacement.

''It was a hassle, but it's not like I can turn back time.''

It was quite embarrassing, but there was nothing to be done about it.

"But because of my mistake, you ended up getting involved in something that wasn't part of your job." She looked quite remorseful. "It was also incredible that you did it perfectly since if it had been failure, the manager would have scolded me."

''Coincidences of life.'' If I had not been in that place, it is likely that they would not have found a replacement and the function would have been canceled.

''In the same way, I will report this since you got us out of a big problem for which you should be rewarded.''

If there is a reward, I guess it was worth it.

''I'll take that option. So now I have to go back to work.''

I put on the panda head and started on my way.

Or so it should have been, but something stopped me.

"Wait, there are still 2 more performances to go, and the one who was supposed to be acting panda is gone." I have a bad feeling about where the theme is going. "So, I was wondering if you could act in the next two roles."

''I will decline this offer.''

Even though I wanted to walk, she kept holding me.

''Please, we don't have another replacement. Besides, I'll make sure you get paid for the extra work.''

''With what they pay me, I have enough.''

''Wait, there are several children who already bought their tickets, you don't want them to be sad, do you?''

Attacking emotions, it seems that she is desperate. But it's not like I really care if those kids get to see the show or not.

But her words made me think of Rumi. If she came to see the performance to be told that it was canceled because the stupid panda actor disappeared, it's not a nice thing for an older brother.

Now that I thought about it, that's not going to get out of my head. I guess I have no choice.

''Okay.'' I sighed as I said this.

"Thank you, you saved my life." She looked happy. I'm starting to regret my decision.

...

The loudspeakers indicated that it was time to close, so my day was done.

It really was an exhausting day, both physically and mentally. Having to act is not something that was in my plans, but things happened that way, so there is no use complaining about it.

The good thing about this was that my salary was almost tripled for the help in the theater, so I can't say that it wasn't quite a productive day.

Now I have to return the panda suit, so I can finally go home.

But seriously, they should improve the costumes since it is enough to sweat so that the eyes of the head fog up and do not let you see.

As I was about to remove my panda head to clean it, a voice interrupted me.

''Excuse me, can I take a picture with you?''

Because my eyesight was blurred, I couldn't see the owner of the voice, but from her silhouette and voice I can tell that she must be my age.

I guess as long as I'm still wearing the suit, it can be considered that I'm still working, so I nodded.

''Is it okay if I hug you?''

I nod again.

From how close we were, I could tell that she had long black hair, but I couldn't make out her face.

It's rare to see girls my age who are fans of Pan-san. Of course, there is also Yumiko, so I can't consider it so rare.

After a few seconds I heard the sound of her cell phone taking the photo, so I was done with my last job.

''Thank you very much, I thought there was no one left, but, luckily, you were still around.''

Her tone of voice denotes that she is happy.

"Grrr." I replied with a growl. Since I was told that while wearing the suit, it was forbidden to speak, to maintain the magic of the character.

With our little exchange over, the girl continued on her way to the exit, while I started to head towards the staff area to call it a day at work.

...

Luckily, I was able to catch the last train that would leave me close to home. Otherwise, I would have had to pay for a taxi.

The good thing is that I already have the money to buy Rumi her gift, so next Saturday I should go buy it since the date that the cashier at the pan-san shop gave me should already be close.

With this in mind, I decided to continue on my way home.

...

This chapter is the prelude to the second half of the first year.

As I mentioned some time ago, more characters will be added here, plus the next chapter is a turning point, that is, it will change things drastically. I hope I can live up to the idea I have for that chapter.

Although I already gave several clues, they should even guess xD.

I would like to advance the title, but it would be a direct spoiler.

With that said, see you.

Date with Yukinoshita Yukino

Pov Raiden.

Sometimes things can come up that you never thought could happen. Even someone like me who brags about being in control of any situation can also fail. I'm human, making mistakes is normal.

But at the same time, I think there is someone up there who has something against me.

Since I was a child, I planned the route I wanted to follow, but it seems that every encounter I had was a convenient coincidence.

Getting hurt and having to go to the hospital where I would meet Yumiko. Also enrolling in a karate academy and being Kawasaki part of this place. These are the situations that come to mind.

Of course, it's not that I regret it, after all things happen for a reason.

But if you were in my situation, you would wonder if that is so.

I died and was reborn in the world of a light novel, in addition to being the older brother of one of the secondary characters, if I thought about it, it would be too much of a coincidence.

Also, with a bit of reasoning I could say that my current life seems like something out of a fanfic, you know, stories created by fans where they make the pairings they like, or they make a change in the story. In my previous life I was a fan of these. For this reason, my situation seems too convenient, or perhaps because of the situation, I am currently experiencing, it makes me think inconsistencies?

If I were to think about it, there is no way, no reason, or even the slightest possibility that the situation I am in could arise by mere chance.

If there is someone up there who is pulling the strings of all this, let me tell you that if I find you, I will make sure to teach you a lesson you will never forget.

Blaming a higher entity for my bad luck, I think I started to lose my mind.

Bad luck, when a person suffers misfortunes or situations where this person is negatively affected.

If I had to add one more definition to it, I think I could include myself as well.

You may be wondering, why do I speak as if my life were a misery?

What unfortunate situation can I be living in to think that way?

Just by looking in front of me I can see the culprit of it.

Silky hair of a jet-black color, blue eyes that just looking at them makes you lose yourself in them, porcelain skin as if it were a doll, slender figure that seems that with a strong touch it would break. She wears a white knee-length dress, accompanied by a light blue jacket, making it match the color of her eyes. A beauty in all the word.

So, if I am in front of such a beauty, why do I blame her for my bad luck?

''Ara, why does it seem like you're in the clouds? I guess having the privilege of having my company is too much for a person like you." The way she said this showed total superiority, as if there was a big difference between us.

I met her eyes, but quickly looked away from her.

If maybe I had known this would happen, I would have been of a calmer mind, but I can't deny that she looks so beautiful that I have a hard time responding to her teasing.

''It's just your imagination.'' I answered without looking at her.

''Didn't they teach you that when you talk to someone you should look them in the eye? I guess expecting that from a person like you is too much to ask." In her gaze I could see that air of supremacy, as if she were conversing with an animal.

Words so scathing that I'm sure any common boy would be apologizing for their mere existence.

Unfortunately, as a man I still have my pride, so I wouldn't give in to such words.

More than me I am the only culprit who attracted this ice queen.

Regret over my decisions would not make things change.

But still I wonder, how did I end up on a date with Yukinoshita Yukino?

Maybe remembering how I ended up in this situation will help me calm my mind so I can fight this girl, after all, if I already did it once, I don't see why not do it again.

Flash Back:

Taking advantage of the fact that it is Saturday, I decided to go buy Rumi's present for her birthday. Since, as a good older brother, it was my duty to have the gift a week before her birthday.

So, I headed to the mall to buy it, today was one of the days that Pan-san's special edition would go on sale.

You're probably wondering how I got this information, it's simple, I made friends with the cashier at Pan-san's store, so we exchanged numbers. That's why I know that these stuffed animals will be on sale today and the following Saturday.

Of course, these stuffed animals cannot be reserved or purchased online, so only people who go to stores can get them.

A few hours ago, it was announced on its website that these stuffed animals would be for sale, causing a large number of fans and collectors to run to the nearest Pan-san store to purchase it.

Therefore, the most usual thing would be to go at full speed to avoid the store running out of stock, but the good thing about having an infiltrator in the store is that I asked him by message to reserve one of the stuffed animals for me. And after receiving your confirmation message, I can be calmer, since in case there is no such product on the counters, I can purchase the one I reserve.

It is always good to have things planned, this way you avoid inconveniences, after all, I hate improvising.

After taking the train and walking for a few minutes, I was in front of the store.

And to my good luck it seemed to be empty, of course it can also be interpreted as people already taking what they came for.

''Katsumoto-san.'' Raise my hand in greeting.

''Tsurumi-kun, it's nice to see you.'' He answered me in a friendly way behind the counter.

''You look exhausted, I guess it was a busy morning.''

''It was chaos with all the people who came to buy the new stuffed animal.''

"I understand you." Luckily, I had a contingency plan, otherwise I would have been like everyone else, lining up to buy.

''So... '' But he cut me off before I finished speaking.

''You are lucky, there is still one on the counter, you could say that he is the last one.''

''Clear and concise, I like that.'' I replied with a cheerful tone.

''It is obvious.'' As a worker I must say that he fulfills his role very well.

"Then I'll go get Pan-san."

"Although ...''

''Don't worry, I know where it is located.'' I decided to interrupt him before he finished speaking, his morning must have been very hard, so I didn't want to bother him for too long, I'll just take the stuffed animal, pay for it and get on with the things I have to do.

I reached the shelf, it was one of those that has a double entrance, you can take the stuffed animals from the side you want, be it left or right.

And just like Katsumoto-san said, there was still one of them left, they had put it together with the other stuffed animals, but still this one stands out from the others.

I walked over to it and held it, but for some reason the stuffed animal refused to move.

Even if I did force the stuffed animal refused to move, as if there was a force that was dragging it against me.

I could use all my strength, but if maybe I was hooked on something, I would end up breaking it, and I don't want that.

Come on Pan-san special edition, you will be my cute little sister's gift, so don't deny your destiny.

As I continued to exert force, I could hear a voice coming from the other side.

"Could you be so kind as to leave it, since I was the one who took it first!" More than a request, it was an order.

The voice came from a girl, and for some reason it sounded familiar to me, but I didn't know from where.

"I'm sorry, but I took it first." I wasn't going to give in that easily.

''You are wrong, because when I took it something prevented me from moving it, and I can say that you are to blame for it.'' Her voice was authoritative, and for some reason this is bothering me.

Although the simplest way to solve this is for the other party to let go, and I'm not that wild to drag the teddy with all my might when a girl is holding it from the other side.

So, I'm going to use a method to release it, appeal to human emotions.

''I think you're right, I apologize for it, but this was my little sister's gift. You know, she has a serious illness and she's currently in the hospital, the doctor in charge told me he doesn't know how much time she has left, so before she loses the battle, I wanted to give her this gift, but I guess I won't be able to." My voice took on a brittle tone, like I was about to cry.

''I didn't know...'' The tone of her voice changed to one of concern and guilt.

I could feel the teddy's grip loosen, so I pulled it towards me.

"That's what I would say if I were in some kind of dramatic novel, but my little sister is currently at home enjoying good health, and for sure playing with her large collection of Pan-san, so I appreciate your cooperation." I said this with a mocking tone, after all there is nothing better than to make a person who has an air of greatness yield.

I pay for this and continue with the things I have pending.

But before I left the corridor, a figure stepped in front of me.

Right now, I have many questions, but the most important one would be, why is Yukinoshita in front of me?

She was wearing a white dress and a light blue blouse that matched her eyes.

"Excuse me, could you move, since I can't move forward." I said with a pleading tone.

''You lied to me!'' It seems that she is upset.

''It's not a lie, since in the end I explained things.'' I said while shaking my head.

''Even so the words you used were a trick to make I let go of Pan-san!'' She was very elated, didn't she like that I made her drop the stuffed animal?

''I guess you can put it that way, but in the end, you let it go, so the winner is me.'' I said with an arrogant tone while putting a smile on my face.

''You really are someone despicable, you act in an unethical way to get what you want, but you can do something to redeem that disgusting attitude of yours.'' She stretched out her hands, for a second I'm sure I saw angel wings behind her. ''Give me the teddy as a token of apology and I'll forget this.''

''HUH? Yukinoshita-san, don't you think that's too much?" It didn't make sense what she said.

"It seems you know me, huh." There was a certain emotion in her tone.

Sometimes knowing things too much is a problem, and my loose tongue shows it, I had called her by her last name without even introducing herself. What a problem.

"I doubt very much that someone at Sobu High doesn't know you, Yukinoshita-san." I think this should do it, since the last thing I want is for Yukinoshita to call me a stalker or something.

"So, you also attend Sobu High, huh. I see that the required level has decreased." There was mockery in her voice, as if telling me that I didn't look like someone who could pass the entrance exam.

''You know, there are all kinds of people.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

''I understand, just as there are noble people with good ethics, there are also people like you.'' She highlighted the latter.

That hurt, I won't deny it. Her words are scathing, and she doesn't hesitate to attack the first weak spot she notices. I had a different perception of her, but now I think I changed my mind. I'm not one of those people who enjoys being insulted.

''So, if I give you the stuffed animal will you leave me alone?''

''That's right, even though you say it like I'm harassing you, when I'm just talking in a formal way.'' This girl must have an ego through the roof.

''I see.'' I approached her. ''So, if you accompany me to my apartment and spend the night with me, I will give it to you.'' I said with an arrogant tone.

I could see the look of disgust from her that she directed towards me.

She put her hand on her forehead, as if she was trying to process everything I said. ''You really are someone despicable, so...''

While she continued with her eyes closed and insulting me, I passed by her side and went to the cash register to pay.

''I'll buy this.''

''Looks like you got yourself into trouble.'' He said with a bit of a sneer.

''It's a headache, but I guess she'll manage.''

Looking at her, I realized that she was still standing in the hall. Seriously, she has a huge repertoire of insults.

''That would be all, thank you for your purchase.'' He handed me the stuffed animal in a bag.

"Then, see you, Katsumoto-san." I said as I left the store.

With this I'm done with Rumi's gift, now it's time to buy the other things I came for.

''You, wait there!'' But a voice called me, why is it so insistent?

"Tell me, Yukinoshita-san, do you need anything else?''

''You tricked me again!'' If she was upset before, now she is furious.

My perception of Yukinoshita has changed in a short time, even Yumiko is friendlier than her.

"It's not a lie, it's called strategy, so all I did was create a distraction." My idea was that she would be upset by my words and outraged, so she would start insulting me and I'm sure she would after that she would demand compensation, the compensation being the stuffed animal.

''Your words and your whole person is contemptible!'' The look she gave me was one of pity.

''Thanks for the compliment.'' I guess I can provoke her a bit more, and to provoke Yukinoshita, I take Pan-san out of the bag and start using it as a ball.

And from the look on her face, it looks like I pulling it off.

"To treat him like that, it's clear that someone from your class doesn't know the importance of Pan-san, but what else could be expected from someone of your ilk!" Unlike her previous insults, her tone it was provocative.

''I think I am sure that I knows much more than you.''

For a moment I could see a smile on her face, as if she had set me up.

''Then you will have no problem showing it, right?''

''Sure.'' I could see how she made a movement with her hands.

''And to make it more interesting, why not bet on Pan-san,If you fail, you will give it to me, of course I will pay you the corresponding price.'' There was a victorious smile on her face.

Now I understand where she wanted to go, I'm sure she could see that I'm similar to her in that I don't like losing. So once I played along, I fell into her trap. If I withdraw now, I'll just be left as someone pathetic who can't affirm his words, after all, I consider myself a fan of Pan-san.

''I accept, but if I win, what will I get in return? Because what would be the use of participating in your game if I don't get anything in return.''

"I'm sure that won't happen, but if that's the case, you can ask me for something, as long as it's reasonable I can accept it." Her tone was superior, as if she were speaking to someone below her, although from the way she who considers me, I think it's normal.

I'm sure she thinks I don't stand a chance, so she doesn't mind saying that. You are too arrogant, Yukinoshita.

"Okay, I just have to beat you at your own game, right?"

"Correct, the challenge consists of 10 questions about Pan-san, if you manage to answer all 10 questions correctly you win, but if you get one wrong, you lose." What a terrifying and arrogant look she gave me.

I never thought to say this, but Yukinoshita is a pain in the ass, I suppose Hikigaya must be a masochist to put up with all this, now I have more respect for you, Hikigaya.

''Go ahead, but I assure you something, I don't like to lose.''

''What a coincidence, me neither.''

...

"How is it possible?" There was concern on her face, I don't blame her, I had already answered 9 questions satisfactorily, so if I answered the last question correctly, it would be my victory.

''What's wrong Yukinoshita-san? Scared?'' I said with an arrogant tone, after all, although she was the one who proposed the idea, she was about to lose at her own game.

''No way. It seems that someone like you at least knows the essentials." Although her questions were quite complex, such as what year Pan-san was used as a Destinyland mascot or what year and what price was the version for the tenth anniversary of Destinyland? I highly doubt anyone normal would answer that, but I guess the word normal doesn't apply to me.

Her face returned to neutral. But I noticed a decisive look on her part.

''Last question, what is Pan-san's name?'' She said with a determined tone.

I see, a triple trap question. Nothing bad.

I must say that it was nice to challenge Yukinoshita, more at something I'm very good at, but it's a shame that you just challenged me.

''The common answer would be Pan-san, right? But it is not like that, the answer is Panda's Garden."

I saw a big smile on her face, in addition to denoting complete happiness. After all, she would have won if that had been my final answer.

That name was the one given to Pan-san's book, but it was also the second title.

Before she spoke, I decided to go ahead.

''I'm sure you must be very happy, but I'm sorry to be the communicator of bad news, but I'm not done talking yet, that was the new title they gave it for the English version, but it's not the original. After all the original is Hello, Mister Panda, am I wrong?'' I said this last in the most arrogant way I could. It is my victory.

Her face changed from happiness to disbelief, as if she couldn't process that she had lost.

But she quickly returned to a neutral expression, that control of emotions, is even terrifying.

"The answer is correct, so although it is hard to believe, it is your victory." I thought I would be more reluctant as a loser, but I quickly accept it.

''It seems that in the end the loser turned out to be you.''

"I must admit that I underestimated you, but I suppose that a person like you must have too much free time, I can also say that you must not have friends, so you have an amount of time to dedicate to this." Her words were an insult camouflaged in a congratulations.

''That doesn't matter, since you lost in the end.'' If I respond to her taunts, I'll only make this drag on, and I have other things to do, besides I've had enough of Yukinoshita for one life.

''I won't deny it, so as I said, you can ask me for something, as long as it's reasonable I don't see why I should refuse.''

I have the opportunity to request something from Yukinoshita, but what could it be, since I never thought such a situation could happen.

I guess any guy in my situation would ask for a date.

But it's not like I was going to say something like.

Yukinoshita-san let's go on a date!

Just thinking about how ridiculous this sounded made me smile. Since, I'm sure going on a date with Yukinoshita would just be a huge headache, and more so because of the way she treats me.

She looked at me with a look of disgust and revulsion.

''You really are someone twisted and despicable.'' She put her hand on her forehead. ''But I suppose it's reasonable, not every day you would have the opportunity to have my company, so I accept.''

I looked incredulously at Yukinoshita.

''Yukinoshita-san, what are you talking about?'' I was scared for some reason.

''I am responding to your request, although I do not like having a date with a person like you, in the end I gave my word, so I will not turn back.''

"Did I say that out loud?" I asked something dubious, since there was no way I could say what I thought, right?

"That's right." Yukinoshita put on a superior smile. "I suppose that for someone of your ilk the opportunity to have a date with me must be like the most important achievement in his life, so as a benevolent person I will give you that great joy." The look she directed towards me was one of pity, as if she were looking at a poor helpless creature.

Just hearing that makes me start to regret having thought of something so stupid.

''Hey, you know w--''

Before I finished speaking, she interrupted me.

"Although you already know my name, I still don't know yours, so instead of babbling nonsense, it would be good if you introduced yourself, or maybe that task is too much for a person like you." Seriously, this girl drives me crazy.

''I thought a girl so smart and at your level would know most of the Sobu High students.'' I said with a teasing tone, I'm tired of just not returning her comments.

''That's right, but even a person of my level couldn't know the names of all the students, much less people like you. Although it is somewhat rare, because of the color of your eyes you should attract attention, but I don't remember a person like you being mentioned.'' She looked at me with some doubt, as if trying to think if she had heard of someone with my description.

The few times I did stand out I was wearing my contacts, so it was only natural that I wasn't portrayed perfectly. Being the rumors with Yumiko and the time that she humiliates Sagami part of the gossip of the students.

''Excuse me for being someone so irrelevant in order to attract attention, your majesty.''

''Don't worry about it, forgiving people like you is part of my good service to society.''

I want to end this conversation at once, or I'll end up going crazy.

"My name is Tsurumi Raiden."

''So, Tsurumi-kun. I guess I won't forget it, since a person like you would be hard to forget."

"Thank you for the compliment." It was rare for her to say a compliment.

"It's not, since such a vile and unethical person must be remembered to warn other people." She said with a look of disgust.

How did I turn from a simple high school boy to a villain of some story?

It's not like I was some kind of killer or unscrupulous person who wouldn't hesitate to do anything just for the sake of wanting to do it.

Leaving that thought aside, I guess I can only resign myself to this situation.

I sighed at the thought of this.

"So, Tsurumi-kun, what is your plan?"

''What do you mean by that?'' I didn't understand what she meant.

''It was you who proposed to go on a date with me, so I hope you lead the way.'' Her face changed to one of surprise. ''I apologize, expecting you to have an idea of a date was very presumptuous of me, I'm sure this must be the first time you have any kind of contact with a girl your age.''

''Do I really give that appearance of a boy who has no friends besides walking alone and sad in life? Don't answer." Since I saw a mocking expression on her face, I preferred to leave the question open.

If I think about it, the closest thing to a date I ever had was when I accompanied Yumiko shopping, and on that occasion, it was she who led the way.

Also, more than a date, right now I have things to do.

"If that's the case, I guess just come with me, since I have some errands to finish."

''Having expectations was a mistake.'' Yukinoshita said with an exhausted tone.

''You said that I was the one to decide the path, so that was the only thing that came to my mind, besides you are a nuisance.''

''You say that, but it was you who asked me for the date.'' She said with a mocking tone.

"Don't remind me." I just sighed at that.

So, I started walking and within seconds Yukinoshita was keeping up with me.

First on my list is to buy some toys for Kuro, since broke the ones he had. That cat may seem calm, but he can also be aggressive. His toys are proof of how lethal he can be.

So, my next stop is the pet store.

While I was on my way, Yukinoshita just kept silent following me.

If it were Yumiko or Kawasaki, I wouldn't hesitate to talk or make fun of them, but Yukinoshita is too scathing with her words, besides that she would denigrate me to something less than an animal, so I prefer to be silent if it is not necessary.

After a few minutes we arrived at our destination, the pet store.

"Yukinoshita, I'm going inside to buy some things."

''Okay.'' While saying this. I could see her quickly go to the part where the animals were.

I guess this place can be considered good for taking a girl out on a date.

Leaving that topic aside, I entered the store and went looking for Kuro's toys.

Once I paid for the toys, I went looking for Yukinoshita, and to my luck, she was in the cat section.

''Nya''

''NYA''

''Nya''

''NYA''

That girl is scathing with her words, she is a pain in the ass, as well as being too arrogant. But right now, she looks too adorable.

So, I took out my cell phone and took a picture of her.

In said photo, Yukinoshita could be seen meowing in front of a small kitten. Just seeing the image of her makes me forget how cruel she was to me.

''I did not know that apart from being someone despicable and a liar, you were also a stalker, are there any other crimes that I must take into account to testify with the police?''

Her tone was terrifying, like she was talking to a criminal.

''Everyone is innocent until proven otherwise.'' The law protects everyone.

''I am sure that taking a photo of me without my consent can be considered an invasion of privacy.''

''It's a free country, besides I didn't take a picture of you, only seeing that kitten reminded me of mine, so I took out my cell phone to compare them.'' The little kitten that Yukinoshita was interacting with was black, just like Kuro.

''Do you have a cat?'' She asked somewhat excitedly.

''See for yourself.'' I went into Kuro's photo album and showed it to Yukinoshita.

In the photos Kuro could be seen in different poses, either sleeping, playing, destroying his toys and eating. He is an imperative cat, but he sleeps like a log.

Yukinoshita took my cell phone from my hands and started looking at the photos.

I guess she was too focused on the photos, since she didn't hesitate for a second to grab my cell phone.

Seconds passed and Yukinoshita was still focused on my cell phone, I could even hear her meow in front of it. Seriously how this girl can be so cute and at the same time so arrogant, it should be a crime.

"Yukinoshita-san, are you done yet?"

My words snapped her out of her thoughts.

"I guess he's pretty cute." She said as she handed my cell phone back to me.

If she were like this all the time, I'm sure she wouldn't have a problem interacting with others.

Yukinoshita is someone beautiful, in addition to having a good figure, her appearance alone is enough to make some guys speechless, I had not considered this since I met her, but now that I saw her tender side, I began to look at her differently.

''Is something wrong, Tsurumi-kun?''

I hadn't thought about it, but the way she said my last name is cute.

Damn, now I just take into account that I'm on a date with Yukinoshita Yukino, the fantasy of any boy who was once a fan of this novel.

''Nothing happens.'' I tried to answer calmly, but my tone of voice did not help in this.

''Then where are we going?'' She asked while looking at me.

I was too nervous to think, plus I still can't believe it's on a date with Yukinoshita.

"I guess we can go eat." I said the first thing that came to mind. It really must have sounded pathetic, but I can't blame myself, my situation is too surreal.

''I agree.'' I was supposed to guide her, but now I needed her approval, where was my arrogance? I remember, trying to clear my mind.

Right now, I really do look like a 16 year old on his first date, and if that was not enough, this date is with none other than the glorious, lush, beautiful, Yukinoshita Yukino.

And although I wanted to calm down, just by looking at her out of the corner of my eye, my nervousness was still not under control.

Come on Raiden, take a deep breath and try to stay calm, until a few minutes ago the sole company of Yukinoshita was nuisance, even my surprise at her was minimal when I found her, so what's the difference.

NYA.

Just remembering Yukinoshita playing with the little cat makes all my thoughts contradict.

Damn how cute you can look while acting like a girl your age.

"Tsurumi-kun, are you going to order or are you just going to stare at nothing?"

Yukinoshita's words snapped me out of my thoughts.

I hadn't realized we had reached the food court of the mall, as well as queuing at one of the restaurants, and looking around I realized I was in front of the counter.

I guess this is not the time to be lost in my thought.

''Give me a plate of tempura.'' I ordered the first plate I saw in one of the advertisements. "By the way, Yukinoshita-san, what are you going to order? to pay for the two of us."

Although I'm a little nervous, I know that on a date it should be the man who pays, even more so when I force Yukinoshita to accompany me.

''I didn't think Tsurumi-kun could be so considerate.'' Her tone was mocking, does she have to question every decision I make?

''But I refuse.'' Her answer surprised me. ''Surely you are thinking that you should pay everything because you were the one who imposed this appointment on me.'' I could notice the look of the other people, they were an accusing look, could this girl say something without making me look like the worst in society?

''But I was the one who proposed the bet, besides losing it, so I won't accept that.''

''Yukinoshita you...''

"Besides, I don't know if that money of yours was obtained in an honest way, so I would prefer to avoid becoming an accomplice."

You are a pain.

After ordering and receiving our orders, we sat down at a table and began to eat in silence.

End of flash back.

Although I did a little analysis of everything that happened so far, I still can't talk to her normally like I did since I met her.

She is beautiful, she has a slender figure, and it is every boy's dream to have a date with a girl like her.

But we are talking about Yukinoshita Yukino, who since I met her hasn't stopped insulting me in different ways, besides questioning any decision I make, and, above all, her look of superiority that she always gave me is something that is not to my liking.

Why should I feel nervous around her?

Because she looked cute while she was playing with that little kitty?

If I think about it, Rumi is much cuter than Yukinoshita could ever be. It's true, there is nothing cuter than my cute little sister.

Besides, my recent behavior is too pathetic even for someone like me. I'm on a date with the ice queen, and what does she have?

If we compare her with my younger sister, Yukinoshita loses in tenderness, if I compare her with Yumiko and Kawasaki, Yukinoshita is less accessible to talk as well as being scathing with her way of speaking, apart from the fact that there are two big differences that separate them. After all, I like big breasts.

So why should I feel nervous around her?

There was no reason for it, in the end I had thought too much, resulting in a pathetic attitude.

I used both hands to hit my face.

"Tsurumi-kun, could you please stop acting like yourself and at least behave like a decent person?" As always, she said this mockingly.

"Oh, sorry Ojou-sama, this humble servant will try to act in a civilized manner, but I still remind you that it was YOU who lost in your own game, so I hope for understanding of LOSER" I said this with an arrogant tone, highlighting that she was the one who lost.

But to my surprise she put a smile on her face.

''Expecting normal behavior from you, I guess that's too much to ask.'' For some reason I feel like she's having fun saying that.

''Whatever you say, her majesty.'' I no longer had any doubts in responding as I did at the beginning.

''At least you recognize the great difference between the two.''

''Of course, if we discount her height, in addition to her arrogant way of being, I guess there is still her enormous ego, but unfortunately for me it's hard to match that.''

''I thought you would still have that nervous attitude from a while ago.''

''I'm sorry, but it was a small slip, it won't happen again.''

"Is that so, I thought you were nervous being lucky enough to have a beautiful girl like me for company." She is arrogant

''You must have too big an ego to think like that, plus I know much prettier girls than you.''

''I doubt very much that someone like you knows girls who can surpass me.'' She said with an air of grandeur. How am I going to enjoy saying the following.

''Although if we talk about surpassing, I'm sure that many girls surpass you in that field" I said while focusing my gaze on a certain part of her body.

Yukinoshita quickly covered her breasts with her arms.

"Human beings can't be differentiated by something as silly as breast size, but I'm sure an immoral and nasty person like you can't understand that."

"I understand perfectly, but it would be more believable if you looked me in the eye when saying that, instead of avoiding eye contact while having a hurt look on your face." Returning those words to Yukinoshita felt good.

''You really are someone unpleasant.''

"Thank you for the compliment." After she told me so many times, those words no longer had the same impact. "So, shall we continue with our date?" I said with an arrogant tone.

''I have no problem with it, I hope you know how to entertain me.'' Her gaze was determined, as if she did not want me to surpass her in a conversation again.

''Sure, I can do that.'' I no longer have any problem dealing with her.

...

''So, your maximum brain capacity is only enough to think about this?''

I took Yukinoshita to the cinema, since I was thinking of seeing the latest Pan-san movie that came out. I wanted to see it together with Rumi, but the mother of one of her friends took them to the cinema, so I decided to go see it today.

''You say that, but your gaze keeps going to the premiere billboard.''

Yukinoshita was periodically looking at the poster for Pan-san's new movie, I'm sure she also came today to watch the movie.

"I don't know what you're talking about." She answered nonchalantly.

An interesting idea occurred to me, after all I had already bought two tickets to see the movie together with Rumi.

"Yukinoshita if I remember correctly, you said that since I proposed the date, I should be the one to take the reins, right?"

''That's right, unless you forgot so quickly, which proves your lack of ability.''

She will not hesitate to turn any situation against me. I'm really going to enjoy the following.

''Then there is no problem, since I bought a ticket for a movie in advance, but there was a promotion, so they gave me two tickets."

Yukinoshita just silently listened to my words, as well as keeping a neutral expression.

We both argued and had a conflict over a Pan-san stuffed animal, plus the questions of our bet were from Pan-san, so the most obvious thing you should think is that I mean the Pan-san movie, of course not she's wrong, but she doesn't know about this.

So, I walked over to an action movie poster.

''I was looking forward to seeing this movie.'' I said pointing to the poster next to me.

Yukinoshita's expression had a drastic change, I could see the disbelief on her face, as if she hadn't finished processing my words, although after a few seconds she returned to her normal expression.

''There is no problem with it, you can go see that movie while...''

''I think I remember we're on a date, right? Besides, you yourself said that I take the reins, unless you want to contradict yourself, but I guess the great Yukinoshita Yukino wouldn't back down on her decision, right?'' I said this with a provocative tone, and just as I expected, she had an annoyed look that she didn't hesitate to give me.

Yukinoshita just sighed and closed her eyes, after a few seconds she had a determined expression.

''It's true, that's what I said, so I'm not going to contradict myself.''

I expected her to protest or say some insulting words, but to my surprise she just agreed to my terms, or does she know it was all just an act?

Seriously Yukinoshita can exceed my expectations.

I put a smile on my face.

''So, then on the go.''

Looking at her from the corner of my eye, I could see her put on a nostalgic expression when looking at Pan-san's poster. Now for some reason I feel guilty. As if he had committed a crime against humanity.

Although in the end we would see Pan-san's movie.

I showed the tickets to the movie worker, who let us into the movie theaters.

Yukinoshita was just following me, but when she saw me stop in front of the room that had Pan-san's poster next to it, I could see her smile. Seriously this girl should behave like a girl her age more often.

''Oh, what does this mean Tsurumi-kun, didn't you say we'd watch that other movie?'' Her tone was cheerful, as well as mischievous.

''When did I say that?'' I replied with a tone of disbelief.

''I seem to remember that you said you wanted to see that movie.''

I put a teasing smile on my face.

''I think you should be the one to doubt her ability, since I said I had 2 tickets with me, and then I said I wanted to see that movie, I never mentioned that the tickets were for that movie.'' The victory was mine. Although a competition was never established.

She just nodded, but still she had a smile on her face. I guess she doesn't have a problem with it, since she will see Pan-san's movie in the end.

...

I must say that Pan-san's movie is everything I could hope for from a Panda who seeks to defend the forest, a tremendous masterpiece.

When I left the cinema, it was already late, so I prepared to accompany Yukinoshita to her apartment.

Of course, this caused her to call me stalking in various ways, she even almost called the police, but I just said that since it was a date, it was my duty to make sure she got to her house.

Although she was somewhat reluctant, in the end she ended up accepting.

I never expected that something like this could happen, I must admit that I had fun, even for a moment I had a little internal conflict, but I was able to solve it.

I looked at my cell phone noticing that there was a reply to the message I sent, so I guess there is no problem with that. After all, I'm still on a date.

The mechanical voice of the train indicated that it was at Yukinoshita's stop, so once the train stopped, I got off next to her.

Our tour was silent, if there was no need, I wouldn't start a conversation, after all, after watching Pan-san's movie, the atmosphere between us became calm, so I didn't want to ruin it.

I was able to see an apartment complex, if I remember correctly, this is where Yukinoshita lives.

''At this distance it's enough, Tsurumi-kun.''

''Are you sure you don't want me to walk you in, you know, for security.''

''The security of the place would throw you out just by seeing you, so I prefer to avoid that situation.'' Although she had a smile when saying this, as if she had imagined it and it amused her.

''I understand, I'm a plain sight criminal.'' I guess she's right about that.

''I'm glad you admit it.'' Her expression softened as she said this.

''By the way, even though I don't want to admit it, I had fun today, and I never expected to meet a girl like you.''

"I guess I think the same, I never expected to have a date with someone of your category, but if we take away your horrible treatment as well as your little ethics, I could say that it was fine." Even until the end she will not hesitate to attack, it really is not very accessible, although I had already gotten used to that.

It's time to say goodbye, plus I have to make one last stop before going home.

"Yukinoshita, here"

I threw the bag Pan-san had towards Yukinoshita.

Showing a quick reaction, she received it with no problem.

''What does this mean?'' I ask somewhat dismayed, I don't blame her, this was something that occurred to me while we were on the train.

''Consider it as a gift for having to drag you with me all afternoon.''

''But isn't it a present for your little sister?''

''I wouldn't give it to you if I didn't have a contingency plan.''

I sent a message to Matsumoto-san, asking if he still had the stuffed animal that I reserved, and to my good luck, he still had it, so after this I have to go back to the mall.

''But still ..''

"Just take it Yukinoshita, right now we're technically still on a date, so it's customary to give a parting gift." If only I had opted for the stuffed animal I had reserved, none of this would have happened, so at least I would give her this as compensation, plus I got a lot of money the day I worked wearing the Pan-san suit, this was not an expense for me.

Yukinoshita took out the Pan-san and held it in her arms.

"Even if you ask me for it back, I'm not going to give it back to you anymore." Her expression when saying this is too cute. Seriously, this girl can be extremely cute.

''Don't worry, I won't take it away from you.''

I didn't have anything else to do around here, so I turned around and started walking.

''See you later, Yukinoshita'' Though I highly doubt we'll meet again.

''See you, Tsurumi-kun.'' I could see her say goodbye out of the corner of my eye.

Although I never planned or thought that something like this could ever happen to me, things turned out this way, not that I regret it either. I even have something to brag about.

But I don't think if I told someone I managed to date Yukinoshita they would believe me. I started laughing just thinking about how funny that sounded.

Leaving that aside, I should hurry up, since I don't want to come home too late.

...

Pov Haruno

Ever since I graduated from Sobu High, my days became boring, college could be taken as a new and rewarding experience, but it was boring.

People get carried away by the superficial way I talk to them, and they don't seem to realize it.

Seriously it's so boring to have people who can only see the surface of one.

But I can't do more, as the eldest daughter of the Yukinoshita family it's my duty to keep the appearance of the perfect girl accessible to everyone. It really is kind of annoying.

The sound of my cell phone took me out of my thoughts, who could it be?

This is weird, I couldn't think of any reason for my little sister to be the one to call me, maybe something interesting came up?

"Hello, Yukino-chan, it's rare for you to be the one to call me." Speak in a very good mood.

''Good night, Nee-san.''

"Come on, don't be so formal, we are sisters after all."

She just stayed silent, making fun of her is fun.

''The reason why I am calling you is that I want to consult you about something.''

It's strange, I can't imagine any reason for Yukino-chan to be interested in anything other than Pan-san or cats.

''Tell me, onee-chan is willing to help you with any problem you have.''

''What could I give to someone who gave me a gift?''

Did I hear well? Is my little younger sister interested in giving someone a present? That is something that does not happen every day, exactly for several years during elementary school.

"Are you serious, Yukino-chan? Who is the lucky one who struck your heart? I'll make sure to warn his that if he makes you cry, his life won't end well."

"I'm going to hang up." Her voice turned cold.

"Come on, I was just kidding, but it's weird coming from you that you want to give someone a present."

''That's why I'm asking you, since I don't have anyone else to ask this.'' Her voice sounded a little nervous, as if she was hesitant to call me, how cute she is.

From her words I can say that it is a gift for a boy, was my cute little sister really interested in someone?

"It's just a gift of retribution, before you get the wrong idea."

She is still as perceptive as ever.

A phrase I remember from high school is that a man is won over by his stomach, so this might work, plus Yukino-chan has a talent for cooking.

''How about you make him a bento?''

''A lunch? It would not be something common.''

''You're misunderstanding, it's a lunch prepared by a beautiful girl like Yukino-chan, I highly doubt that someone in her 5 senses would deny this. But if you want to ensure your conquest, I would tell you to try an unusual dish, that way you make sure you leave a great impression on his that I doubt he will forget.''

"I already told you, it's just a retribution gift."

"Come on Yukino-chan, you can tell everything to your onee-chan, who was the lucky one who melted your heart?"

''Hello, Yukino-chan?'''

She hung up on me, huh.

This is something I didn't expect, I guess things will get interesting from my little sister's side.

Maybe when I have a day off, I'll go visit her. Since I want to know more about this person. After all, I wouldn't let someone hurt her again.

Memories of the past.

Monday, the beginning of the week, as well as the most exhausting day, in my opinion.

Of course, if we compare it to the work of an average Japanese, I guess I'm exaggerating.

The weekend was somewhat unexpected, I never thought of going on a date with Yukinoshita, although I was to blame for it. Besides, I feel as if I did well on my first date.

But leaving that topic aside, after saying goodbye to Yukinoshita, I went back to the mall and bought the stuffed animal I reserved, so I already have the gift for Rumi.

Although maybe it was a bit exaggerated to give the first stuffed toy I bought to Yukinoshita, but as I forced her to accompany me all day, I figured that was the least I could do for her, plus the expression she put at that moment is something I will remember until the end of my days.

And even though I didn't plan for something like that to happen, I can't deny that I had fun, but I'm not one to enjoy being mocked and insulted indiscriminately as Yukinoshita does. Good luck, Hikigaya, you will need it.

The bell rang indicating the start of lunchtime.

Getting caught up in your thoughts does make the time go faster, or so I think.

I didn't bring lunch today, so I'll have to go to the cafeteria to buy some.

Before I would have gone to the rooftop after that, but now that Kawasaki joined Yumiko's group, it would be a pain in the ass to have to dissuade them every time they start arguing, although the last few times they've done it, I could see they had smiles on their faces, like they enjoyed doing it, maybe I'm overthinking it.

As I was getting ready to leave for the cafeteria, I noticed that the whole classroom became silent, and as I looked at the others, I realized that their gazes were fixed on the door. I felt a sense of déjà vu, as if I had already gone through this situation.

And just like that time long ago, there was a girl at the door, but this time it wasn't Miura Yumiko.

She has jet black hair, blue eyes, porcelain skin, a slender figure that gives her a perfect appearance, and a biting language that would even intimidate any tough man.

There was only one question on my mind.

What is Yukinoshita doing in my classroom?

With her gaze she seemed to be looking for someone in particular, I wanted to hope that person was not me, but when her gaze focused on me, I knew I was wrong.

She started walking towards my seat.

''Tsurumi-kun, right?'' Her voice had a tone of doubt in it.

I'm sure I'm an easy person to forget, and Yukinoshita just confirmed it for me.

''I thought you had a great ability to remember people, but I guess I overestimated you.'' I said with a mocking tone. It's not that I'm hurt that she forgot about me so easily or anything. Although she did mention that she wouldn't forget such a disgusting person easily.

''People choose to say hello when someone speaks to them, but I guess expecting such a detail of cordiality from you is too much to ask.'' Her tone was resigned, as if my words were an insult towards humanity.

''Sorry for not sticking to the standards of an average person, b..'' Even before I finished speaking, she interrupted me.

''You're forgiven, so you don't have to keep seeking my forgiveness.'' She said with air of grandeur.

Seriously, this girl is unbearable.

As I was about to answer her, I could hear my other classmates talking.

-What is Yukinoshita-san doing with a guy like Tsurumi?

- Are they dating?

-They say that quiet guys attract the attention of beautiful girls, I guess it's true.

-Really? Then I'll be mute from now on.

I doubt very much that something like that would be true, but letting him be in his fantasy isn't so bad either.

Yukinoshita also realized what my other classmates were saying, and knowing how she is, she will degrade me to a mere animal. No, expecting her to compare me to a living being is already too much, maybe to a stone?

''Yukinoshita, whatever you want to tell me has to be in the classroom?'' The longer we stay within sight of each other, it will only make any rumors arise. And I'm not interested in being the center of attention.

''I don't see the need for it.''

''Then.'' I stood up from my seat and headed for the door. ''Shall we go?''

And just as one would expect from someone like Yukinoshita, she understood the reason for it, so she followed me to the outside my classroom.

Once away from the gazes of the others, I could feel at ease.

''So, what business do you have with me?''

Since I doubt that I just came to say hello. It would be unthinkable that Yukinoshita would come to visit me to ask how my day was.

''That's right, I didn't come to greet you, in fact, why would I have to? But leaving your meaningless word aside, here.''

Yukinoshita handed me a wrapped box, at a glance I can tell it's a bento.

''A gift? What did you do with Yukinoshita and where did you hide it?'' That Yukinoshita would hand me something like this after what happened over the weekend is unthinkable.

''How rude of you, but I'm sorry to tell you that not all people are your type not to return a gift.''

I understand it's like a compensation for the stuffed animal I gave her.

''You know it's not necessary to do that. Besides, I did it because I simply wanted to do it, I had no reason to receive retribution or anything like that.''

It was more like a way of thanking him for accompanying me shopping since, if we omit all his insults, I guess I had fun.

''I know, but it's the first sincere gift I've ever received anyway, so I felt I should return it.'' This last was said in a low tone of voice, plus she averted her gaze. I guess Yukinoshita can behave like a girl her age, after all.

Refusing is no longer an option, so I have no choice.

''I didn't bring lunch today, so I'll reluctantly accept it.'' It's the first gift I was receiving, so I couldn't help but respond somewhat excitedly. ''Although coming back with a lunch after I went out with you would only create some rumors.'' It would be tedious to have to deal with it.

''I appreciate that you care about me, but what others may tell about me is of no concern to me.'' She said with a serious tone.

''Because of you? In your dreams. It's annoying to have other people bothering you with questions, so I was just saying it for me.'' I highly doubt that other people would come over to ask Yukinoshita questions.

''I should have guessed that something like esteem would be too much for your person, but it was my mistake in the first place to expect something from you.'' And we went back to the Yukinoshita I knew. ''But if you're worried about it, I guess I can do something about it since I was the one who got you into it, though you should be happy if someone like you is lucky enough to be able to be the topic of someone's conversation.''

''Leaving aside that I'm the most pathetic student you know, I guess I'll take you up on your offer.''

''In that case you can follow me, unless you can't accomplish such a simple task, then I could claim that even an animal is smarter than you.''

''That's a surprise, I thought you had already demoted me to something lower than an animal.'' My tone was calm, I had gotten used to it by now.

''I wanted to give you the courage of doubt, so if I were you, I wouldn't waste it.'' She said with a mocking tone.

After saying that, I followed Yukinoshita until I reached the old part of the school, in particular, to a clasroom that seemed to be used as a storage room.

What memories, I thought I would never get to see this classroom, specifically because I didn't know where it was located, plus I didn't have a reason to come to this place. Although I thought I would bring a common problem next year.

When we were at the door, Yukinoshita took out a key and proceeded to open the door.

''Forward.'' Yukinoshita walked in and proceeded to invite me in.

I entered the classroom, and just as I expected, it was a warehouse classroom as there were several tables in the back, and in the center there was a chair that was sure to be occupied by Yukinoshita,

''As expected, you even have your own private classroom.''

My words earned me such a cold stare that I'm sure the temperature of the place dropped.

''I'll take one of the chairs.'' Some things are better left dormant, and Yukinoshita's anger seemed to be one of them.

I went to the back and took one of the chairs and placed it in the center, of course I was away from Yukinoshita, I didn't want to incur her wrath again.

Yukinoshita gave a big sigh, took her seat and took out the bento she had on a nearby table. I guess this place was already hers even before everything happened.

I sat down and opened the lunch Yukinoshita prepared for me.

My expectation was that it would be a common lunch or something simple, but the result was something I would have never expected.

''Yukinoshita, have you prepared this?''

I wanted to believe that my eyesight was deceiving me, but it wasn't.

''It's rude to criticize other people's food, but yes, I prepared it, though I doubt you know what kind of food it is, since it's a dish from abroad.'' Yukinoshita said rather proudly.

I know it very well, after all, it was my favorite food in my former life.

Of course, once I learned to cook, I tried to recreate it, and I succeeded, but it was different from the taste my mother gave it when she cooked it. I tried everything, using the same ingredients, preparation taken from tutorials of famous chefs, but still, I could never recreate that peculiar taste.

''I suppose I should praise you for cooking something from abroad, though I doubt I'll be surprised.'' I said with an arrogant tone as I highly doubt I will manage to surprise myself.

''You sound very confident, but I have no doubt in my ability when it comes to cooking, so go ahead.''

I thanked for the food and brought a portion with my chopsticks to my mouth.

When I tasted it, I knew I had made a mistake.

-Today I cooked your favorite food, so enjoy it. (Primary)

-Don't be discouraged, you will do better for your next exam, but I still prepared your favorite food. (Middle school)

-Congratulations for entering the university, maybe we should go to a restaurant to celebrate, but we don't have much money, but I still prepared you something special to remember this moment, enjoy it.

I have never known how my mother managed to make that dish taste so delicious, even now I don't know the answer to that.

But one thing I am sure of, what I am eating now is my mother's food.

This was such a nostalgic taste that I couldn't remember it for more than 17 years.

I couldn't be wrong, something like this just managed to remind me of some moments I spent with my mother in my previous life.

''Tsurumi-kun?''

Even when in the end our relationship wasn't the best, she always supported me in the worst of times, and what did I do? I was just an ungrateful bastard.

I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. Even if I regret my actions now, I can't do anything anymore, after all, I'm dead.

''Tsurumi-kun!'' Yukinoshita's voice brought me out of my thoughts. She sounded a bit worried though.

''Is something wrong?'' I asked.

It's strange, I feel something on my face.

''Why are you crying?'' There was concern in her tone.

''What do you mean...''

As I brought my hand to my face, I understood I had been crying without realizing it. Remembering those moments had an unexpected result for me because no matter how hard I tried to keep it inside me, in the end it was enough to remember those moments for those emotions to come out.

I quickly turned around and started to wipe my tears.

''Something got in my eye, don't worry about it.''

Even though I tried to stop crying, the tears kept coming out on their own.

Damn it, calm down, though my mind was in chaos.

In the end, no matter what I do, remembering won't change anything, you're dead, and there's nothing that will change that. I tried to record that to myself and push those emotions deep inside me, a place where I hope they won't come out.

Once I felt that I had calmed down, I turned to Yukinoshita, since my behavior was strange.

''How annoying it is when you get dust in your eye, hahaha.'' I said nonchalantly though Yukinoshita had a dubious look on her face. ''But I must admit, your food is delicious.''

I would even want to eat it for the rest of my life.

I could see a smile on her face.

''Unfortunately for you, this time was an exception, so don't expect to have my food on a daily basis.'' She said with her usual tone.

Wait a minute. ''Did I say that out loud?''

''You did.''

I guess I should get out of this habit of saying my thoughts out loud, since for the second time in less than 3 days it's already causing me trouble.

''Don't pay attention to me, they're just ramblings, besides I can cook better than you.'' I wanted to quickly change the subject.

''Someone as you can cook?'' I'll take a guess, instant ramen?'' She said with a mocking tone.

''Unfortunately for you, I have a recipe book more varied than you can imagine.'' I said arrogantly.

The next few minutes we were discussing my cooking abilities, plus I was eating Yukinoshita's lunch, as I'm sure I would never have the chance to taste it again, so I made sure to remember this taste.

After I finished eating, I thanked for the food and returned the bento box to Yukinoshita.

''It looks like you can at least say thank you.''

''Sometimes I can exceed your expectations.''

''I don't think it's possible when there's no expectation at all.''

I don't know when, but there comes a time when I will respond to Yukinoshita out of inertia.

Although the sound of the door being opened caught our attention.

''Yukinoshita, I'm coming in.''

''Hiratsuka-sensei, I told you that you must first knock before entering.''

''You never answer when I do.''

''That's because you get in before I can respond.''

It shouldn't be strange for Hiratsuka-sensei to come to this place.

I could tell how sensei noticed my presence.

''Oh, Tsurumi, it's a surprise to see you around here. In fact, it's somewhat unexpected to see you together with Yukinoshita.''

''I had no other choice, so I ended up in this place.''

''I don't remember forcing you to come to this place, in fact, it was you who suggested going somewhere else.''

''It was you who committed me to that situation in the first place.''

''I didn't know that being grateful was a bad thing, but I guess under your logic it must be. Tell me, Tsurumi-kun, how does it feel to constantly live apart and have no relationship with other people? Since, under your thinking, that would be your perfect lifestyle?''

''It is, but someone came to my classroom and interrupted me.''

''You two seem to be getting along very well.'' Sensei interrupted us.

''No, we don't!'' x2

''You're even well-synchronized, huh. But I'm glad you have someone to talk to, Yukinoshita, since I found it strange that you asked me if I knew which classroom Tsurumi was in.''

I highly doubt Yukinoshita knew what classroom I was in, since she just found out about me a few days ago, so consulting Hiratsuka-sensei must have been her answer to finding me.

''I just needed to thank him properly, that's all.'' Yukinoshita said it with her usual tone.

''So you didn't invite Tsurumi to join the service club? And here I thought you'd finally have a new member.''

''Service club?'' Although I already knew what place this was, it's best to feign ignorance about it.

''Yukinoshita didn't you tell you?''

''Don't consider it something necessary, in fact, I don't think this person is suitable in the slightest.'' Yukinoshita said with complete indifference.

This time I agree with Yukinoshita, that helping strangers just because they asked for it is not something I'm interested in.

''That you won't know until you explain to him what the club is about. Besides, if you want this club to be considered an official one, you need minimum 3 members.'' It seems sensei wants me to join the service club.

''Sensei, actually, I agree with Yukinoshita. At the moment I'm not interested in joining any club. Besides, I like to go home early, and it's not as if I can force myself to join a club either.'' I said with total disinterest. Having to put up with Yukinoshita on a daily basis will be a headache.

Yukinoshita nodded her head, as if agreeing with me.

''But I think you two...''

Before Sensei finished speaking, the bell rang indicating the end of lunchtime.

''I guess it's time for me to go.'' I stood up from my seat. ''I must say, it was not a pleasure to meet you again, Yukinoshita.''

''We feel the same way. I hope I'll never have the bad luck to cross paths with you again.''

''Why are you acting like a victim when that's my role? After all, I was the one who had to endure all your insults.''

''Is that so?'' Yukinoshita said with a smile on her face.

''Whatever Ojou-sama says.'' I said mockingly.

''That you recognize our great difference shows that you can at least still compare yourself to a living being.'' And as usual, Yukinoshita already had the words ready to respond. That girl is terrifying.

''I can see why you can't manage to find new members for your club.'' I could see Yukinoshita eyebrow at my words, a sign that I should leave.

Before Yukinoshita could respond. I walked out of the classroom. Although the last thing I saw was that Sensei had a smile on her face.

Although my lunch didn't go as planned, at least it didn't end with me joining the service club, I feel as if I dodged a bullet.

Though next year, Yukinoshita will have their best member forced to join, and then Yuigahama should join as well, so it's only a matter of time before she gets new members.

But now that I think about the clubs, I'm curious about the kendo and judo club, more so the Kendo club. Wielding a sword and looking to beat your opponent sounds interesting, I guess on the way out I could go take a look.

With these thoughts, I returned to my classroom.

Third time's the charm.

Yesterday things didn't work out in my favor, I thought that maybe visiting the kendo and judo club could be entertaining, but this did not have very favorable results. I won't deny that I had fun though, especially beating up those arrogant senpai.

Although there was also the matter of lunch with Yukinoshita, I didn't expect her to come and thank me by giving me a bento. And if that wasn't enough, that lunch she prepared for me had the same nostalgic taste that I could remember.

For as long as I can remember, I have avoided crying most of the time. Maybe it's just a whim of mine, but as I let out tears, I can't help but remember the thoughts I had when I was born, that boy who was reborn as a baby and realized he had lost everything.

So when I tasted Yukinoshita's food, I remembered those moments I spent with my mother, those thoughts that I always took care to keep inside me. So I started to cry without realizing it, and if that wasn't enough, I ended up saying my thoughts towards Yukinoshita.

''I would like to eat this for the rest of my life.''

Those words can be interpreted in different ways, it was something unpredictable that I said those thoughts out loud. Although Yukinoshita responded to this as a joke, so I don't have to worry. Besides, she sees me as a living being that can fairly be compared to an animal, at least I'm not degraded to an object.

Leaving these thoughts aside, I decided to start putting my things away. It was not long before the bell would ring, and with it another day of classes would be complete.

In some occasions I usually skip classes that I don't see importance in. I don't see the need to take first place, so I can take certain liberties, although in some classes I tend to be in them, one example is modern Japanese.

It could be interpreted that I am a great student, but that class has my liking only because of the way Hiratsuka-sensei teaches. If we were to remove that factor, I don't think I could care less. Of course, I tend to be in the middle of grades on exams anyway, putting effort into things that I don't see interest in is something I reject.

So I tend to relax and take it easy with my studies, whether it's because I have a different mindset and past memories, but I find it much easier to learn and understand most things, maybe a little skill cheating upon rebirth? As if that's even possible.

"That would be all for today, don't forget to turn in your essays next week!"

With Hiratsuka-sensei's parting words, we could already go home. I guess I should go with Yumiko and the others today since I didn't accompany them yesterday, but even so, I'm not very much in favor of this idea, not that I dislike it, but Yumiko and Kawasaki's constant arguments are a headache, more so when Ebina usually involves me in these. At first, I thought Ebina would help me, but now it's different. Seriously, I don't know what can go through those fujoshi's head although it's better not to know.

While I was thinking about whether to send a message to Yumiko, Hiratsuka-sensei's voice surprised me.

''Tsurumi, accompany me to my office now!'' She said in a serious and annoyed voice.

I don't remember doing something to annoy sensei, so it's strange to me that she has something against me.

Or maybe Yukinoshita told her that I was some kind of criminal and should be imprisoned for the welfare of society? It wouldn't be such a far-fetched idea if I thought about it, even more so if I remember the last words I said to her yesterday.

But since I had no way of checking this, I got up and followed sensei to her office.

The walk was silent, and since I had no idea why I was upset, I opted to keep quiet. It would be different if I knew the reason for this.

Once inside her office, she told me to take a seat.

Sensei stood there staring at me, as if she was analyzing me although, I have no idea why.

''Tsurumi, tell me something, ...''

''Something.'' I replied, interrupting her. I technically complied with her question.

I could tell as sensei raised an eyebrow at my answer.

She just gave a sigh. ''I guess we'll do things that way.''

After sensei said this, she quickly walked over and extended her fist towards my face, but it stopped inches away from my face.

''Is something wrong Hiratsuka-sensei? I seem to remember that violence against students is forbidden.''

''You didn't even blink or hesitate a bit, how did you know I was going to stop?''

Sensei didn't intend to hit me, so I didn't flinch to block or move.

''I know you well, and I doubt very much that you are going to punch a student in the face for any reason.''

''A rather insightful answer, I give you credit for that.''

Sensei took a seat across from me.

''Tsurumi, the last time we conversed in this place, I warned you that if you broke the rules again, I would give you a severe punishment.''

I remember that. ''But I didn't break any rules.'' I replied without hesitation.

''At first, I couldn't give much credence to the accusations you have to your name either, but seeing how you didn't flinch when I approached you, I can deduce that you train or have a great deal of experience in some martial art.''

''I'm flattered by Hiratsuka-sensei, but I only know the basics. By the way, what am I being accused of?'' I think I have the slightest idea, but I don't think it can be for that reason.

Yesterday, the Kendo and Judo club advisors approached me to file a complaint against a certain student. This guy had destroyed the spirits of the Kendo Club members, and now the students don't feel like practicing. And as for the Judo club, a certain student is accused of humiliating and knocking out the best student there is, plus they had a tournament coming up, so this student's reputation is on the floor.''

''Who could it have been?'' I replied in a cheerful manner. I might have gone a little overboard yesterday.

''That's right, they said he was a black-haired student with a quiet and dull appearance.'' With that description, he could be anyone. ''Besides, he said his name at the Kendo club, so it was easy to find his location.''

''Sensei, do you think I could do something like that?'' I don't like this situation at all, plus I have a bad feeling about where this will all go.

''First, I had my doubts, but with the demonstration just now I dispelled my doubts.''

She's got me.

''So, Tsurumi. The advisors of both clubs wanted us to suspend you for a few days, of course I considered this to be excessive, so I was assigned the task of taking charge of your behavior. Also, as I warned you, if you broke the rules, I would have to punish you.''

I have a bad feeling about this, no, to say it's a bad feeling is an understatement, I knew where this situation was going.

''I'll apologize to both clubs, if necessary, I can attend the tournament instead of the useless one, so it wouldn't be a problem.'' I want to get as far away from that idea I had as possible.

''And it also seems that we have a problem regarding your attitude since I don't think you feel guilty about it, and if I remember well, in that essay you wrote, your way of looking at others is very inhuman, but don't worry, I think I have the perfect place that will help solve this.'' Hiratsuka-sensei said with a smile on her face, as if she had accomplished something difficult to do.

It looks like I finally ended up stepping on a mine.

''Alright, follow me, though I think you already know the place.'' Sensei stood up and began leading the way.

I don't think I can refuse this, more so because I was the one who went head first into the wolf's mouth.

So, I followed Sensei to the classroom where we met yesterday.

''Yukinoshita I'm going in!'' Hiratsuka-sensei said as she opened the door.

''Hiratsuka-sensei, I remember telling you that you should knock before entering.'' Yukinoshita said while holding a book which has a cat cover, she is sitting quietly in the center of the classroom. The wind was coming in through the windows causing her hair to move along with it.

This situation was wrong everywhere you looked, this scene is like deja-vu, but I shouldn't be the one living it.

''Ara, Hiratsuka-sensei, it looks like you have some kind of bug after you, I'll take care of reporting it to the proper authorities.''

''Save your words, Yukinoshita, it's not as I wanted to be here in the first place.'' I said with an indifferent tone

''Then what business do you have?'' Yukinoshita asked.

''I'll be the one to answer that question!'' Hiratsuka-sensei is in a good mood. ''I want you to take care of getting Tsurumi on the right track, make him someone who can sympathize with other people, so his becoming a member of the service club seems perfect for this task.'' She said good-naturedly.

''I don't think I agreed to such a thing.'' I said in a disinterested manner.

I had no escape, but as long as I could get out of this situation, it would be my victory.

''I won't take no for an answer since this is your punishment for everything you did, plus I warned you that the third time you did something, I would have to punish you, but you didn't listen to me. Joining the service club will be the way to reform you.''

''But Hira...'' I tried to protest.

''Besides, don't think that I don't know that you usually skip some classes, that would be enough to give you an even bigger punishment!'' Hiratsuka-sensei said with a threatening tone.

I could only sigh at my current situation. From her words I can tell that I have no escape from this situation.

''Hiratsuka-sensei, I don't remember giving my approval about this.'' Yukinoshita said while holding a hand to her hundred. Don't think you're the only one uncomfortable about this.

''Is this task that complicated for the great Yukinoshita?'' Hiratsuka-sensei provoked Yukinoshita.

''I didn't say that I just don't see any reason for that person to join the club. Besides, as I said yesterday, Tsurumi-kun is not someone suitable for this task.''

''So, you admit that you are incapable of fulfilling this task?'' Sensei only sought to provoke Yukinoshita.

Yukinoshita let out a big sigh. ''Alright, Hiratsuka-sensei, I accept your assignment.'' She reluctantly replied.

''Sounds perfect to me, then I will leave Tsurumi under your care. And Tsurumi, I hope you change for the better.'' Sensei said as she walked out of the classroom.

''As if I have any problems.'' I replied, but sensei was gone.

I fixed my gaze on Yukinoshita who looked a bit pensive. Believe me, I don't want to be in this place either.

I went to the back and pulled out a chair since I wasn't going to stand around like an idiot.

Once in my seat, I took out one of my novels I had with me to kill time. Since it is already unlikely that I will get out of this situation, I was left with only reluctantly accepting it.

''Don't you plan to ask or find out more about your current situation?'' Yukinoshita asked with some annoyance, perhaps my carefree attitude annoyed her.

I continued reading my novel without looking away.

''In short, I was forced to join your club, and just as I said, I have no problem with me, so I'll just spend my evenings in this place.'' I turned the page of my novel.

''We both know that's a lie since our first meeting, since I can flatly deny your words, and to change, the first step is to accept your mistakes.'' Yukinoshita said it as if it was a lecture from a teacher to a student.

''So, what mistakes do I have in your opinion?'' I could notice a smirk on Yukinoshita's face.

''You're rude, you're rude to others, you don't hesitate to use any method to get what you want, and I can go on like this all day.'' Yukinoshita said proudly.

I'm sure I couldn't have said it better myself, as this was true, I know myself so well.

''First of all, I'm only rude to people who are rude to me, I have more education than you might have, it doesn't matter what methods you use, the only important thing is to achieve victory. I think you are more rude, and this way I can refute any word you say.'' I said arrogantly.

Yukinoshita just looked at me with disgust, as if looking at something taken out of the trash.

''And that's your biggest problem, you don't accept the words of others, you have a wrong idea about everything, but you are foolish to accept it.'' Yukinoshita stood up and took a pose of arrogance. ''But don't worry, as the president of the club, I will take it upon myself to correct that about you and make you an acceptable member of society.''

''If you want to give it a try, go ahead, but I'm telling you at once that it's in vain, I'm fine just the way I am, I can handle anything that comes my way.'' I said in a relaxed manner.

''Then Tsurumi-kun, if you think you can do it, go ahead, since it will help with the club's mission.''

''Mission?'' Although I knew what the service club was about, I would rather pretend not to know.

''What do you think this club is about?'' Yukinoshita asked with a relaxed look, as if she wanted to mock my answer.

''Hiratsuka-sensei called it a service club, that name has no relevance to any other club, and as she mentioned, you're the only member, so it's an unofficial club. So, if I were to say what it's about, I can assure you that this club seeks to help others and provide guidance on the problems that students may have. After all, I am proof of that, right?'' I replied arrogantly. If you want to surpass me, do it in something I'm not good at.

''It seems that in the end you are not as dumb as you look, but you are right, this club seeks to give a hand to people who have a problem, but we do not seek to give them the answer, but to help them get there.''

''Help him fish and don't give him the fish.''

''That's right.''

This is somewhat similar to the way I helped Yumiko and Kawasaki. I never sought to solve their problems, I just gave them advice that they might as well ignore or use. So I can assure you that there is not much difference between my way of doing it and Yukinoshita's way of doing it.

Except for one thing that I have no interest in helping people, I couldn't care less about them.

I closed my novel and decided to concentrate on our conversation.

''Then why should we help others? Wouldn't it be better if each person could come up with that answer on their own?''

''For people like you, that would be a common thought, but people who have the ability to help others, that's a different topic.''

''Then, Ojou-sama, why do you seek to help others?'' I had an idea about this.

''When you are someone beautiful like me, there are times when other people may feel envious and won't hesitate to try to denigrate you.'' Yukinoshita's expression changed.

''I understand you perfectly.'' Not so pleasant memories flashed through my mind.

''I doubt very much that you can manage to understand.''

''Being teased by others, being insulted or hiding your things were things that happened to me in elementary school.'' Of course, I took revenge for it.

''Someone like you too?'' Also, a word that shows that the other person went through the same situation.

''I'll ask you a question. Why did you take so long to recognize me yesterday? Is someone as you should be boasting about your ability to remember people, or am I wrong?''

''My ability to remember is above yours, but my answer would be because of the color of your eyes.'' I guessed that the day I met Yukinoshita I wasn't wearing my contact lenses.

''Bingo.'' I took out a case I had in my pockets and removed my contact lenses. ''One of the reasons for wearing these things were that some people usually bother me because of the color of my eyes, even more so if I don't respond to their aggressions.''

''One of the reasons? And what's the other one?'' She asked.

''I tend to stand out a lot, that's why I preferred to start wearing them since middle school, that way it went unnoticed, and no one bothers me.''

''Is that so?'' Yukinoshita replied as if she couldn't take my words seriously. Sure, I'm not someone ugly, at most I look like someone average, so bothering me for an average appearance is somewhat unlikely.

''Demon, monster, devil. Those were some adjectives I earned because of the color of my eyes, of course I didn't take any notice of them.'' After all, it was just elementary school kid stuff. It's not as if I was someone with a grudge and caused the accident of 3 girls. Although I think something like that happened.

''Although from your attitude and the way you behave, I don't see that they're so wrong.'' Yukinoshita said in a mocking tone.

''I understand, I understand, I'm a demon by the fact that my eyes are a shade of crimson.'' I said in a mocking way to myself. For I was partly right.

''But, still, I would have wanted to have that mentality back then.''

''Did you say something, Yukinoshita?'' She answered, but her tone was low, so I couldn't hear her.

''It's nothing.'' She just shook her head.

"So, you want to help others so they don't have the problems you had in the past?

''Partly, the other reason is that, as I already mentioned, if you're able to help others, why not do it?'' She said with a determined tone.

I can understand this as a way of self-satisfaction, helping others just to feel good about yourself, something I personally don't care about. Because if you are going to do it, it should be selfless and not expect something in return, and this self-satisfaction is what it is.

If I remember correctly, she received a lot of bullying during elementary school, although she recently confirmed it, but at that time she was close to Hayama, although instead of helping her, he did nothing, I could even imagine that Hayama made the situation worse.

''I understand you are someone angelic and benevolent who will not hesitate to lend a helping hand towards the needy.''

''I'm glad you understood it at the first time, as it would have been a headache to explain it more than once.'' Seriously, your way of treating me as an ignoramus is an annoying one.

''Based on everything we talked about, our job is to help others indirectly so that they can achieve their goals, being responsible for this themselves.'' I summarized all the information Yukinoshita gave me.

''I'm glad that with your little ability you managed to understand that.''

''You really have an answer for what I'm saying, don't you?''

''That my way of thinking is faster than yours is normal.'' She said arrogantly.

Seriously, this girl is a pain in the ass. But that issue aside, the only way to get out of this place is for me to prove that I've changed. of course, I don't have a problem with my current self. But I'd rather spend my evenings at home than being in a salon together with Yukinoshita, although maybe before this would have been a fantasy, but currently it's not.

''I see, then I hope we can get along while I'm here.'' It wouldn't make sense to take an aggressive attitude because of my situation. Besides, it's not as if I have anything against her.

''Why do you say it like you're only going to be here for a short time? Since from what I see, you're likely to graduate being part of the club.'' Yukinoshita said with a smirk on her face.

''Just to be clear, I won't help others because I want to, just because I'm being forced to, and just like Hiratsuka-sensei said, I must show that I have some appreciation and be useful to society, so I'll comply with that quickly and leave this place.'' I'm not interested in being a part of the club, more so because in the second year it should all start.

''You say that as if it's the easiest thing in the world, but with that thought you show that you have no intention of changing, so it would be meaningless. Are you an idiot Tsurumi-kun?'' Yukinoshita said with mockery in her voice.

''I guess I shouldn't have said that, right?''

Yukinoshita just nodded.

''It seems like you guys can get along well.'' Hiratsuka-sensei said as she abruptly entered the classroom.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, I'm tired of telling you that you should knock on the door first."

''It's an annoying one to do so. But changing the subject, I'm glad that they were able to come to an agreement because if it weren't the case, I would have had the two compete against each other, but apparently it is not necessary.'' Said sensei somewhat disappointed for not implementing such an idea.

I'm sure her idea would have been a hassle, doing it a competitive way wouldn't change anything, in the end I just meet expectations, and that's it. Something I'm used to even before I was born.

''Yukinoshita can be arrogant and have an ego through the roof, but I can handle it.'' I replied.

''Tsurumi-kun may have a below average ability, as well as lacking many basic aspects of humanity, but if we omit that as well as his arrogance and zero interest in helping others, I suppose he can be of use.'' For every word I can say, Yukinoshita already has about 10 insults prepared.

''That works for me!'' Said sensei in a good mood.

''So, Hiratsuka-sensei, where have you been all this time? Listening to our conversation? Since it seems to be like that.''

''Oh, is that so Hiratsuka-sensei? Don't you know that eavesdropping on private conversations is impolite?'' Yukinoshita joined me.

''How do you know that Tsurumi?''

''I have good senses.'' Besides, it was obvious from how she walked in listening to our conversation as if she was waiting for the best moment.

''I guess, out of so many flaws, you must have something good.'' Yukinoshita said.

''Thank you for your words, Ojou-sama, but leaving aside your superiority complex, this club doesn't have activities on a regular basis, does it?''

''It's mostly the students who come to request our services, so most of the time there isn't much to do.''

''Is that so? Because I see a customer in front of us.''

Yukinoshita fixed her attention on sensei.

Before Hiratsuka-sensei said something, I decided to do it first. ''As members of the service club, it is our responsibility to help others reach a solution to their problems. And who else if our own Sensei has problems, be it smoking inside the school or not having manners when entering, after all, Hiratsuka-sensei is our role model, right?'' I said while looking towards Yukinoshita.

I directed a playful smile at Yukinoshita, and she did too, she understood the message I wanted to tell her.

''How d-did y-you know I usually smoke?'' Sensei was very nervous.

''As I said, I have good senses, and your breath proves it.'' Of course, I also had some extra help from my memory.

''Hiratsuka-sensei, it seems Tsurumi-kun is right, as a teacher it's your duty to set a good example for your students, but this doesn't seem to be the case, but don't worry, as members of the service club we'll take care of giving you a hand.''

''Seriously g-guys i-i don't need any help.'' The tone of her voice showed nervousness, plus she was slowly backing away.

I exchanged glances with Yukinoshita, and we came up with an answer.

I stood up and quickly approached Sensei who was standing near the door. I stood on her back and held her by the shoulders.

''Sensei, as a token of my gratitude for forcing me to join the service club, you will be the first customer to receive my help, you should be happy.'' I said with a sinister tone.

''I n-n-don't think I need to...'' Hiratsuka-sensei was a bundle of nerves.

''Sensei, please take a seat and let's discuss your problems.'' Yukinoshita brought a chair and placed it in front of ours. Moreover, her tone was cold as she said this.

Before making sense of moving forward, I approached one of her ears. ''It's my little revenge, Shizuka-chan.'' I said with an innocent tone.

''I guess I shouldn't have put these two together.'' Sensei said as she sighed, she was about to get a stern lecture on how bad nicotine can be from me. And from Yukinoshita, a lesson in good manners.

I guess, for my first day at the service club, it's not as unpleasant as I expected.

In the end, they are not compatible.

I have always known that sometimes life can take unexpected turns, like when I met Yumiko by chance, meeting Kawasaki and even my mere existence is an unexpected turn.

So, when I met Yukinoshita I attributed that chance encounter to the twist of fate, when she cooked me lunch, I also attributed it to mere coincidence, as I didn't expect that to happen.

And when Hiratsuka-sensei forced me to join the service club, I knew that this thing called fate hated me.

I have no plans to spend my evenings helping people I don't know and don't even care about. But to my bad luck, I am now a member, and if I want to be free of that burden, I must behave like a person of whom society would be proud.

After so many insults from Yukinoshita, I even myself began to doubt my value in society. Seriously, that girl is very scathing with her words.

Leaving aside the traumas that Yukinoshita is leaving in my subconscious, yesterday was not so unpleasant, more than I was able to take revenge on Hiratsuka-sensei. She came out quite exhausted from the service club, having to listen to Yukinoshita's sermon and then mine, not a pleasant thing.

So that sermon was a way of thanking Sensei for obliging me to join the service club.

And since I am now part of a club, I had to tell Yumiko that I would no longer be available in the evenings, and with that I avoid having to go to the mall or karaoke with them.

Maybe it's not as bad as I thought.

Of course, Yumiko wasn't very happy, but since the club is part of the school's activities, she had no choice but to accept it. And I guess my cheerful tone in saying this didn't help much either.

Putting those thoughts aside, I had already arrived at the door of the club. I hoped my second day would be a quiet one.

I opened the door without hesitation, after all, I am a member and not a customer.

Yukinoshita was in her usual place, she was sitting in an elegant manner while reading a book with a cat cover.

She looked away from her book to observe the intruder who disturbed her tranquility.

''I guess Hiratsuka-sensei isn't the only one who needs a lecture on good manners.'' She said with a mocking attitude towards my lack of manners.

"Save your sermon for later." I said with my usual tone.

I walked over to the only chair that was unoccupied and proceeded to sit down, set my things aside and then pulled out a light novel.

As I prepared myself for a few hours of reading, I could feel Yukinoshita's gaze.

''Am I that interesting for you to stare at me?'' I said sarcastically.

''I didn't expect you to introduce yourself today.''

''If I remember correctly, I'm a member of this club.'' Against my will.

Yukinoshita put a smile on her face.

''I guess expecting someone like you to know the basic processes of joining a club is too much to ask.'' She said with a tone of disappointment, but she still had a smile on her face.

I didn't quite understand what she was referring to.

''Could your majesty enlighten me with your vast wisdom?''

''Of course, after all, I am the president of this club.'' She said in an arrogant manner. Sometimes I forget how annoying this girl is. ''To formally join it is necessary for you to fill in an application, which the club president will then accept or reject.''

''I've never been in a club before, so it's natural that I'm not aware of this kind of thing.'' In middle school I never had an interest in being part of a club.

''I can tell that just by looking at you, so you don't have to say it like you're proud of it. In fact, it's pathetic for you to say it that way.'' No matter what kind of conversation is, she will always have an insult ready.

''Putting aside how pathetic I can be, I guess I'll go ask Hiratsuka-sensei for that request.'' I pulled me to my feet, and I left my novel on my seat.

As I was preparing to leave, Yukinoshita's voice stopped me.

''As I am a generous and insightful person, I was anticipatory and asked Hiratsuka-sensei for the application, just in case you returned to the club.'' Yukinoshita said while swinging her hair with her left arm, as if she seeks to emphasize the superiority that exists between us.

Yukinoshita took out a sheet of paper from her briefcase and held it out for me to take.

If she didn't have that air of grandeur and total control of the situation, it would be more pleasant to converse with her.

I sighed and took the sheet. ''I appreciate your great anticipation, Yukinoshita-sama.'' I said in a mocking manner.

''It's good that you recognize it.'' She said proudly.

Once I had the sheet, the problem came to be where to fill it out, as the club only had 2 chairs that were far apart.

Looking to the back of the classroom, I noticed that, among the several stacked chairs, there was a table in the middle, I guess that will do.

So, I proceeded to the back of the club.

I started moving the chairs around so I could get to the table. Seriously, this club can be taken as a warehouse.

While I was at it, Yukinoshita came over and started moving some chairs.

''I didn't expect to have your help, Ojou-sama.'' I said in a mocking manner.

''Spare me the compliments, if I let you do it alone, you're likely to mess it up, so it's preferable that I take the reins of it.''

Although it was just moving a table, Yukinoshita said it as if I was useless even for that.

Once we cleared the chairs, the table was finally free. It was rectangular in shape and large. Enough for several people.

As I was about to load the table, Yukinoshita's words stopped me.

"Hold it on that side, so we can move the table." She said.

I didn't expect to have Yukinoshita's help since it's just moving a table, and even though it looks big, it's no problem for me.

''Is following a simple order so difficult for you?'' She said somewhat irritated,

The classroom wasn't that long, at most it was moving the table a few meters.

So, I proceeded to hold the table by its sides and lifted it up and turned it upside down on top of me. To Yukinoshita's surprise.

Once I had the table with me, I walked until I was in front of our chairs and slowly lowered it, with that we can use the table for other things.

I seem to remember that the club came to have a table as well.

''I didn't expect you to be able to handle the table alone.'' Yukinoshita said as she proceeded to take a seat.

''I'm sorry that to your eyes I'm just useless, but I'm more capable than you'll ever be.'' I said with a mocking tone.

She raised an eyebrow. ''Is that so? But to think that just because you can carry a table, you're much more capable than me, is ridiculous.''' Yukinoshita said as she scoffed at how pathetic my argument had been.

''There are things that some people can do, and some people can't, and I'm sure I can surpass you in the ones that you consider yourself the best at.

Yukinoshita was ready to respond but stopped and simply looked away.

I guess she remembered how she lost to me regarding her Pan-san questions.

When I thought I had a victory against Yukinoshita, she turned her gaze towards me with a teasing smile.

''Since you mentioned that you can beat me, I don't remember seeing your name in the top ranks of the past exam, not even in the entrance exam. I'm sure few people know about you, so if you're as good as you say you are, your failure to get recognition shows that you're just blabbering.'' Yukinoshita said as she mocked me.

Yukinoshita was right, though most of it is because I don't seek attention myself.

''If I wanted to do it, I would do it without difficulty, but I just find it tedious, that's all.''

''Talking is easy, Tsurumi-kun, but doing things is different from just saying the things you won't be able to do.'' She said arrogantly, as if her words were the absolute truth, though she's right.

I sighed and decided to concentrate on the application to formally join the club, much to my discomfort.

Yukinoshita put on a winning expression, seriously, this girl is a pain in the ass.

Once I finished filling in the form, I handed it to Yukinoshita.

''Now, I will either accept the application or reject it.'' She said arrogantly.

''Do whatever you want.''

I took my novel and began to read it. But out of the corner of my eye, I looked at Yukinoshita.

She kept examining it as if looking for any mistake to make fun of my incompetence. I know, because I would also do the same if I were in her situation.

''Tsurumi-kun, I know you may be quite incompetent and have a lack of ethics, but to put in the reason for joining the club; I was forced against my will, shows how much work I have to do with you.'' Yukinoshita said with disappointment in her voice.

''I don't think I have any other reason to join your club, you know? And I'm not a person who lies either, I'm proud to say that I'm an honest person.''

''Is that so? I remember a few times where you lied, and it came as natural to you as breathing.'''

Her words hit right at my pride. She had shredded my arguments as easy as tearing a leaf.

''They were for the greater good.''

Yukinoshita only gave a sigh upon hearing my pathetic excuse, I don't blame her, I would have done the same.

''By the way, I know you may be a person with lack of ethics and a disappointment to society, but why did Hiratsuka-sensei bring you here?'' She said with some doubt in her tone of voice, I guess she must be curious.

She has a point, I never specifically mentioned why I was brought to this place, she was only told that this would be my punishment.

''In simple terms, I shattered the morale of the Kendo club and destroyed the pride of a third-year senpai who practices judo. And that's why the advisors of those clubs complained to Hiratsuka-sensei. I really don't see the point.'' I said while shaking my head.

''Even if you say so, I find it hard to believe that. Since imagining you having a duel with other people is impossible for me, even though you recently proved to be fit.''

Yukinoshita began to stare at me, as if just by watching me she could tell if my words were true.

''You can ask Hiratsuka-sensei since it's not something I have to hide, and I can also add not submitting an assignment, submitting an incorrect essay, and skipping classes to go to the rooftop to hang out.'' I had no reason to hide this, after all, once Yukinoshita asked Hiratsuka-sensei, Sensei would tell her about all my crimes, if that can be called a crime.

''You saying it with such calmness shows that it's true, but what's worse is your proud tone in saying this, you really don't have a shred of morals and ethics.''

''I don't see the need to hide or regret the things I did.'' Regretting the past won't change anything. I know that firsthand.

Yukinoshita looked thoughtful at my words.

''I guess you're right about that.'' She took out a pen and signed the form. ''There, with this you is now an official member of the club.''

''Even though this club isn't official?'' I wanted to tease her club situation a bit since whether she wanted to or not, Yukinoshita would only just have her club formalized with more than 3 members.

''Ara, it seems like belonging to something went to your head, but I don't blame you since if you have the opportunity to have contact with other people, it must be a great accomplishment for you.'' Her look was amused, as if she was waiting for my answer. And to her luck, I had a prepared response.

''If it's about having contact with people, well, a few days ago I had a date with a beautiful girl, and afterwards she invited me for lunch. Being one of the most popular girls at Sobu High, I'm sure several men would be envious of my situation.'' I said with a proud tone. ''And to my good fortune, I ended up in the same club as this beautiful girl, so my chances with her increased.''

After saying that, I started looking at her.

She just covered her non-existent breasts, as if she had interpreted my gaze as that of a man lusting after her body. But to her bad luck, I's not part of that set of men.

Yukinoshita is beautiful, but I know beautiful girls too, and unlike her, they are well-endowed. Yumiko, Kawasaki and Yuigahama are the ones that came to mind when I remembered the day we went to the beach.

You can't judge me, watching those things bounce around when we were playing volleyball was a visual treat. Maybe I should invite them to go to the beach next summer. It's not that I have ulterior motives, I'm just making sure they can enjoy their youth.

Yukinoshita was looking at me with a disgusted expression, I guess I put on a strange expression. A habit I must change.

She took out her cell phone and was pressing it.

''Yukinoshita what are you doing?'' For some reason, I had a bad feeling.

''Now I know your true intentions, so with this I have proof for the authorities to take care of the danger to society, but don't worry, I'll make sure you get several years.'' She said with a proud tone, as if she was handing over a potential criminal.

''You know, if I wanted to do something to you, I would have already done it.'' I said with a tone of disinterest. You can come back when you're older, and the genes have taken effect on you.

''I'd like to see you try; I'd send you to the ground before you'd come near me!'' She said in a smug and proud manner.

''Weren't you taught not to judge a book by its cover?'' I said in a serious way as I focused on her.

She also centered her gaze on me, as if she was watching for any move I would make.

Generally, speaking, I'm sure I can take her, but the last thing I want is to be labeled as a stalker. And earning Yukinoshita's hatred won't be an easy thing to deal with.

''But as I said, if I wanted to do something, I would have already done it. Besides, you're not my type.'' I said while looking at her breasts. I consider myself a breast lover, so I highly doubt that Yukinoshita can get my attention. Of course, if we omit that detail, I guess it would be anyone's fantasy to have her as a partner.

Yukinoshita just covered them while looking somewhat nervous.

''You really are someone disgusting, but with this I confirmed that you're someone shallow, since judging someone by their physical features only shows that your brain doesn't develop an intellectual ability to distinguish people from their appearance to their mentality!'' She said in a quick manner.

''For you, to say it that way shows that you are somewhat ashamed of yourself. You should learn from me that I am not ashamed of anything.'' I said arrogantly.

She just put on a smile.

''Is that so? I find it kind of hilarious that you would say that to me when you wear contact lenses.''

And with just a few words, she destroyed my previous words. Yukinoshita's ability to replenish and respond is frightening.

''I guess that's a point for you.'' I said while sighing.

''It's obvious, don't expect me to lose to you again.''

''But that you managed to lose proves that it can happen again, so I wouldn't say those words with such confidence.''

''I underestimated you for the first time, it won't happen again.'' Yukinoshita said firmly.

With that, our conversation came to an end.

So, we both went back to our respective novels.

Although, I took my contact lenses out earlier, for some reason, having them at this moment bothered me. Seriously, her words hit deep inside me. If it hadn't been for that feeling, I had with her food, this wouldn't happen, although I won't deny that remembering those moments felt comforting.

I cleared my mind of these thoughts and focused my attention on my novel.

...

Time had passed, as I looked at the time, I realized that the club hour was almost over.

Reading or arguing with Yukinoshita, I guess it's not so bad either. Although I'd rather avoid the latter, but Yukinoshita is not one to hold back.

While I was thinking about what to do once I got home, I could hear a knock on the door of the club.

''Come in.'' Yukinoshita said.

The door opened, revealing a somewhat small boy, he had brown hair and wore glasses. His build was thin, and the rest was ordinary. The stereotype of an ordinary student.

''G-good afternoon.'' He said somewhat nervously as he entered the club.

''Good afternoon, I'm Yukinoshita Yukino, the president of this club, and the other person here is just an attempt at being human, but you can ignore him.'' She said while looking at me in an amused manner.

''Do you really have to denigrate me in front of others?'' I said with an exhausted tone.

''It is just to be cautious so that they don't expect anything from you.'' She said while looking at me in a pathetic way.

I guess in her eyes I'm still an attempt at being human, at least Yukinoshita still considers me human and not an animal or object.

When I looked in the boy's direction, I noticed that he looked somewhat uncomfortable with our conversation.

''You can ignore that, my name is Tsurumi Raiden, so you are...?''

When I wanted to continue talking, I noticed that the other party hadn't introduced himself yet. And this one seemed to notice it as he stared at us resolutely.

''I'm Koyama Souta, I'm a first year, Hiratsuka-sensei mentioned to me that if I had a problem, I could come to this place.'' Said the boy looking at the ground, I can tell he doesn't have much confidence in himself. That resolution he had in the beginning disappeared with the course of his words.

''That's right, as long as it's possible, we will do our best.'' Yukinoshita said in a firm tone.

''In short, we will guide you so that you can achieve it.'' I preferred to clarify Yukinoshita's words. Since it could be misunderstood that we will do all the work while he watches.

His expression changed for a moment, but then returned to his previous one. I think I can get the idea.

''You can take a seat and tell us your problem.'' Yukinoshita pointed to a chair that was on the side, it was used by Hiratsuka-sensei yesterday.

That kid took a seat in front of us, it reminded me of a job interview for some reason.

The boy started to tell us his problem. In short, it is that when he leaves his club and goes home, Koyama has the bad luck to meet some guys from another school, they bother him and take him with them to go to the arcade games, all this because he is the one in charge of paying for everything. And when he tried to resist or protest, they only exerted some force to intimidate him, so he obeyed their orders without protesting.

A typical case of intimidation.

Moreover, as this happened outside the school, it cannot be considered something that the school or a teacher should intervene in, so I see it as impossible for Koyama to have gone to a teacher before. Also, Hiratsuka-sensei must have realized that, so she told him that, if he had any problem, to go to the service club.

Since, Koyama should be more open in telling this problem to peers of his age.

But seeing how withdrawn he is, I guess the people he hangs out with have a similar attitude to him, so doing something would be impossible for them.

Now the question is how to solve his problem, although for me there is only one solution.

As I deduced this, it is simple. We just have to make the abusers stop doing it, and for that the only option is to make them afraid. And who better than the guy who destroyed the morale of an entire club and hurt the pride of the best judo student Sobu High.

So the quick solution to this is for me to take care of those guys, I guess being in this club isn't so bad.

''So, you want us to take care of those guys, right?'' I said while looking him in the eyes.

Koyama just nodded his head.

''Unfortunately, that's not how we do things in this club.'' Yukinoshita said with a serious tone. ''I'm against people abusing others for profit, I even consider it disgusting, but if we take care of it, it won't stop them from coming after you again at any time.'' Koyama looked somewhat dejected after Yukinoshita's words.

I support that thought, people who abuse others for whatever reason are trash, of course, if it's in revenge, things change.

Yukinoshita is right. If we simply tell those guys not to bother Koyama, they will be able to avoid us and look for Koyama at any other time.

''In that case, we should just intimidate them, so they know that if they mess with him again, it'll go bad for them.'' A quick and easy answer.

''Really your mind can only think of such a deplorable solution?'' She said indignantly. ''If we did that, we would just become other bullies, we would be taking the place of those guys. Besides, besides, we won't solve their problem, it will be Koyama-kun who will have to do it.''

Even if you want to deny it, Yukinoshita is right. Since the service club helps the same person solve their problems, we will only be supportive.

Although if we are objective, Koyama won't be able to do anything, at most he can say a few words before these guys beat him up for objecting.

There are limits to what people can do. I am aware of that.

Helping so that the person may be able to do it himself or herself on this occasion is not good.

If Koyama had a simple problem such as wanting to raise his grades or improve as a person, Yukinoshita's idea is much more feasible, but for these cases it is best to solve the problem at the root.

''Then what idea do you suggest helping? Since, if you criticize my idea, I guess you must have a better one.'' I said with a defiant tone.

It's impossible for me to think of another solution to end this problem.

''We'll make Koyama-kun confront them since, if he doesn't show an initiative, no matter what we do, they'll come back to bother him.''

Koyama looked somewhat frightened upon hearing Yukinoshita's idea.

''A great idea, except that I doubt the other party will listen to it quietly.''

''That's why we'll go to back him up, if things get out of hand, we'll intervene.''

Have Koyama confronts them, and in case they get aggressive, we'll go out to control the situation.

''That's the only way?'' He said with a somewhat frightened tone, as Koyama would have to confront the guys who are bothering him.

''That's the way we can give you a hand, we don't solve other people's problems, but we help them to come to a solution, they will be the ones who will solve their own problems in the end.'' Yukinoshita said with determination.

Yukinoshita's plan will fail, even if we intervene. In the end, as she said, those guys will be able to look for it any other time.

Koyama looked a bit worried; he came to this place to look for a solution to his problem, but we are just giving him a bigger problem.

I'm not really interested in helping him, but now that I'm part of this club, I guess it's my duty to do it, and if I'm going to do it, I'll do it my way.

In a way that Koyama doesn't have to worry about those guys anymore.

Although if I think about it, I'm sure Hikigaya could handle this in a different way, but unfortunately, I'm not him, and I prefer to avoid tedious things.

I got up from my seat.

''Then shall we go?'' I said as I grabbed my things.

Koyama looked hesitant though.

''Koyama-kun, don't worry, we're not going to leave you without support, but the only way to stop this from continuing is for you to confront them yourself.'' Yukinoshita said.

As she said, saying the words is so easy, but doing it comes to be the complicated part.

''Yukinoshita you are going to return the key to sensei, right? Then we'll wait for you at the exit, while I'll go, tell him some words that Koyama can say.''

''At least you can help apparently, I thought you'd just stay out of it.'' Yukinoshita said with her usual tone.

''I think this is something I can help with.'' Both ways.

''Alright, see you at the exit.''

The 3 of us left, and Yukinoshita took the opposite direction from us.

I guess it's time to do this.

''Tell me, Koyama, do you trust Yukinoshita's idea?''

''I want to do it since it's the only way to stop those guys from bothering me anymore.'' He said in a low tone of voice.

''There is another way out, but you'll still have to confront them, but I'll make sure they won't bother you again, I'm even sure they'll pay you back some of the money they made you spend.'' I said confidently.

If there is a way to solve this problem, it is the same way it arose. With intimidation and violence.

''Really?'' He said with some excitement in his voice.

''You can trust me, but you still have to confront them, show that you are capable of opposing them, and then just follow my lead.''

Koyama looked somewhat confused by my last words. But he still nodded at them.

...

We met at the exit with Yukinoshita and started to follow Koyama.

While we were waiting for Yukinoshita, I told him some comments he might make.

This is the only way I can solve this kind of problem, who better than one bully to fight another.

''What exactly did you tell him? Since Koyama-kun don't look so nervous anymore.'' Yukinoshita said somewhat curiously.

''It's a conversation between men, so I can't say.'' I said with mockery in my voice.

''Is that so? But at least you managed to make him feel at ease, so I can give you credit for that.''

''Your majesty praising me is weird, maybe it's going to rain today?''

''You can enjoy it, as I highly doubt anything like this will ever happen again.'' She said with an arrogant tone.

''I'm sure it won't be the last time.'' I answered without hesitation.

Yukinoshita merely raised an eyebrow and focused her attention on the road.

We kept walking behind Koyama as it would be bad if we were seen together with him.

''Yukinoshita.'' I pointed to a nearby pole.

Yukinoshita moved to that place together with me. Koyama met with two guys who seemed to be waiting for him.

So, we both concentrated on watching and listening to their conversation.

''You were late today, but at least we can go and play quietly now.'' Said one of them, this one had reddish-colored hair, He was as tall as I was, as well as being in good shape.

''It was really boring waiting for you.'' The other one had brownish hair. He was smaller than me, besides being in bad shape. Maybe he should avoid eating hamburgers for dinner.

The characteristic of both of them was that they had their uniform in disarray, the typical cliché of a guy who wants to look like a delinquent to intimidate others.

''Not today.'' Koyama said in a low voice.

''Did you say something?'' Asked one of them.

''I said I wouldn't accompany them today, not today, not ever, I'm tired of always being their wallet, someone they can pick on for money!'' Koyama said with all the resolve he could muster.

Yukinoshita had an impression of surprise, she didn't expect that a shy boy we saw could say such things.

People who are bullied will always have something to say, they just don't do it out of fear or any repercussions that might happen, but as I assured Koyama that nothing would happen to him, he was free to vent.

They both began to look at him in an annoyed manner.

''We'll let your insolence pass, so move quickly and let's go.''

He who said this wanted to grab his arm, but Koyama pulled away. I guess it's about time to get this over with.

I messed up my hair a bit and opened the first button of my shirt. Since, if I want to get into the role, I have to look the part.

I started to move towards them.

''Tsurumi-kun?'' Although Yukinoshita called out to me, I just ignored her.

What I'm doing wasn't in our plans, Yukinoshita's idea would be fine with me, leaving it in Koyama's hands until the time we intervene, but this wouldn't solve anything.

''But it's none other than Koyama-kun!''

I stood next to Koyama and held him by the neck with my arm, as if we were close friends.

''I hope you got my money since other times you came to me with the excuse that other guys had taken it from you, but this time I won't accept it!'' I said in an arrogant manner.

This had been my plan, pretend to be someone who also bullies Koyama, so the others will know that, if they mess with him, they also mess with me.

''Who are you?'' I asked as I glared at them.

''We have business with him, so get out!'' The red-haired boy was the first to oppose me.

''You know, Koyama-kun, I think I should teach you a lesson on what will happen to you if you don't pay me the money you owe me.'' I said in an arrogant manner.

I moved away from Koyama's side and began to advance toward them.

That guy who was in shape stepped in front of me.

''You don't seem to understand with words, do you?'' He said with a provocative tone.

''You know. I like to humiliate scumbags like you who think they're the big deal, but in the end they're just another piece of shit.'' My tone of voice was mocking and arrogant.

The guy tried to throw a punch at me, but I caught him. I pulled him towards me to knee him in the stomach. I moved and put his arm behind his back, a simple position that made him at my mercy. For by simply exerting some force, I could dislocate his arm.

''Who do you think you are!''

The other guy took advantage of the fact that I was busy to attack me, but I only dodged the blow that was coming towards my face, I used my other arm to grab him by the shirt and bring him closer to me to give him a headbutt, while he was somewhat dazed, I grabbed him again and used my knee to hit him in the stomach. This was the one in the worst shape, so it was no problem.

''Don't expect to come out unscathed!'' Said the guy who was held by me.

''You think so? What an idiot.''

I started to bend his arm, to which the boy quickly began to struggle.

''Wait, wait, it's going to break!'' He said with a nervous tone. He couldn't take the pain anymore.

''You know, you guys have been affecting my finances, since I'm the one in charge of taking Koyama-kun's money, so you're messing with me indirectly, and I don't forgive the bastards who mess with me.''

I started to exert more force.

''We won't do it; we won't do it again!'' Said this one while looking quite alarmed as at any moment his arm would be in an unnatural position.

"And you? I fixed my attention on the one on the ground. ''Do you want to join us too?'' I said in a defiant manner.

''We won't bother you!'' He said in fright.

Normally this would be enough, but I have to make sure.

''I refuse, you affected my economics, so I'll have fun with you until I'm satisfied.'' I said with a terrified tone.

I exerted more force; if this continued, it was only a matter of seconds before his arm would dislocate.

''AHH, AHH, FORGIVE ME, WE'LL NEVER DO IT AGAIN!''

''I can change my mind as long as you show me gratitude, otherwise you'll get used to only using one arm.'' I said arrogantly.

I had forgotten how gratifying it was to humiliate others.

The guy I had at my mercy used his free arm to give me his wallet, while the other one also did the same, he looked very sore from the knee I kneed him in the stomach.

''I guess this should be enough.''

Since the red-haired guy was no longer of any use to me, I threw him against the other guy. The result was that they crashed into each other.

''Now beat it, if I see that Koyama-kun doesn't bring any money with him, I'll come after you directly!''

Both of them got up and ran away. Their expressions denoted fear, so my job is done.

There is no better guarantee than fear, fear of the unknown, fear of what a guy who easily overpowered you can do to you.

I took the money from the wallets I was given and handed it to Koyama.

''Just as I promised you, I took care of those guys, and I'm sure they will never bother you again, and if they have the courage to do so, I will personally take care of them.'' Although I doubt very much that they will try.

Yukinoshita approached us, though she looked quite annoyed.

''Tsurumi-san, Yukinoshita-san, thank you.'' Koyama said while bowing.

''Don't worry, I'm just doing my job.'' I said in a disinterested manner.

I guess I can say that I really enjoyed doing this.

Yukinoshita kept quiet though.

Koyama said goodbye to us and left in the direction of his house. He had a smile on his face, so I can say that a satisfied customer shows how efficient I can be.

''A job well-done.'' I said as I started walking, but Yukinoshita was still standing in place.

''Is something wrong, Yukinoshita?''

''What was that?!'' She is angry.

''A simple way to solve things.'' I said.

''We had already decided what to do, and at the last moment you changed everything.''

''Let's be honest, your idea wouldn't work.''

''We wouldn't know until we tried, there was no need to behave like them! Even if they were the ones to attack first, there would be no problem. But you were just looking to be in a situation to use force.'''

''It was the best way to do it.'' I said while staring at her.

''Was it the best way to do it or was it for you? I would never approve of such a stupid idea like that.'''

''Koyama was happy, and those guys didn't bother him, so I don't understand why you're upset.'' Yukinoshita messes herself up for no reason.

''That's not the problem, the problem comes with how you did it, you just acted like a delinquent and bullied them, you're no better than them!''

''I don't see the problem, as long as the result is as expected, it doesn't matter the method.'' It doesn't matter how you get the victory, the only thing that matters is winning.

''I thought you couldn't be more despicable, but I see that I was wrong. You had no qualms about stooping to their level to deal with them. Do you really think bullying others will solve anything? Maybe they won't do it to Koyama-kun anymore, but they'll do it to other people.'' Her expression showed that she was seriously annoyed with me.

''I don't care, I did what we were asked to do, that's all.'' Maybe Yukinoshita is right, but I have no reason to worry about others, in the end I fulfilled what was asked of us.

''I thought I was wrong about you, but in the end, I was right.'' Yukinoshita sighed after saying this with annoyance. ''You're just an idiot who uses violence to solve things!''

That annoyed me.

''If you think that life is a fairy tale where you can solve everything with words, let me tell you that it's time for you to wake the hell up.'' I said irritated.

She looked at me with anger in her eyes.

''I know that first hand''. She changed her expression for a brief second. ''But using violence as a first alternative is wrong, it doesn't make you any better than the guys who bully others.''

''Let's get something straight, Yukinoshita, you have your way of doing things, and so do I, that won't change. If the situation warrants it, or it's much more feasible to do so, using force to get what you want is the best thing to do.''

''Your way of thinking shows that you like a caveman who will use force to solve anything, can you show some maturity?

''And you're telling me? Unlike you, I am in this club because I was forced to be, and if I help someone, I do it selflessly, unlike you who seeks complacency in doing so. You should look in the mirror before you tell someone else to show maturity.''

Yukinoshita clenched her fist upon hearing this.

''I thought you were different, but I see that you're just like the rest.'' After Yukinoshita said this, she started walking.

''We think alike, I thought you'd be more mature and could understand, but you're just a child playing at being an adult.''

I took the opposite direction from Yukinoshita.

No matter what anyone tells me, I'll do things my way.

This time I won't lose everything, no matter what I have to do, I won't let it happen again.

With this in mind, I started walking home.

Although I have a bad taste in my mouth for everything that happened.

Sometimes, that is the right method.

It was already 5 o'clock in the afternoon at the Tsurumi household.

The sun was still shining in the sky, and while most people were still working or studying, a certain pet was quietly resting.

Kuro slowly opens his eyes as he begins to stretch, sleeping for several hours can be exhausting.

After waking up completely and doing his feline stretches, Kuro gets off the couch and goes to the kitchen where he still has the leftover food he left behind.

After finishing devouring the rest of his food, Kuro advanced to the front door and stared at him.

- It's strange that this guy still hasn't returned. That was the feline's thought.

Kuro is a cat, but he is quite perceptive, either with his environment or with the people around him.

That's why he could notice the change in his owner's arrival time.

- I wonder if he will come accompanied this time.

Kuro is very reluctant to deal with new people, but this differs greatly when these people come with Raiden or Rumi. Since, if these two come with someone, it is known that these people are good.

This is due to some negative experience with people, which made Kuro have hatred for them.

His ears caught the sound of footsteps near the door, so he advanced to the reception.

After a few seconds, the door opened, an exhausted Raiden entered the house.

''Nya, Nya''-It's strange that you are late in coming.

''Oh, Kuro, thank you for the welcome.''

Raiden bent down and started petting him.

Kuro felt joyful to be pampered, an experience he would have thought impossible years ago.

After petting him, Raiden went to his room followed by Kuro.

Raiden put down his suitcase and started to change, then lay down on his bed.

-It's strange, his expression is different, plus he has an aura of discomfort.

Animals are very good at picking up on the emotions of humans and even more so with people they get attached to.

''Nya'' - Is something wrong?

Raiden just watched Kuro and then kept looking at his cell phone.

''Nya'' -Don't ignore me.

Kuro climbed onto his chest.

Raiden focused his attention on Kuro.

''I'm pretty exhausted, Kuro, we'll play later.''

Raiden lowered Kuro off his chest, but Kuro climbed back on.

''You really are either a stubborn cat or you're too perceptive.'' Raiden heaved a sigh at not being able to defeat Kuro.

''Nya.'' -So, what's wrong with you?

Kuro's insistence only made him remember how annoying Yukinoshita had been during today.

''Really, why is she complaining if we achieved a better result in the end?'' Raiden couldn't understand why Yukinoshita was reluctant to accept his way of solving Koyama's problem.

He knows that violence is not always the best way to solve things, but in Koyama's specific case, violence is the quickest and most infallible way to solve it.

Of course, if it were another Koyama's request, it would be enough to give some ideas to solve it, but this time it was a case totally out of the ordinary.

Kuro couldn't quite understand his owner's words, but Kuro understood that Raiden was upset with another human.

''Nya'' -If another person bothers you, it proves that you are the alpha.

For Kuro who lived on the streets for a while, the territories were the place where the alpha could command others.

For example, in the house the alpha is the matriarch Tsurumi.

Kuro could be annoying and all he wanted with the other 3 members, but if he bothered the matriarch, Kuro knew from his own experience that it would not end well.

After all, Raiden's mother was in charge of punishing Kuro when he soiled the sofa or got into mischief.

Kuro witnessed how Raiden and Rumi could only listen on their knees to their mother's lecture for not taking care of Kuro.

So, if you can prove that you are the alpha in a territory, everyone else will be obliged to obey you.

Of course, in the service club this falls to the president. And if it were as easy as demonstrating might, Raiden would have already left that club.

''Although I can understand some of Yukinoshita's anger, behaving like them just shows that the only way to solve things is to stoop to their level, of course I have no problem with it, but Yukinoshita I guess, thinks differently.''

- She was bullied in elementary school, so she must not have good memories of people who do this kind of thing. Raiden thought deeply about the situation of the president of his club.

Kuro couldn't understand Raiden's words, but he noticed that his owner changed his exhausted expression. So, it could be considered that Kuro succeeded in cheering Raiden up.

No matter what happened, Kuro has a debt that he can never repay. That's why Kuro always makes sure to cheer up his owner in the few cases where his owner is overwhelmed, though it's a job that rarely happens, so most of the time he behaves like a pampered cat.

''I guess I'm partly to blame, I should have told him in advance what I was going to do.''

Raiden focused his attention on the ceiling.

''But today proved that Yukinoshita and I have a very different way of thinking, our last discussion affirms that.''

Raiden remembered how he should not have been part of the service club; it had been the sum of several coincidences that had forced him to become a member. But for this very reason, he could not leave the club, as Hiratsuka-sensei would also oppose this.

- This is for the best, I have no reason for the two of us to get along. Besides, I'll only be here until the end of the first year, from there I'll manage to get out of the club.

If Raiden could prove that he contributed to the club, Hiratsuka-sensei won't be able to object if he wants to quit.

Raiden let out a sigh and petted Kuro.

Kuro just purred at being petted.

When Kuro arrived, he was reluctant to be touched by anyone. Kuro even ended up attacking Raiden several times, but Raiden reacted faster and petted him without Kuro being able to do anything. It proved that a malnourished Kuro was no match for him.

Sure, Kuro is more agile and stronger now.

...

A few years ago, Kuro lived on the streets.

For as long as Kuro can remember, he was a stray cat, the first few months were difficult, but because he was so small, some people fed him. In addition, it was enough with little food to feel satisfied, but as Kuro grew up, things changed.

The amount of food Kuro could get from the garbage cans was not enough, and the best places had other cats that dominated their territories. So, if Kuro wanted to be there, he had to face the rival cat.

But not being in the best shape, this was very difficult.

Time passed, Kuro was very malnourished, traveling long distances in search of food became very difficult.

Unable to move due to hunger, Kuro decided to lie down on the ground.

It was already Christmas time, so the weather was cold. So, the weather was not in his favor.

A short time later Kuro felt a light shining on him, some high school boys had seen him and approached him.

Kuro had no strength to move or put up any resistance. Kuro witnessed that some cats were adopted by humans and never lacked food or a roof to sleep under.

So maybe this time Kuro would be lucky, and these guys would adopt him, but it was the opposite.

They held him and walked with him, his cold body was warmed for a brief moment, but everything changed when Kuro felt his body being thrown.

Quickly his whole being felt the cold water due to the low temperatures, these boys had thrown him into a nearby river.

Kuro could notice the expressions of these boys, as if sending a cat to its death was the funniest thing.

As the current swept him away, Kuro could do nothing, he had no strength, and the freezing water had numbed most of his body.

With his last thoughts, Kuro cursed the people.

The last thing Kuro could see was a shadow approaching him.

When Kuro awoke, he noticed a sweet smell next to him, the atmosphere had changed from a cold one to a warm one.

The comforting smell gave him enough strength to devour everything quickly.

After finishing his meal, Kuro felt more energetic, and being encouraged, he became alert, as he did not know where he was.

The sound of approaching footsteps made him alert.

''Looks like you woke up already.''

The owner of the voice was dressed in simple clothes and some drops of water still remained on his body. Since jumping into the freezing water was not the best thing for the human body.

If Raiden was asked why he did it, the only thought that came to his mind was a cat he had in his previous life. After several years this animal escaped from his house and never came back. This generated a feeling of guilt, and he never had a pet again, blaming himself for its disappearance.

So, when Raiden saw a cat in that situation, he did not hesitate for a second to go and rescue it, perhaps as a way to atone for the guilt of having made his cat escape from home.

A dangerous and risky action, but Raiden still did it.

Kuro was reluctant towards the approaching person. Kuro bristled and prepared to defend himself. From the last Kuro could observe, he hates humans.

Raiden approached and sat down nearby, when Kuro attacked, Raiden only moved his hand to dodge it.

Kuro was malnourished, so he was not fully recovered, it only made him a harmless cat for Raiden. Of course, if Kuro were in good shape, it would be different.

Kuro attacked with his remaining energy, but Raiden only moved his hand and gave him brief caresses.

Kuro exhausted all his energy and surrendered to Raiden's caresses.

Although it was not to his liking at first, being comfortable on a soft cushion plus Raiden's caresses made Kuro feel at peace after a long time.

Once Kuro fell asleep, Raiden informed his parents that he had taken in a cat from the street, they were not very happy, but since it was Christmas, and it was a request from their eldest son, they accepted.

The next day Kuro woke up somewhat better, during the course of the day he kept resting, but to his surprise, that annoying human had not appeared, instead a girl had approached him and left him food. Rumi was cautious and only came as close as necessary, as her brother had told her to be careful.

That day Rumi took care of Kuro's needs since Raiden was sick, but, fortunately, that day his parents took care of him until he recovered.

Raiden is not someone who gets sick easily, but a few times it happens, his condition is serious.

As the days went by, Kuro got in better shape, but he still needed to be checked by a professional.

Raiden approached Kuro with a cat cage. The visit to the vet was something to do.

Doing it by force would only make Kuro reluctant, so Raiden put the cage aside and put food inside it.

Kuro trusted by the smell, went inside and started to eat, but before he could realize it, he had already been caught like a mouse.

Eventually, Kuro was taken to a veterinarian where everything was taken care of.

After a few hours Kuro returned, and the first thing he did when he was released was to jump on Raiden, but Raiden moved and caught him on his back. Thus, creating a strange friendship.

Days and weeks passed, and Kuro was adapting, he felt comfortable in his new home, and although he wanted to deny it, he could guess that it was that boy who rescued him from certain death.

So, Kuro promised himself that if that human seemed distraught or needed help, he would help him in his own way.

...

Raiden sat on his bed and pulled Kuro onto his lap.

''I guess I was able to sort out my thoughts thanks to your help.'' Raiden began to caress Kuro.

''Nya'' -It's nothing.

Kuro just enjoyed his owner's caresses, because, even if it didn't seem so, Kuro realized that his owner is much more fragile than he looks.

Although people can show great strength, sometimes those people are the most fragile mentally, even more so if someone has already lost everything once.

Both the owner and pet were enjoying each other's company there.

...

Raiden Pov:

When you have things on your mind, time tends to pass faster, or at least that's the way I feel.

Once the bell rang signaling the end of classes, it was time for the students to go home, although for me there were still a few hours left before I was free.

I took my things and left my classroom.

Yesterday I was able to organize my thoughts since my last discussion with Yukinoshita had made them chaotic.

In the end, I decided not to do anything about it, if things happen, it's for a reason. So, apologizing or such things are out of the question since in the end I complied with the request.

I must say that Kuro helped me since I didn't want to think about the problem, and I preferred to distract my mind on the internet, but the insistence of that cat made me think about everything that happened.

Now I understand why people use their pets as psychologists.

Leaving aside that Kuro can graduate in psychology, I had already arrived at the door of the club.

Today is Friday, so after today I will have a break from Yukinoshita for 2 days.

Also, tomorrow is Rumi's birthday, so I plan to take a trip to Destinyland.

I already made arrangements to invite Yumiko and the others as well, although Kawasaki said that tomorrow she wouldn't be able to go since Keika has an event at her nest, so she has to accompany her.

So, I guess it will just be me, Rumi, Yumiko Ebina and Yuigahama.

Thinking about such things would have become impossible for me a few years ago.

I only just realized that I had been standing at the door of the club for a few minutes,

I put those thoughts aside and opened the door.

Yukinoshita was in her usual place, reading a book with her characteristic cat cover.

As she became aware of the presence of another person, her eyes focused on me, although they quickly returned to her book.

I guess we can't get along after yesterday.

I closed the door and headed for my seat.

Once I took my seat, I pulled out a light novel and focused my attention on it.

''I didn't expect you to come back.'' Yukinoshita said while still concentrating on her book.

I'm sure having an argument after yesterday would only make things more unbearable.

''I'm a member of this club, so it's the normal thing to do.''

''I don't remember members of this club having such a twisted way of doing things.'' There was some anger in her voice. It seems as if Yukinoshita won't make things easy for me.

''We all have different ways of working things out.'' I said in a nonchalant way as I don't want to ruin my hour of reading.

''Such an abrupt way that shows how little ability and no morals you possess cannot be called working things out.'' Yukinoshita said unhappily.

If Yukinoshita wants to piss me off, she's succeeding.

''The result was the best, no problems, but an immature girl is still dissatisfied with my solution, but ignoring her, I can say it was the (best) solution.'' I highlighted the last part as Yukinoshita's idea was doomed to failure.

''Your way of doing things didn't fix anything, you just behaved like another bully, bullying others to get what you want. If that's what you can call fixing things, I think you're thinking shows how immature you can be.''

For a 16-year-old girl to say that to me, I find that kind of hilarious when I am more than twice her age.

But she is right about one thing, the way I did things was not the right way, but if we go to the result, my way of doing it was the best. So, the rest doesn't matter, once you are an adult, you can understand that others expect results from you, not the way you do it.

When you graduate from university, companies are looking for a person who is qualified for the position, who meets the required expectations, it does not matter if you were the best in your class or the worst, the result is that you managed to graduate, and you can fulfill the functions that the company is looking for.

I knew some students that in the first years were the best, their understanding of the theoretical was the best, but when they performed in the work environment, to say that it was lousy is quite a lot. While others who did not know how to pass the year had impeccable performance.

It doesn't matter how much you know about theory, if you don't know how to apply it, you are useless.

It doesn't matter if you graduate in the best positions, if you don't have connections, it will be difficult to find work in specific sectors, while others who graduated at the right time will have a better paying position than yours.

I doubt very much that Yukinoshita suffers from it, being part of a wealthy and renowned family, things such as worrying about your future is irrelevant. Even more so if you are the youngest son since all the burden of responsibility will fall on the eldest son.

While the rest of us, who do not have the same opportunities, will only be able to get a minimum wage job for a while, if we manage to stand out in our area, we will be able to move up.

That is the reality.

My parents are an example of that.

My father had excellent grades in university but has a job that can be considered decent, while my mother had regular grades and currently has a more important position than this in the company where they work.

The connections and friendships you make will sometimes define what you can become in the future.

Leaving aside the cruel reality that society has, even more so in Japan where the work environment is hell for those who are not prepared. We just have to get used to it and cope with it, which I have no problem with since I never had a very high expectation about it. We can only move forward without looking back, the results are what will define us, not the methods we used to achieve them.

Because, if that were the case, most of the millionaire companies would have many charges due to all the crimes they committed to get to where they are.

''Reality is different from your fantasy world where things will have a smooth solution, society won't care how you managed to get to the result, only what you managed to do will matter.''

Yukinoshita should know.

''All your words only show that you have no ethics whatsoever, those words can be said by a criminal who has no scruples to achieve what he wants, no matter who he will have to hurt to achieve it.'' Yukinoshita said, somewhat irritated.

''Then you can label the whole Japanese society as a criminal. You know very well that nowadays the big companies didn't get to where they are by playing fair. So, if you want to call me a criminal, you can, I don't mind doing whatever it takes to get what I want.''

If Yukinoshita boasts of being someone intelligent and mature, she will know very well that I am right.

I watched her and noticed how she clenched her fists.

''I know that's why I want to change the way things are done. To show others that there are honest ways to achieve great things without the need to harm others in order to do so.''

''What a great way of thinking, should I give you the Nobel Peace Prize?'' Yukinoshita's words were just things said by someone dreamy, but in the end, it is the world that makes you see reality.

''I don't expect someone like you to understand, but I will!'' She said with determination.

Helping others in the service club can be interpreted as the stepping stones she will climb to achieve her goal, what stupidity.

''The higher you aim, the worse the fall will be. Once you see reality, it will crush you''.

''I'm willing to do it.'' Even with my words, she remained stubborn to an idea she can never achieve. There is nothing worse than aiming for something impossible.

I know this firsthand.

''I hope you won't break when you do.''

With these words, I ended our conversation, I wasn't in the mood to converse with someone who doesn't want to look into the truth of things.

We both returned our attention to our respective readings, the mood was not the best, but I have no reason to change it either.

In the blink of an eye the time passed, no one had come, so today was an ordinary day.

Yesterday was an exception since most of the time this place will only be used as a place to read.

As I looked at my cell phone, I realized that there were still about 10 minutes left until the club hour was over, so I continued with my reading.

But at that moment someone knocked on the door.

Hiratsuka-sensei couldn't be, since even if we gave her a lecture regarding it, I highly doubt she's going to change that fast.

"Go ahead." Yukinoshita, as president of the club, was in charge of welcoming our prospective client.

The door opened, revealing a girl, she had braids in her hair which is of a black color, it looks quite familiar.

''Hello, is this the service club?'' She asked.

''It is." I replied.

She was happy to hear my answer. ''I am Shiromeguri Meguri, second-year student., nice to meet you.'' She seemed to be in a good mood.

I managed to remember something about her, at the time she was a third-year senpai, of course at the moment she's a second year.

''Shiromeguri-senpai of the student council, right?'' Yukinoshita recognized her.

Shiromeguri-senpai nodded with a cheerful face at her words.

''I'm Yukinoshita Yukino, president of the service club.''

''Nice to meet you, you're Haruno-san's younger sister, right?'' Senpai tilted her head to the side as she asked this.

''That's right.'' Yukinoshita replied, but from her expression I could tell that she didn't like being recognized for just being Haruno's younger sister.

''Your older sister was amazing, the last cultural festival where she was the president of the student council was great, I could even say it was the best ever.'' Senpai said with excitement.

I remember that both Haruno and senpai know each other, so Haruno must have graduated last year, right when senpai was a freshman.

''I guess I went off topic.'' Senpai apologized. She focused her attention on me. ''And you are?''

Senpai looked at me as if she was trying to figure out my name just by looking at me.

''I'm Tsurumi Raiden, nice to meet you, Shiromeguri-senpai.'' I don't have an older sister to be recognized by my last name, so it's normal for me to be invisible to any senpai.

From what I know, the election of the student council president will be after the cultural festival, at which time senpai would become our student president. And from what you can gather, she is currently part of the student council.

''Nice to meet you, Tsurumi-kun.'' Shiromeguri-senpai said cheerfully.

I must say she's quite beautiful. Also, even though she seems to be a girl full of energy, for some reason this doesn't bother me.

''So, Shiromeguri-senpai, what do you need us to help you with?'' Yukinoshita asked.

''Hiratsuka-sensei told me that if we were short of extra hands, I could ask for it at this place.'' Senpai said with a beaming smile.

From her words, Shiromeguri-senpai's request is that the student council needs some volunteers, and what better than the service club.

''Exactly?'' Senpai had been very general with her words.

''We need someone to move various boxes, either to other classrooms or the gymnastics storage room.''

I see the heavy work is mostly things that the student council has to do as well, but with the cultural festival coming up, it seems as if they were very busy, so having some extra help will help them concentrate better.

''If that's all, I can take care of it.'' I said in a disinterested manner, as that kind of thing is no problem for me. In fact, any guy could do it, but most of them are busy in their clubs.

''You'd really be helpful Tsurumi-kun.'' Senpai approached me while saying this cheerfully.

''It's nothing.'' I avoided contact as for some reason I was blushing from her closeness, I seem to have a higher appreciation for older girls.

It's not that Shiromeguri-senpai is ugly either, she's quite pretty, and her proportions are well placed, and from the skirt she's wearing, I could see her slender legs, so I can safely say she's my type.

Although my type of perfect girl is pretty generic, a pretty enough pretty girl, nice figure, long hair and a strong attitude. Things that are way out of my league if I think about it carefully.

I got up from my seat to accompany senpai.

''I'm coming too.'' Yukinoshita said.

''I'm sure I can take care of this kind of thing.'' I said arrogantly, as the way Yukinoshita said this was provocative.

''Trusting you is something I can't do, plus you might make the service club look bad, and as president, it's my duty to make things right.'' She emphasized this last part.

''If there is more help, the better.'' Senpai said to lighten the mood, as it seemed that at any moment the two of us would start arguing.

I just sighed at that, and we headed to the student council room.

After a few minutes of walking, we arrived.

As we entered, I noticed that the place was empty, apart from the large pile of boxes there.

''The other members went out to do some things to get everything ready for the cultural festival, so I was tasked as secretary to gather staff to locate these boxes that are in surplus.'' Senpai was cheerful as she said this, she had already accomplished her goal, gathering people to do the job, so technically she was done with hers.

''No problem.'' There was already little time left for the club activities to end, so I wanted to get this done quickly, so I could leave.

I took the biggest box and loaded it up.

''That one goes to the cooking club.'' Said Shiromeguri-senpai

Now the problem is that I have no idea where the cooking club is.

But to my surprise, Senpai also picked up a box that was under mine.

She noticed my somewhat confused look.

''It's obvious that I'll help too, I won't stand by and watch others do all the work.''

I was wrong with my previous thoughts; it seems I misjudged her to think that I would just watch like a boss but help in this like a true leader.

''Shiromeguri-senpai, you have my vote.'' I said honestly.

''What are you talking about?'' She tilted her head doubtfully. Seriously, she's quite cute when she does that.

Now I feel as if I had enough energy to face the demon king if I were in an isekai world.

''Yukinoshita-san, you can take that box to the music club.'' Said senpai in a good mood, as she took my words as some kind of joke. Maybe she's still not thinking about running for student council president.

Yukinoshita lifted the somewhat large box without much difficulty, I guess she's not just a fragile flower.

''Tsurumi-kun, I hope you can do your job correctly this time.'' Yukinoshita said with a serious tone.

''You said it, my way is wrong to do things, but for these scenarios, it's perfect.'' I said in an arrogant manner.

''Then shall we go?'' Senpai said as she led the way.

So I started to follow senpai to the cooking club.

The walk was quite silent, except that senpai was humming a song, which I found pleasant.

Once at the door of the club, senpai knocked on the door and a few seconds later a girl opened the door, she looked a bit older, so she must be a sophomore or senpai, maybe she is the president of the club.

''We brought the utensils that you requested; it was approved your request.'' Said Shiromeguri-senpai in a good mood.

''Really!'' The girl who is my senpai was cheerful at Shiromeguri-senpai's words. ''Please come in.'' She said as she opened the door fully.

The cooking club was located in one of the home economics classrooms, but these were to only use the designated utensils, and if they wanted more, they had to make formal requests to the student council.

Once we left the boxes in a corner, we proceeded to say our goodbyes and leave the classroom, Senpai looked in a good mood at having new things. The other members also shared this excitement.

The excitement of having something to share with people close to you, something simple but striking to observe.

''By the way, Tsurumi-kun, do you have a somewhat pensive expression, is something wrong?'' Senpai asked.

Senpai is quite perceptive.

''I was just thinking about how Shiromeguri-senpai would make a great student council president.'' I said the first thing that came to my mind.

''Do you think so?'' She said as she seemed interested in my words.

''That's right, the way you do things shows that you are a good leader, and how other students showed respect towards you.'' When we entered the cooking club, the other members bowed towards Shiromeguri-senpai. Besides, even if she doesn't say it, she will inevitably be one, so there's nothing wrong with me discussing this with her.

''Our student president also told me the same thing, since the senpais have to focus on college exams, so she can no longer have the leadership of the student council.''

''It's normal, the senpais must be having a hard time.'' From my own experience I can say this.

''Although Haruno-san was the president of the student council until the time she graduated. Amazing, isn't it?'' Senpai was excited when talking about Haruno.

''I can imagine.'' For the eldest daughter of the Yukinoshita, the university exam must have been no big deal, so she was able to relax and do both at the same time.

''When she graduated, the second-year secretary took over as student council president, and I, who was a first-year member, was chosen as secretary.''

''Then it's normal for the secretary to become the next student president. Besides, I don't see anyone else who is capable of that position.''

Of course, I only know Shiromeguri-senpai, so technically I'm telling the truth. She's a second year, plus she has experience, so she's the best candidate for this position.

''Maybe you're right.'' She said while making a big smile on her face.

Shiromeguri-senpai is so pretty and nice, I feel sorry for the other candidates running for student council president.

Putting aside our conversation, we decided to go back to the student council room to continue working, it's time to get down to work.

...

After a few laps around the school, the large pile of boxes had been reduced to only 3.

The bell had already rung indicating that the club's activities were over. So carrying these last boxes was the last thing left to do.

''These boxes are for the basketball club which is in the gym room.'' Sobu High is a renowned school, so its facilities were prepared for all kinds of clubs. So it has several gymnastics rooms that are assigned to the various clubs that request them. In addition, the school encourages students to interact with each other.

''With this we are done, so I can take care of carrying this alone.'' I picked up the 3 boxes and lifted them up, although the third one made it a bit difficult for me to see.

''Are you sure, Tsurumi-kun?'' Shiromeguri-senpai was worried about me, how cute.

''The activities are already over, so this is the quickest way to finish.''

While saying this, Yukinoshita took the third box and carried it with him.

''IF you tripped and broke something, it would only be troublesome, so stop being arrogant and do things right.'' She seemed to still be annoyed with me.

Our relationship is still at the same point where we left off.

There being no other way out, I accepted Yukinoshita's help.

"See you Shiromeguri-senpai.'' As this was the last thing, once we are done we can go home.

''See you later.'' Yukinoshita also said goodbye.

Once we said goodbye to Shiromeguri-senpai, we headed to drop off these boxes.

The way was silent, no one said a single word.

When we arrived at the gymnastics hall, it was already empty, the members must have already left.

The storage room had a lock on the outside, so Yukinoshita opened it, and we went inside.

The basketball club's storage room is quite large, as it is also used as a regular gymnastics hall.

Yukinoshita turned on the light bulb, which flickered a bit before doing its job, and we moved to the back to put the boxes away.

Once we arranged them, our work was complete.

As I was thinking about my way home, I could hear a voice.

''Looks like you left the door unlocked, are you an idiot?''

''I'm sure I put a lock on it.''

We could hear the sound of the lock being put on. After this, the footsteps became more distant, leaving us in complete silence.

Is this for real?

I approached the door, and just as I predicted, it was locked from the outside.

''Can't you really check to see if there's anyone inside before you lock it?'' Yukinoshita's complaints were well-founded. Although I could detect something strange in her voice.

''I guess we'll be here until someone finds us.'' What a shitty situation. But there was nothing else to do.

''And of all people, it has to be you, how hilarious.'' Yukinoshita scoffed.

''It's not to my liking either, so don't exclude yourself by yourself.'' I have no reason or reason whatsoever to converse with her during the time we are here.

Seriously, of all the possible clichés, staying locked up with the person you had trouble with is the most common.

I guess now I have to make friends with Yukinoshita and magically someone will find us and open the door at the right moment when we are both in a compromising position.

The only thing missing would be for us to be left in the dark.

And as if someone had heard my thoughts, the spotlight flashed a few times before going out.

Now the place was in complete darkness, my cell phone was left in my suitcase, so there was no light source.

''Yukinoshita what do we do?'' Even though I didn't want to, trying to think of something was the only way to get out of here.

Although I asked, there was no answer from the other party.

This isn't the time when she attacks me from behind and kills me, is it? So that in the end it would all turn out to be her plan to get rid of me.

Maybe I shouldn't have watched that murder documentary, it lets my imagination run wild.

''Yukinoshita you could at least say something par...''

Before I finished speaking, I felt someone approach from behind me. She then clings to me, but her touch was gentle, plus she seemed to be trembling.

''Yukinoshita, you...''

''Just for this moment, please.'' Her voice was brittle. Moreover, I felt her body trembling.

This emotion I know very well, it fears.

During my first months of life, this emotion dominated my mind, to the point that I would not stop crying, of course for a baby it was not out of the ordinary.

At this time, I have many questions, such as why the great Yukinoshita Yukino told me, please, when we are in a dispute. Or if she is afraid of dark places. Or maybe she has claustrophobia.

But the only thing that is clear to me is that I don't want to see her like that.

I've known her for a few days now, and she always comes across as arrogant, puts on airs and thinks she can do anything, even has a fantasy of changing society. But the Yukinoshita I've been able to hear now is just a girl who is afraid.

I could take her away from me, but I don't want to.

After the incident in the forest with Rumi, she gained a phobia of thunder. So on days when there are storms, she usually sleeps with me, and even though our parents suggested that she do it with them, Rumi said she felt comfortable with me. On those days she usually shivers and only calms down when I hold her hand. After all, even though she wants to look mature, Rumi is still a child.

And right now, seeing Yukinoshita in that same state infuriates me for some reason.

It's like taking a disappointment from your heroes.

To think that the great Yukinoshita might be trembling as a helpless child is something that never crossed my mind. But for that very reason, this is something I don't want to see.

I remember that a few meters away there were some mats, so we can use them to sit on.

''Yukinoshita.'' After saying that, I took her by the hands. I thought she would quickly pull away from me, but she didn't. For her to be like this, the fear she must have is deep. As if it was ingrained in her.

I started to move forward while making her follow me.

Once my legs made contact with something, I knew I had arrived.

I took a seat and after a few seconds, she did the same.

The place was in complete darkness, so I couldn't even see her face.

But as I took her hand, I still noticed that she was still shaking.

Seconds passed, but nothing had changed. To think that someone would find us was an idea that made no sense to me. Since apart from us, there was no other member of the club to worry about our absence, and since we didn't have our cell phones, contacting someone was impossible.

What a strange and cliché situation, it really sucks.

I could feel how Yukinoshita was still shaking, even though she was holding my arm to make sure she wasn't completely alone.

I wonder how Yukinoshita would be if she were completely alone.

But that's something I don't have an answer to, and it's not as I want to know either.

All people are afraid of something, so I can understand her. Even me, after all I've been through, I'm still afraid of a lot of things. I'd rather leave things in the back of my mind, so I don't remember them.

Losing everything can leave your mind in a chaotic state.

Acting as if nothing is bothering you to forget this can be the best thing. But at the same time, it is a double-edged sword because, if something bad were to happen, the damage would be much greater. A feeling that only appears in your most frequent nightmares appears.

Having nightmares was something recurrent in me in my first years of life. When I slept, I could only observe her face full of hate, saying those words that were the last thing I could hear.

It was a hell that I was able to overcome, that's why I understand people who are afraid, they remind me of me, so I can't stand by and do nothing.

Even though Yukinoshita is obnoxious and immature, she is still a person I once admired for her insight and maturity. Of course, at that time I was just a teenager, but, still, I don't want to see her in this condition.

Sometimes doing it this way is the way to sort things out.

I stood up to Yukinoshita's surprise.

''Tsurumi-kun?'' Her voice still had that tone of fear and doubt in it.

''If I remember correctly, you said that I was like a caveman who solves things by force, an idiot who just does things in a stupid way, a guy who should know how to solve problems in better ways, but you're right, life teaches you that words won't always solve things, so it's better to be cautious and end everything from the root.''

''I don't know...'' I guess she thinks I'll walk away from her because of this, leave her alone in the place where she feels most vulnerable. I'd like to, but I'd never forgive myself, even if it were for a joke or something, I'd never leave a person who reminds me of myself or someone close to me alone.

''You said so, didn't you?'' I decided to interrupt her as I advanced towards the door. I still remember the place where I was.

''I'm just someone who solves things by force, well, you should feel happy that I'm such a person, otherwise, you would never get out of this place.'' I said arrogantly since solving things this way is my thing.

I hope Shiromeguri-senpai won't be bothered by this.

The sound of the door being sent flying was audible, even though there was no one else around.

If there is no way, just create one. If there is no solution, just create one. If there is an obstacle, just destroy it.

Using my strength, I kicked the door and broke it. The doors in these kinds of places are a little harder than the ones in classrooms, but still, they're not that hard. Otherwise, it would have taken me several attempts to destroy it.

Of course, also, who in their right mind would destroy a school storage room door?

So, making them out of a super tough material would be a bad investment.

I turned around looking towards Yukinoshita, there was still some light left, so the opening I created illuminated towards her.

''The exit is ready.'' I said with a normal tone, as if destroying private property was no big deal.

She had an expression of surprise on her face, plus I could notice some tears in her eyes, which she quickly wiped with her sleeves.

She slowly stood up and approached me.

''You really are an idiot to destroy school property.'' Yukinoshita put on an expression I had never seen before. ''But, still, thank you.''

I couldn't hear the last thing she said since it was in a low voice, but I could imagine it.

''Yukinoshita-san, Tsurumi-kun!'' Shiromeguri-senpai's voice was audible.

She quickly approached us. And to her surprise, she noticed that the warehouse door had been knocked down and smashed.

Come to think of it, wasn't it enough to just knock it down instead of destroying it? I guess I got carried away.

''What happened!?'' Her surprise is justified, though that she came after I destroyed the door. Didn't that mean that, if I waited a few more minutes, everything would have been taken care of?

''When we dropped things off, some members of the basketball club thought they left the door unlocked, so they locked us inside.'' There was no point in lying.

''I can see it, but the door.'' She had a somewhat incredulous look on her face at the state of the warehouse door. ''I went to their club to thank them properly, but I couldn't find them, and since their things were still in that place, I thought something like that might have happened, and I came quickly.'' Shiromeguri-senpai was able to deduce that easily, seriously, it's unbelievable.

''Shiromeguri-senpai, in fact...'' Yukinoshita's voice sounded somewhat reluctant to speak.

Saying that someone else destroyed the door because you are terrified of dark places or being locked up was not an easy thing to say.

''I'm sorry, Shiromeguri-senpai.'' I bowed. ''I have claustrophobia, so being in an enclosed and dark place made me lose control, so I ended up looking for a way to get out of that place. I didn't measure the consequences of my actions, so I apologize.''

This was the only way for Yukinoshita not to confess about her fear, or that I destroyed the door for her to be free.

My performance surprised Yukinoshita, her face confirmed it. Moreover, Shiromeguri-senpai had a complicated face when she heard my words.

''You don't have to apologize; I should have foreseen that something like this would happen. Besides, I gave you a hard time because of my lack of foresight.'' She apologized. ''But don't worry, the student council will take care of the rest, I'm sorry again that you had a hard time, Tsurumi-kun.''

''Don't worry, Shiromeguri-senpai, these are things that are hard to foresee, so it's no problem. Besides that, if the student council should need help at any other time, I'll be happy to help.'' That's the only thing I can do since the student council will take care of sorting out my mess.

''The service club will be happy to help.'' Yukinoshita complemented my words. Now she already had that serious expression that characterizes her. That's how it should be.

''I'll take them at their word.''

After our small talk, we headed to the service club for our things.

I didn't expect to be locked up together with Yukinoshita, but I got to know a side of her that I'm sure she wouldn't want to show anyone.

A person's most vulnerable moment is something one should not show, as people will know your weak point.

Once I took my things, Yukinoshita did the same, and we left the club.

''Why did you do that?'' But before I started on my way, Yukinoshita's words stopped me.

''I don't like being locked up, so I behaved like a caveman using force to fix things.'' I said with an amused tone.

''I don't mean that, but because you lied to Shiromeguri-senpai.'' Yukinoshita said with a serious tone.

''For humans to feel fear is a normal emotion, if we didn't have them, we couldn't consider ourselves human, even I have fears too. But the hardest thing is to tell someone about them, but there couldn't be a worse situation if they found out about your fears in another way.'' There was no point in dwelling on the matter too much, so I decided to joke. ''Besides, I don't like being cooped up with someone like you either, maybe if you had bigger breasts and were more approachable, I wouldn't have had any complaints.'' I said this with a mocking tone

She just looked at me somewhat incredulously, but quickly put a smile on her face and then sighed.

''I guess expecting more from you is impossible, but, even if I want to deny it, using force can be the solutions for some situations.''

The atmosphere had changed between us.

''But first it is good to evaluate all the above alternatives. If there is no other method, it is feasible.'' To say that doing things with violence will solve everything is a lie.

''It looks like you can at least use that head of yours to think and not just focus on something as banal as a girl's body parts.'' She looked happy as she said this, plus she had her signature smile.

''You can't blame me, if you had more chest, it would be easier for me to deal with you.'' I said in a joking tone.

''Should I call the authorities for harassment? Or maybe solve this by myself?'' Yukinoshita said while looking at me in a way that denoted danger.

''Oe, oe, is that how you'll treat your savior, you should show more respect.'' I said with an arrogant tone.

''If I had known that my savior was a hopelessly depraved person, I would have preferred to stay there, even though I was in more danger in that place.'' Yukinoshita said with a somewhat curious expression.

''Even if you were the last woman on earth, I wouldn't lay a hand on you.'' I said arrogantly.

''I feel the same way, I should get an eye exam before I can be interested in someone like you.'' Yukinoshita said in a presumptuous manner.

''It looks as if we finally agree on something.''

After saying this, I turned to go home, many things happened, but everything ended well.

''Tsurumi-kun'' Yukinoshita's words stopped me through.

''See you on Monday, bye.'' Yukinoshita said this with a few smiles on her face as she waved her hand in farewell.

''See you.'' I said goodbye and continued on my way.

Seriously, Yukinoshita can look cute when she wants to, if I had kept seeing her for any longer, I would have fallen in love with her without hesitation. Acting as if a normal girl was the best thing for her.

With these thoughts, I headed home.

Rumi wants to be selfish.

Raiden Pov:

Yesterday several unexpected things happened, Shiromeguri-senpai's visit and being locked up together with Yukinoshita are among these.

Although the most remarkable thing would be to find out that Yukinoshita has a kind of claustrophobia, I could not see her, but I could feel her trembling with fear, even her way of speaking became very different from how I know her.

I would never have expected that she could behave that way, but I can't judge her for it, all human beings are afraid of something, no exceptions.

Of course, in the end, I ended up destroying the door of the warehouse that had locked us in, my action was very abrupt, but at that moment I didn't want Yukinoshita to continue to be like that.

If I can put it more simply, I blame my big brother instincts, after all, no one wants to see a girl cry. Although I'm not the best one to say that.

And now that I'm thinking about my big brother role.

''I should hurry up.'' I said as I finished bathing.

Today is my cute little sister's birthday, so I was getting ready to take her to the amusement park.

The normal thing would be for us to spend it as a family, but today my parents have work, so it's inevitable that they won't be able to accompany us.

Of course, we could go tomorrow, but I'd rather have all my sister's affection for me than share it with my father.

That must have sounded too siscon.

Putting aside thoughts that would get me a restraining order. I turned off the shower and started to dry off.

As I looked in the mirror, I could notice the scar I got years ago.

I don't know what went through my mind to do something like that, as the best option would have been to push Rumi away, but in my mind there was only the idea of protecting her.

But I don't regret it. Besides, the scar looks quite manly, I can't complain.

Once I finished drying off, headed to my room.

As I was changing, I heard a notification coming from my cell phone.

''Raiden, I'm already with Hina and Yui, we'll finish doing some things and go to your place.''

After reading the message, I replied in a simple way and finished changing.

I invited Yumiko, Ebina and Yuigahama to hang out together with Rumi. This was because I let slip the topic of my sister's birthday, and Yumiko supported the idea of going all together.

And since the idea was not bad, I accepted it.

Once I had everything ready, I went down to the living room where my cute little sister was watching TV.

"Rumi, are you ready?

"Yes! She's excited, it's been a while since we've been to the amusement park, the last time was where I got her that giant Pan-san.

I walked to the kitchen and left Kuro's food served since we'll probably be back in the evening, and I don't want to leave him without eating.

After that, I went to the sofa and accompanied my sister.

''Onii-chan, shall we go?

''Let Yumiko and the others arrive.''

Women take a long time to get ready, it's really a pain in the ass.

"What do you mean?

''I forgot to tell you that Yumiko and the others would accompany us today.''

If they don't take hours to arrive.

''I see.'' Her tone of voice became monotone. Did I say something wrong? ''I'll be in my room until they arrive.'' After saying that, Rumi walked up the stairs.

How strange, I didn't expect that reaction from her. But I guess it must be nothing, so I decided to keep watching TV until Yumiko and the others arrived.

I picked up my cell phone as it was ringing, could it be a call from Yumiko?

But when I looked at the name, I knew it wasn't Yumiko.

''Hello, Nagisa.'' I greeted her. I wasn't expecting a call from her at all.

''Rai-kun, why should I be the one to call and you never take that initiative?''

''Because I have no interest in doing so.'' I said in a disinterested manner.

''You're so cruel, you don't know how many guys wish they had the chance to get a call from me.''

"Too bad for them, but I'm not interested."

''That's why I like you so much.'' She said with a seductive tone.

''So, you called me to tell me that?'' I avoid conversing or spending time with Nagisa because of this.

A year ago, my aunt came to visit together with her daughters. They live in another city. Besides that, my mother and aunt didn't get along well, but after my grandfather's death, they both settled their differences and became close. Of course, we had met before on several occasions, but they were only brief talks.

So, while my parents and uncles were chatting in the living room, we children were delegated to the bedrooms.

Katsumi and Kotori went to Rumi's room, while Nagisa came to my room.

To think it all started because I didn't treat her the way she wanted.

Flashback.

Having family visitors is a hassle, more so when parents send their children to socialize with each other.

Katsumi is somewhat approachable, although the word strange defines her better, and Kotori is like a younger sister, so I have no problem dealing with her. But the problem comes in the form of my older cousin, Nagisa.

I can describe her as a popular spoiled girl. Of course, her appearance totally helps in this, and what to say about her way of expressing herself towards others.

''Raiden, bring something to drink.'' She said while she was placidly looking at her cell phone on my bed.

''I am not interested.'' I'm reading a novel on my desk. Besides, I don't want to go downstairs.

''You should listen to your elders.''

''There's a way to ask for things, but I doubt you'll understand.'' I scoffed at her.

''What are you insinuating?!'' It seems like someone got annoyed.

''Nothing, but if you understood something, maybe that's it.''

''You don't know how many guys would go buy something to drink if I asked them.''

''That's good to know, then go and ask them to bring you something to drink. Oh that's right, they're not here, too bad, looks like if you want something, you'll have to go by yourself.''

I'm not going to let myself be bossed around by a girl, even if this one is beautiful and all, I have no reason to obey orders. And I highly doubt I ever will.

''Tch!'' She went back to her cell phone.

Once our quiet conversation ended, I returned to my novel.

''Raiden-nii, Raiden-nii.'' Another voice made me close my novel, though.

''Hello, Kotori.'' Brown hair and cute ruby eyes, she was none other than my younger cousin, she's the same age as Rumi.

Kotori approached my seat.

''Do you need anything?'' She was supposed to be together with Rumi playing in her room, so it was strange for her to come here.

''I was wondering if you could bring us something to drink. Please.'' She said while looking at me tenderly.

''Sure.'' I stroked her head.

''Wait a minute, why you just do her bidding? lolicon!''

"Who are you calling a lolicon?'' I replied.

''I don't see another lolicon in this place.'' She's very volatile, apparently.

''You should learn from your younger sister who does know how to ask for things.''

I carried Kotori in my arms.

''How about we leave your witchy big sister and go both of us.''

''Yes!'' Kotori replied very cheerfully.

I gave a teasing smile to Nagisa.

I left my room with Kotori in my arms and left her at the door of Rumi's room, since it wasn't necessary to take her with me, I just said that to annoy Nagisa.

''I'll be right back.''

After saying this, I went downstairs.

Once in the kitchen, I took out some drinks from the fridge. While I was at it, I could hear Nagisa's footsteps coming behind me. Since she couldn't get someone to do it for her, it was only left for her to do it by herself.

''It's not so bad to do things by yourself, is it?''

''Don't talk to me.'' Someone got up on the wrong foot.

My mother also went into the kitchen and put on her apron. From what she tells me in the morning, she's going to cook something special for today.

''Nagisa-chan, do me a favor, go to the supermarket to buy the missing ingredients for the grill.'' My mother said in a cheerful tone.

''I'm not in the mood for that.'' Nagisa replied, in addition, I could see out of the corner of my eye as my aunt entered the kitchen.

''Nagisa!'' Apparently, my aunt is as terrifying as my mother, as she didn't hesitate to reprimand her daughter by speaking impolitely to her sister. ''It's an order, so there's no room for refusal.''

Nagisa only lowered her head.

For a brief second our gazes met, so I gave her a mocking smile.

''That's what you deserve.''

''Raiden, accompany your cousin since there are several things, and she won't be able to do it alone.'' My mother decided to include me in the conversation.

''I'm sure she can take care of it.'' I don't want to be with her, she's already unbearable.

''Don't make me repeat myself.'' The tone with which she said this was terrifying.

''I'll go!''

I could notice a smile on Nagisa's face. She really is a pain in the ass.

I went upstairs towards Rumi's room to bring her drinks, then I went to my room to pick up what I needed to go to the supermarket.

Once I made sure I had everything I needed, I went to the living room, where Nagisa was waiting for me.

We gave each other a few brief glances before leaving.

Since the mall was far away, we had to take the train, and after several minutes, we arrived at our destination.

I grab a cart that the supermarket provides and we head to the meat section to buy everything my mother put on the list. And from what I see, this includes a lot of meat. I guess it's worth it to go shopping for everything.

Although since we left the house, Nagisa and I haven't exchanged words, of course there's no need for that either.

Once we put all the meat and vegetables in the cart, we head to the cashier to pay. But the tremendous line tells us it will take forever.

"Raiden.''

"Tell me.'' I replied while concentrating on my cell phone.

''Here.'' Nagisa gave me the money to pay.

As I was about to ask her what she was thinking, Nagisa simply headed for the exit.

''I'm not going to wait here all day, so I'll wait for you at the exit.'' She said with a smirk at me.

No point in complaining about this, so I continued to stand in line to pay.

Once I paid for everything, I took the bag and headed for the exit.

With this, all that's left is to go home.

''I told you, I'm not going with you.''

''Come on, don't play hard to get, I assure you we'll have fun.''

I recognized Nagisa's voice.

As I approached, I noticed how together she was with 2 other boys her age. Although these looked dodgy looking.

I can guess that she caught their attention by her appearance, and as Nagisa was not very courteous in responding to their attempted courtship, it gave this result.

I can intervene, but a chastisement would do her good, so I merely observed.

''I wouldn't accompany ugly men like you even if you were the last man in the world, so step aside.''

''You're very cruel with your words, but I like being insulted.'' That guy has a strange fetish.

One of them grabbed her arm, which did not seem to please Nagisa.

''Don't touch me!''

Nagisa slapped him.

This is going to get out of hand, so I decided to intervene.

Since it's one thing if it's just words, but I highly doubt that guy is happy to have been slapped.

''You're a bitch!''

That guy raised a hand to hit Nagisa back, but with my free hand I stopped him.

''I wouldn't do that if I were you.'' Even though I don't like Nagisa, she's part of my family.

''Who the hell are you?!''

I released his arm and we both stepped back.

''Raiden!'' Nagisa stood behind me, as if I was a shield.

"You can both go to hell." Nagisa stuck her tongue out at them after saying this. She can be very childish.

''Stop provoking them.'' With my hand, I gave him a little tap on the forehead with my fingers.

''That hurts.''

''You deserve it.'' I felt better about myself after doing so.

''Wait a moment!'' Apparently, they won't let us go.

One of them tried to touch my shoulder, but using my arm, I pushed him away.

''You don't think I'll let them go after they insulted me.''

Seriously, people of their kind are pure idiots.

''That's what you deserve, don't think that a beautiful girl like me would respond to the insinuations of a trash like you.'' Nagisa said while using me as a shield, seriously, this girl couldn't be worse.

This guy tried to hit Nagisa, so I tried to intercept him with my free arm, although his fist hit my face.

That's it, I'm pissed. If I didn't have enough with taking care of an idiot cousin, now an asshole makes me angry, although the good thing about this situation is that I can de-stress, since now it's self-defense.

Since this guy is an idiot, I didn't need to take him seriously, so while his arm was still stretched out towards my face, I used my right arm to grab him by the neck and move him towards me, kneeing him in the stomach, I didn't hold back, so it must have hurt.

His other friend went to help him, but after we exchanged glances, this one focused on the boy on the ground.

''That's what they deserve, pathetic, hideous, ugly...''

I tapped Nagisa's forehead with my fingers again.

''That hurts!

''Stop getting me in trouble!'' I complained.

Seriously, the way she acts reminds me a lot of her since then, even as a child, she got me into every bit of trouble she could. I'm glad she went to another city.

''Let's get the hell out of here.'' My mood improved, as I was able to release some stress.

Nagisa remained silent during the train ride.

After leaving the station, all that was left was the way home.

''By the way, Raiden, thank you for helping me.''

Her tone of voice was somewhat low, but I could hear her.

''Don't even mention it.'' Even if she's unbearable, she's my family, so I have no choice.

"By the way, does your face hurt?''

''Huh?'' Her attitude towards me had changed.

''I say this because of how you received the blow to your face.''

''I've had worse days, so don't make a big deal out of it.''

That guy's punches don't compare to sensei's punches.

''By the way, I wanted to apologize for my attitude today.''

''What did you do with Nagisa?''

''I'm apologizing, and you're joking around, you idiot.''

She started to hit me, but since there was no strength in her blows, I only received them.

''You have known, since I was a child, I got used to getting anything I wanted, even in school, this was no exception.'' I could imagine it from the way she acted. ''That's why it bothers me how you rejected me without hesitation.''

''I'm not like others who will just accept orders for the sake of it, I have my own criteria.'' I like to do things because I want to do them rather than because I'm forced to do them. Of course, my parents' orders are exceptions to this rule.

''When those boys started to become more aggressive, I was afraid for a brief second, but that's when you intervened.''

''And that's why you acted proud and arrogant when I intervened?'' If she had kept quiet, I would have avoided hitting that guy.

''It's just that, for some reason, at that moment I felt safe, like no matter what I did, nothing would happen to me.''

''I should have left you with those guys.'' I replied mockingly.

''But you didn't, even though we had argued, you still went to save me.'' Her answer surprised me.

Now I'm starting to regret intervening.

''I just couldn't leave you alone. That's all.'' I don't like the direction this conversation is taking.

''Come on, be honest. ''It's because you couldn't let those guys keep your beautiful cousin.'' Her tone of voice returned to normal.

''Think what you want.'' There was no point in continuing this conversation.

''I will, by the way, do you have a girlfriend?''

''You think I might have a girlfriend?'' I made fun of myself.

Nagisa took my free arm.

''From now on I'll be counting on you, Rai-kun.'' She said with an animated and playful tone.

Why do I feel as if I got into trouble?

End of Flashback.

Even if I want to change the past, it's impossible, so I gave up on Nagisa.

''Today is Rumi-chan's birthday, so I called her to say hello, but her tone of voice wasn't very cheerful, so I chatted with her. Seriously, you can become an airhead, but I still love you.''

''What do you mean?'' I ignored the last thing she said.

''That day we went out, Rumi told us a bit about your day-to-day life. Later we'll talk about how you've been cheating on me, but back to the topic, you spend little time with Rumi-chan, and for a younger sister, losing the attention of the one you admire, and love is tough.'' I can understand where she is going with this. ''That's why Rumi was looking forward to this day to have her beloved big brother all to herself, but instead, her stupid big brother told her that he had invited more girls to join them. How many girls are you cheating on me with?''

Leaving aside the last thing she said I guess Nagisa is right, I haven't spent much time with Rumi lately. Besides, the times I'm home, Rumi is at her friends' house, so our schedules haven't coincided lately.

What kind of big brother am I if I can't figure that out?

I really screwed up today, but I can still remedy it, even though it would be more expensive and exhausting.

With the answer in mind, it's time to do it.

''Thank you, Nagisa, I wouldn't have noticed if you hadn't told me.'' I was very clueless, more than I wanted to be.

''Don't worry, I'll always help you. By the way, since I helped you, how about showing some gratitude to your beautiful cousin?''

''Even if I don't want to, I owe you one this time.'' As long as it's not something crazy, I'll have to do it.

''A date.''

''Alright.'' I was already expecting it.

''Really, you're serious? Even though all the other times you've turned me down.''

''As I said, I owe you one.'' I could only sigh at this.

''I figured it was only a matter of time before you fell under the influence of my beauty. I already have it planned, we'll go to the beach, then to the movies, we can go to a restaurant, and maybe to top it off watch some fireworks, also ...''

''Sure.'' I'll pass on that; it sounds like hell. ''How about the 32nd of this month.''

''It's a few days away, but I guess I can wait.'' Her tone denotes that she is happy. ''Besides, if we g... Wait a minute, there's no 32bd in the calend...''

I hung up.

I'm grateful to her, but what she's asking for is more than my mental stability can take.

I proceeded to block her number, otherwise my cell phone would ring all day.

Mental note, unblock Nagisa's number later.

Putting this issue aside, I have to call Yumiko.

I looked up her contact and called her.

After a few seconds, I could hear Yumiko's voice.

''Raiden, we're already going to your place, in about 5 minutes we'll be there.''

''Actually, there is a change of plans.''

''Did something happen?''

''You could say yes, but it's a hassle to explain. So I apologize for it.''

Canceling plans at the last minute is not something well-seen, let alone if it's to girls.

''Alright, you must have a good reason for doing it, but we will still expect compensation for it.'' There was some cheerfulness in Yumiko's voice.

I guess they'll ask me to take them to the mall or karaoke or anywhere that's common for girls their age, but I have no choice.

''I already resigned myself before I called you, so you can take it for granted.''

''Why do you say that as if it's a punishment?''

''Earning the hateful gaze of the guys for being surrounded by 3 beautiful girls is exhausting, you know?'' I couldn't help but complain.

Although I already got used to receiving looks full of envy and jealousy.

''It's a small price to pay to be able to have my company.'' Her tone of voice became animated by my words.

When you're aware of someone's feelings, it's much easier to deal with this one.

''Whatever you say, Ojou-sama. Then I'll see you at school.''

''See you, Raiden.''

With that settled, all that was left was to go to the amusement park with Rumi.

...

Rumi Pov:

I got ready to go out today with my brother.

He's still in the shower, so I went down to the living room to watch TV until he comes out.

We haven't been spending time together lately, mostly because our schedules don't coincide much, and we tend to stay in our rooms when we get home.

So being able to be alone with him today makes me very happy.

It's not that I'm envious of Yumiko and the others, who almost always tend to monopolize my brother's attention.

Thinking about it, I manage to remember the words Kotori said to me that day.

The sound of my brother coming down the stairs brought me out of my thoughts, it's finally time to go.

I'll tell Onii-chan to get me another giant panda in the prize games. Since my Pan-san will be happy to have a friend.

I couldn't predict the words he was going to say.

I just replied in a monotone and headed to my room.

Once in my room, I threw myself on my bed and hit my pillow.

''Onii-chan, you idiot.'' As I was lying on my bed, I noticed the Pan-san that my brother gave me earlier today. This made me very happy, but my spirits are currently not the best.

I know he meant well, but I still can't help but insult him.

Come to think of it, he has changed since he met Yumiko, of course I don't mind this. Moreover, I'm glad Onii-chan has friends, but you shouldn't neglect your little sister, you idiot.

But I can't tell him that I want to go out alone with him, after all, I'm not selfish enough to ask him to cancel plans with Yumiko and the others.

While I was trying to convince myself that his decision was not so wrong, my cell phone registered a call.

Seeing the name, I realized it was my older cousin, Nagisa.

"Hi. Nagisa.''

"Hi Rumi-chan, happy birthday.''

"Thank you.''

"Is something wrong? You don't sound so cheerful, and knowing Rai-kun, he must have prepared something special for your birthday.''

I explained the situation to Nagisa since even though she is special in her own way, that day we went out she proved to me that she can act like an older sister.

''I see, seriously, Raiden may be a jerk, but he's still cute.''

''Could you stop saying that? I can hear you.'' Although she can act like a decent big sister, she's also weird in her own way.

''Don't worry, Rumi, you can trust me, I'll take care of reprimanding that idiot.''

''No need, it's not that bad either. Hello? Nagisa?''

She hung up on me.

But maybe if Nagisa talks to Onii-chan, he might change his mind, although I will feel bad for Yumiko and her friends.

Now that I remember, Kotori mentioned that as a younger sister I can be as selfish as I want, after all, it's our right.

I didn't take her words to heart, but she always does that when she comes to visit, so maybe this time I can be selfish.

I just want to spend my birthday with my brother, after all, he is the most important person.

In addition, Yumiko and the others are with him at Sobu High.

I made up my mind, just this once, I want to have my brother to myself.

I left my room and went downstairs.

But as I went downstairs, I could hear him on the phone, he was apologizing to Yumiko.

''Onii-chan, did something happen?''

I decided to ask when he finished his call.

He got up and came over to me, he started stroking my head.

''I just realized that I can be an idiot sometimes.'' Apparently, Nagisa was quicker than me.

''That's very generous of you to say some occasions.'' I teased him.

''Give me a break, I have enough things to worry about later, but for today I'll forget about all that. Then Rumi, let's go.'' He said with a cheerful tone.

''Yes!'' I replied.

...

The day was quite fun, we went to various attractions and played many games, my brother had no qualms about spending money as he bought me anything I asked for.

Besides, looking at my side, I can see the XXXL size Pan-san that my brother got again. This time about 2000 tickets were needed to get it, but he managed to get them, I even think he broke a machine that gave tickets according to the strength with which you hit it. Onii-chan spent a long time getting tickets from that machine.

It was a pretty exhausting day; I have no complaints as I had a lot of fun.

''Rumi, don't go to sleep, there are a few stations left to get off.''

We are on the train back, but my body feels quite tired.

''It'll only be a moment, it's still a few stations to go.'' I feel absolutely exhausted.

After saying this, I leaned on his shoulder and closed my eyes.

...

I opened my eyes slowly, the feeling I felt was warm and very comfortable.

My brother was carrying me on his back. It had been a long time since I had done this.

I couldn't help but smile.

Since he's carrying me, I guess I can go back to sleep.

''Onii-chan, I love you.'' Normally I wouldn't tell him this, but for today, I can at least tell him.

After saying this, I let myself get comfortable and closed my eyes.

Even so, Raiden is a big brother.

My outing with Rumi went perfectly, I was even able to get her another giant Pan-san, although the look of the person in charge of giving out the prizes was not the best, but if it's for my little sister, I would take on the world without hesitation.

The next day we did go out with my parents, we went to the hot springs. It was a quiet train ride, plus the place we went to was quite relaxing, I can't complain.

I even bought some souvenirs that I gave to Yumiko and the others for canceling that day. I also received the little presents that they bought Rumi for her birthday, arriving home I gave them to her.

And just as Yumiko said, they asked me for compensation for it, and since I also remembered Keika when I saw Kawasaki, I decided to take them to Disneyland. I know I'm very original, but it's the only place where there are fireworks every day. And I'm not too sociable to know places to take several girls.

Yumiko and the others didn't object to the idea, although I could notice some disappointment on Yumiko's face for a brief second.

I even jokingly said that in the future we could go to the hot springs alone, although from what I saw, maybe she took it seriously. But leaving that aside, I should avoid that kind of action, but it's fun to joke with her.

Since for the time being I prefer to keep things as they are. Remembering the word appointment, I feel like I'm forgetting something, but if I forgot it, it must be something unimportant.

Kawasaki didn't object to the idea, after all she told me that Keika was asking her when I would take her to watch the fireworks, so it's time to keep my word.

The good thing was that with Kawasaki I can joke about going on dates, the expressions she makes are hilarious, although more than once this earned me a punch from her.

Rambling in my thoughts is the only thing I can do during the club hours, since when there are no customers, reading my novel and thinking is the only thing to do, besides Yukinoshita does the same.

Today is Wednesday, so there is already a week, and a half left for the cultural festival. My class is doing something common, the food stall is so original, other classes are doing the same thing. My job is to help with the construction of the stall and move some things around.

The interesting thing is that Yumiko's section is doing a kind of a maid caffe, so that day I should stop by her classroom, although I doubt Yumiko would be up for wearing that kind of outfit, but it would be a nice thing to see.

The bell rang indicating that club time was over.

''A day with nothing new to do.'' I said as I stretched.

''I'm sure, for someone like you, having nothing to do must be the best.'' Yukinoshita said with some mockery.

''It is.'' I don't have to lie, doing nothing is better than doing something.

''I see it getting harder and harder for you to become a decent member of society.''

''I'm as good as anyone else, I could even become the prime minister of Japan if I wanted to.''

''That would be interesting to see.'' Yukinoshita immediately responded to my mockery.

''Unfortunately, I don't want to do that.'' I'd rather avoid anything that's too annoying.

''Then don't mention something that's impossible for you.''

''I didn't say it's impossible, I just don't want to do it. Besides, I just have to become a politician, gain the support of others, and that's it.''

''Talking is so easy, but I doubt that by using violence as you usually do you can achieve it.'' In that Yukinoshita is right. ''But I see you as a Yakuza.''

''Yakuza leader, that's not so bad either.'' Although living in the dark part of town isn't my thing anyway, I doubt they sell Max coffee in those places.

''I'm sorry if you misunderstood me, I meant one more Yakuza henchman, those who are so tiny that if they disappear, nothing happens.'' The smile she gave me denoted her victory.

And to her good fortune, I can't think of anything to answer her, so she wins for this time.

''I understand I can only be useful as a henchman.''

''I'm glad that you understand.''

''Then, is this lowly henchman dismissed?'' I should go, but I wanted to play along for a while longer.

''I'm sorry again that you misunderstand, if I were to hire an animal or you as a henchman, the animal would perform their duties better. Since they have better capabilities than you do.''

That's what I earn for wanting to play along.

''I'll take that as a yes, see you, Yukinoshita.''

Since there was no point in staying here, I grabbed my things and headed for the door.

''See you tomorrow, Tsurumi-kun.'' Yukinoshita also said goodbye, at least she still considers me human enough to say goodbye to me.

''It's not as if I have any other choice, right?'' I replied as I walked out of the service club.

But I won't lie when I say that I still find this place as annoying as the first day, I came here. At least I can have sporadic conversations with Yukinoshita, although most of the time it ends up with me being downgraded to an animal, and that's with luck.

Those thoughts aside, today I want to go to the mall to buy some novels, since I finished the ones I had with me.

That reminds me that my plan to be a writer of light novels is pending, but every time I sit down and want to write, I end up getting distracted with anything, giving me an opportunity to postpone it for the next day, of course it's not that I'm in a hurry.

As I left, I looked at the sky, it was a bit cloudy, according to the weather report, it should rain today, so I brought my umbrella, but as always, these reports are wrong.

I should either walk several blocks or take the train, but since I am in no hurry, I prefer to walk.

While I was deep in thought, I felt a drop of water on my nose.

As I looked up at the sky, the amount of rain gradually increased, maybe the forecast wasn't wrong.

But it's not a storm either, so I took out my umbrella to continue with my original plan.

After several minutes of walking, the rain was increasing, and it seemed more like a storm than just rain.

I will send my complaint to those who make those forecasts, as they only said there would be rain, not a storm.

If the weather is only going to get worse, it would be bad to continue with my plan. Besides, it is getting colder, and I'm not dressed in the best way for a storm either.

A simple shirt and the Sobu High uniform is not the best outfit for a storm. I should have brought my coat, but it seemed unnecessary.

There should still be some trains before they stop running, and since I'm several blocks away, my best option is to go to the station and take one to the vicinity of my house.

While I was on my way, I could notice two children standing under the window of a store protecting themselves from the rain. At first glance, they were a sibling pair, an older brother and his younger sister.

The boy was holding a bag in his hand, so he must have gone out to shop, but as the rain started, he must have thought it should stop soon, but it was just the opposite. Good luck.

Not being in a hurry, I decided to stand on the other side, closed my umbrella while taking out my cell phone.

According to Rumi's message, she is at the home of one of her friends, so I advised her to stay there.

This is not much of a problem, as she has even had sleepovers at her friends' house. Seriously, the friendship my younger sister formed is to be envied.

The weather is getting worse and worse, so if she were to try to get home, there is a chance she would get sick, I would rather avoid that situation.

In my case, I kind of don't care, I don't usually get sick easily, so I'm unconcerned about this.

''Onii-chan what shall we do?'' The little girl asked her older brother.

Since I'm nearby, I can hear them talking.

''We can only wait, I didn't bring an umbrella, so we can't go home without getting wet. But don't worry, your onii-chan will protect you.''

Unfortunately for him, according to the report I read, the storm will last for a few more hours, and staying in this place for those hours would only hurt them more because of the cold.

Really, how does he call himself an older brother if he can't protect his younger sister? He should be ashamed to be called that way.

But that's fate, if you fail to anticipate any situation, it will swallow you up.

I could even say that if these two stays here any longer, the younger sister will end up getting sick.

''For your bad luck, the weather will only get worse.'' I said as I looked up at the sky.

''What do you mean?'' He replied.

''This is likely to last for a few more hours, so don't cheat on your little sister.''

''Onii-chan?'' The girl clung to her older brother.

Really, seeing this just makes me angry.

''Oe, attempt Onii-chan, as an older brother, shouldn't your priority be to protect your younger sister? How come you went out with her when the weather was cloudy? Just by looking at the sky, even an idiot could tell it's going to rain."

His face denoted guilt.

''I thought it could be quicker. Besides, I couldn't leave my younger sister home alone.'' A rather pathetic excuse.

The typical case is where the parents are working, and the older sibling takes care of the house. Although when you have experience, this is much easier.

''And now you're going to make your little sister sick, you're unbelievable.'' I teased him.

He looked down at his younger sister, she was only wearing a vest and a skirt, so it was only a matter of time until she caught a cold.

On his face I could see the guilt.

''You went out with your younger sister, and when you come back, she will be sick, what kind of big brother are you?'' My words had only one purpose.

''It's not like that!'' To my surprise, the one who answered was the girl.

''Then how is it?'' I provoked her.

''Onii-chan worries about me a lot, he always makes sure I'm okay. It was my fault that the storm caught us, I was left playing in the tent for too long, so it's my fault!''

When I was about to answer, her brother answered first.

''It's okay, actually, it's my fault, as an older brother, I should have prevented this from happening, I should have brought an umbrella with me, even if it wasn't raining, I'm sorry.''

''Onii-chan, it's not your fault.''

The scene had changed, it was now that of two siblings accepting each other.

''That's why I'll take care of taking you home.'' Said that boy with determination.

He took off the jacket he had and put it on his younger sister to cover her from the rain.

Now it is likely that this way they will try to get home, but the result will not change. Now the older brother will get sick and there will be no one to take care of him, making the younger sister feel more guilty about it.

''We'll go running home.'' I was right to assume so.

''But you'll be cold.'' The boy's younger sister said with a concerned tone.

''Don't worry, this is nothing.''

I could notice the slight movement of his body, At this moment even I am cold, so he's lying, all to make his younger sister feel safe.

But that's his fault, he should take responsibility for his bad decision.

Once they get over it, he will be much more cautious and avoid a repeat of that situation.

It really bothers me.

It bothers me so much because it reminds me of a stupid thing I did when I was a kid, since that time I promised myself that I wouldn't let anything happen to my younger sister.

The memory of seeing Rumi in bed because of the fever is still in my memory. Even though I tried to keep her warm while we waited for the rain to stop, she got sick.

Maybe I should have thought like this child, protect Rumi no matter what the cost.

It really bothers me.

Those brothers were getting ready to run home.

"Oe, brat!

I threw the umbrella I had with me at him.

It caught him.

''Use it, it's better than one of you two getting sick.'' I really don't know why I'm doing this, I should give a shit what happens to them, but I can't get Rumi and I out of my mind several years ago.

If at that moment a stranger had offered us an umbrella, I would have been spared the guilt of not having protected my little sister.

''But then ...''

''Take it before I change my mind, plus I'm in a club that does this kind of thing, so I can interpret it as extra work.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

''Thank you!''

The boy bowed towards me.

''Go away at once, the weather is getting worse.'' The drafts increased in intensity.

The boy opened the umbrella and shared it with his younger sister, now they both didn't have to worry about the rain.

As they walked forward, the girl turned in my direction.

''Onii-san, thank you!''

After saying this, they both continued on their way.

Can I include this as an extracurricular request from the service club?

Although I doubt Yukinoshita would believe me.

Now I have no way to go back, this earned me for being nice.

I took out my cell phone to pass the time since I'm going to be in this place for several hours.

While I was at it, I could hear some footsteps, they were not so strange since this was a busy street, but they stopped in front of me.

When I looked up, I recognized this person.

''What a surprise to see you here, Yukinoshita.''

The person in front of me was none other than the president of the Club.

''This is the path I take to get to my apartment, maybe you were waiting for me? You finally revealed your true intentions.''

''In your dreams.'' I replied.

She just gave me a mocking smile in response.

I decided to ignore her and go back to my cell phone.

But she stood next to me and closed her umbrella.

''It's strange that you're caught in the storm without your umbrella, even more so for someone who boasts of being prepared for everything.''

''There's a first time for everything, it won't happen again.'' Keeping quiet was not an option.

''Is that so? Though if you find other children, I'm sure you'll do it again.''

''Did you see that?''

From the way she said it, there's no doubt she saw it.

''I was curious to see you near some kids, I already had the police on speed dial, but to my surprise, you gave your umbrella to those children.''

''You won't tell me anything about what I said to him?'' If anyone saw the way I spoke to that child, I'm sure it could be interpreted as bullying.

''Those words were necessary, he needed someone to reproach him for his mistake, and for that part I have no complaints whatsoever.''

''Why are you saying it like you're my boss?''

''I'm the president of the Service Club, and your action seemed right to me, I'm just telling you that.''

''I guess I can take those words as an acknowledgement?''

''Just this once.'' Yukinoshita said while having a smile on her face.

I did not expect that answer.

''Answer me something, Tsurumi-kun, you yourself said that helping others is a waste and more of that trash, so why did you do it?''

If I were in Yukinoshita's position, I would be curious too.

''As I told you the day, we met, I have a younger sister, so seeing that kid brought back memories, that's all.''

''I see. I remember that your acting so selfishly was because you wanted that stuffed toy for your younger sister.''

I nodded at her words.

''That's a side I didn't think I would be able to observe in you.''

''I can call myself whatever you like, but not a bad big brother. I will always make sure to take care of my younger sister, even if I have to destroy the world to do so.'' Maybe the last is a little too much, but I got carried away.

''The more you talk, the more you sound like a siscon, I pity your younger sister.''

''I'm just a big brother who cares for his cute little sister.''

''That's what being a siscon is.'' Yukinoshita said while putting her hand on her forehead.

Our conversation was entertaining, but that doesn't change my situation.

''So, Yukinoshita, if that's all, I'll get back to my own thing.''

I returned my attention to my cell phone as, looking up at the sky, I still have quite a while until the rain stops.

''Even in your situation you are so carefree, I don't know whether I should praise you or worry about your incompetence.''

''I prefer praise.'' I replied with disinterest.

''I see.''

Yukinoshita opened her umbrella preparing to go on her way. At least conversing with her was entertaining.

In my situation I'm aware that I have several outlets I can use, but I simply prefer to avoid using them, inconveniencing others before wouldn't have been a problem for me.

Yukinoshita stepped out of the store window but stood still. ''What are you waiting for?

''What do you mean?'' I asked.

''You claim to be quite perceptive, but from what I see, you're not.''

''I'm just thinking about other things.''

''Then get a move on, I'm not going to leave you here.''

I could sense it based on her first words, but I didn't expect her to say it.

''I'm just surprised that the great Yukinoshita Yukino is willing to share her umbrella with someone like me.'' I decided to make fun of her, since she doesn't always show such concern for me.

''As president of the service club, I cannot leave you in this situation.'' She said with determination.

I have no reason to turn this down.

''I'll take you up on your offer since it sounds better than staying here for several hours.''

''It looks like you can use reason.''

I stood on Yukinoshita's right side, her umbrella wasn't big enough for the two of us to enter in its entirety, so a part of my shoulder was left out, it's better than nothing.

''Seriously, you can act very intrusive when you want, but at other times you're nothing but a little kid.'' She complained.

Yukinoshita moved close to me, now the umbrella covered us in its entirety.

Our shoulders collided because of the zero space between us.

If I had no experience with female contact, I would have blushed, but being close with Yumiko and Kawasaki, this is nothing out of the ordinary, plus after seeing Yukinoshita in that state, it's easier for me to deal with her.

''I appreciate your kindness, Ojou-sama.'' I said with a mocking tone.

''Leave it, when something is done, it should be done in the right way, otherwise it's better not to do it.''

''That sounded very perfectionist, though I think alike.''

After our brief exchange of words, we set out to walk as the station is close to Yukinoshita's apartment, so she can afford to give me a ride.

Our walk was silent, listening to the sound of the rain itself is relaxing, and I think Yukinoshita feels the same way.

Although I must say, if Yukinoshita had not passed by that place, I would have frozen until the rain stopped.

Since there is a storm, the streets are empty, except for a few people with their umbrellas.

If I were warm, I wouldn't bother to go on with my original idea, it's a pity they didn't warn that it would be a big storm.

While I was thinking about it, I heard a certain sound that is very familiar to me.

Right now, we are a few blocks away from the station, and the place where we are walking is next to the track, so it's normal for cars to pass by, more so if people drive to get home.

''Tch.''

I held Yukinoshita by the arm and pulled her towards me. I turned my body so that I could cover her completely.

This action took her by surprise, as her expression denoted that.

''Tsurumi-kun?!''

''It's really cold'' I said quietly.

Currently the streets are full of water, a car coming at high speed plus puddles of water, I'm not a fan of that idea.

''I didn't want to take a bath until I got home, I guess there's no other option.'' I said with a tone of annoyance.

After the car passed, I walked away from Yukinoshita, who luckily avoided getting soaked like me.

Maybe I should have acted differently, but Yukinoshita was kind enough to let me use her umbrella all the way to the station, so letting her get wet was not an option.

At this point it didn't matter anymore if I used the umbrella since I was totally wet.

''You're lucky I didn't see your license plate.'' I could only curse at my situation.

Although I said this to lighten the mood, Yukinoshita's face still wore the expression of doubt and surprise.

''I guess we split up here, the umbrella isn't that necessary anymore.'' Calculating the time, it takes me to get home from here, an average of 20 minutes is the result.

''Stop talking nonsense and come at once!''

''Huh?''

Yukinoshita approached me, my uniform is totally wet, but she didn't mind sticking to me as long as the umbrella covered both of us.

''Oe, Yukinoshit...''

''Don't even think I'll let you go home like that, you'll only make yourself sick!'' She interrupted me.

I see.

''It's not as if I have anywhere else to go either, you know?''

Yukinoshita just gave a sigh.

''Even if I don't want to admit it, you saved me from ending up wet, so letting you go in that state is not something I can allow, my apartment is nearby, we'll go there.''

''I'm sorry, but I'm afraid that you might try to abuse a poor creature like me.'' I said while covering my body with my hands.

I didn't expect Yukinoshita to invite me to go to her apartment, but I guess she sees it as a debt to pay.

''Even if you were the last man on earth, I would rather die alone than be with you.'' A blunt reply.

"I suppose we feel the same way.'' I think the same as her. After all, Yukinoshita lacks 2 important things to be my type.

''Leaving your bullshit aside, let's go to my apartment, you can use the washer and dryer for your clothes.''

''Don't you think it's too fast? At least ask me out on a date first.'' I said with a mocking tone.

Although this earned me a death glare from the ice queen.

I don't know if it's because I'm wet or Yukinoshita's gaze caused my body temperature to drop to the point where I look like I'm at the north pole.

''I have no complaints." I replied.

Yukinoshita has a very frightening aura when she gets angry.

So, with the new goal set, we started walking towards Yukinoshita's apartment.

The walk was silent, though I could notice brief glances from Yukinoshita towards me.

She should not have expected me to do something like protecting her no matter what happened to me, although it is something I should have hesitated before doing.

I guess seeing that sibling couple activated all my big brother instincts, so without thinking I decided to protect her.

After a few minutes, we arrived at a big building, this was the same building when I accompanied Yukinoshita after our impromptu date that time.

Yukinoshita approached the main entrance and with a card the door opened. A thing for wealthy people.

We headed for the elevator to the 11th floor.

Once out of it, we walked to one of the doors, which was opened with Yukinoshita's key.

''Come in.'' Yukinoshita said after she entered first.

''Excuse me.'' Manners make the man.

After passing through the reception, I was welcomed by a large living room, Yukinoshita's apartment is quite large.

''The bathroom is next to the laundry room; do you know how to use a washing machine?''

''My parents don't stop at home most of the time, so I know how to do everything.'' I replied in an arrogant manner.

''That's good, you can use it to wash and dry your clothes, besides it would be good for you to take a bath, as you might get sick.'' Her concern was genuine, as if she couldn't afford for something bad to happen to me, which I didn't expect to see from her.

''I doubt very much that I will get sick since I rarely get sick.'' Although it doesn't happen often, on those occasions my condition is not the best.

''You said it, there's a first time for everything, so listen to me for once!'' She raised her voice.

''That's no way to treat a guest.'' I decided to joke around a bit.

''Tsurumi-kun, don't make me regret it and throw you out on the street'' I think I've reached the limit of how annoying I can be today.

''I appreciate your kindness, Ojou-sama.''

I headed towards the laundry room.

''By the way, I'll go out for a moment to buy groceries, that was my goal today, but we ran into each other before I could do that.''

''No problem.'' For some reason, I'm anxious and glad if I could eat Yukinoshita's food again.

''There are some towels, use them to dry yourself. Also, I think I have some generic shampoo on one of the shelves since I doubt, you'd like to use mine.'' There was a certain mockery in her voice.

The last thing I want is to use Yukinoshita's products.

''I'll take it under advisement.''

Once inside the laundry room next to the bathroom, I started to undress to put my clothes to wash. Besides, I could hear the sound of the door, so Yukinoshita must have left.

After programming the washing machine, I went to the bathtub, of course I first found the shampoo Yukinoshita mentioned.

''Nothing better than a hot bath.''

Yukinoshita's strip was large, so I had no trouble getting settled in, of course, before getting in I made sure to wash my head and body in general.

To think that in this very bathtub Yukinoshita ...

I hit my face with my hands to dispel that thought I had.

The last thing I want is to have indecent thoughts about Yukinoshita while I'm in the same bathtub she uses.

So, I decided to relax and let my mind go blank.

After several minutes I decided to get out, I didn't want to stay in the tub all day either.

I took one of the towels and proceeded to dry off, although there was something I didn't plan on, there was still half an hour left for my clothes to finish washing, and I highly doubt Yukinoshita would have a change of clothes for me.

''I guess I'm just left to wait here until the washing machine finishes.'' But it's boring to have nothing to do.

Although I don't think Yukinoshita will be upset if I walk around half-naked in her living room, right? Besides, she invited me, so I should feel at home, although she would probably lecture me, but it's better than doing nothing.

I tied the towel around my waist and walked out of the bathroom. Of course. I made sure to dry myself well, otherwise I would be wetting her living room.

Once outside, I went to get my cell phone, which I left on the table.

It was already 6 o'clock, so once my clothes finished drying, I would borrow Yukinoshita's umbrella. Although the trains must have stopped running, so I can only walk or pay for a cab although the latter is difficult with this weather, so I will go with the idea of walking.

While I was standing in the living room watching my cell phone, I could hear the door open.

"Yukinoshita, you're late. I was bored, so I left the bathroom, I hope you don't mind.'' I said in a disinterested and calm manner.

''Ara, what do we have here?'' She said with some mischief and teasing.

But to my surprise, the person who came in was not Yukinoshita. My mistake, yes, it is Yukinoshita, but not the president of the Service Club.

I have a bad feeling about this.

...

And if you're wondering, yes, it's time for the onee-san to make an appearance.

Haruno Yukinoshita is complicated.

Haruno Pov.

Ever since my younger sister mentioned that she wanted to give a gift to a boy, I was curious as to who that person might be.

Since, from what I remember, she is not someone who can empathize with others, let alone boys.

And this is because of a certain blond guy who is not worth remembering. Even now, he's still the same guy who seeks to be nice to everyone and live up to expectations. I really loathe that kind of person.

So, for Yukino-chan to want to give a boy a gift, it already makes me assume that this boy is not that common. Even more so if Yukino-chan sought my advice on what to get him.

Since, I knew she would refuse to talk about this over the phone, I decided to go to her apartment to question her. Maybe this boy could be my future brother-in-law?

Although if he doesn't have my approval, I would take care of getting rid of him, I have many methods for this.

Even if Yukino-chan has a terrible perception of me, I would see to it that no one would harm her.

Putting that aside, I closed my umbrella as I entered her building.

It still seems unbelievable to me that my parents let her live alone, although because of that incident, maybe it was the best decision.

I took the elevator to the 11th floor.

Since it's a surprise visit, I didn't let her know I was coming, plus I have a spare key with me, so I don't need her permission to enter.

I used the key to enter her apartment.

Although I was surprised at what was inside, rather, who was inside.

"Yukinoshita, you're late. I was bored, so I left the bathroom, I hope you don't mind.'' Said that person.

''Ara, what do we have here.'' I replied with a flirtatious tone.

The person inside was not Yukino-chan, but a boy, he was only wearing a towel on his lower body, apparently, he had just taken a shower.

From his facial features, he is younger than me although his body is not bad at all. I stared at him.

His upper body is very well-defined, his abs are not perfect, but for his body and build, they are. Besides, he's not a ball of muscle. Some guys just grow their muscles thinking they will be more attractive; this couldn't be more out of touch with reality.

I can assume that he must do some kind of sport, since getting that body in the gym would be difficult. I know this because guys who go to the gym are only looking to build muscle. I even remember that when I go on a few occasions, I tease them by making them carry more weight than they can handle to impress me. It's so funny.

Focusing on his face, he's not someone that handsome at first glance although his eyes are a deep crimson color. Not bad.

Thinking back, his eyes remind me of a certain person I met several years ago, though I never had the chance to meet him again. I wonder how he is doing.

I cleared these thoughts to focus on what was in front of me.

Has my little sister already taken the next step, isn't that very precocious of you, Yukino-chan? I don't want to be an aunt. I'm still too young.

That boy has a surprised expression although from his words earlier, I can guess that he must be the boy Yukino-chan mentioned. I doubt very much that someone else could talk so casually with my sister.

''This is my younger sister's apartment, what a pleasant surprise to find someone else here.'' I said with a cordial tone, I want to test him.

But this guy just averted his gaze, maybe I'm too beautiful for him to be speechless? I guess I shouldn't have had too many expectations of him.

''Yukino-chan invited you? I don't see her anywhere, though.'' I said with a cheerful tone.

It's impossible for an unauthorized person to make it into this building, let alone an apartment, but I wanted to know what he was responding to this.

His expression changed to one full of confidence.

''You know what they say, one should only speak when one's attorney is present, so I'm sticking to my right to silence.'' He hadn't expected that answer.

''Then I can assume you're a thief or some kind of pervert who breaks into apartments to take showers? Should I call you a pervert-kun?''

That boy just put on a smile.

''Who knows, although from your point of view, I think it would be the most common one. In fact, I'm surprised that being her older sister, you didn't say something like calling the police when you saw me.'' Interesting, I can tell that he knows Yukino-chan well, as it is something she would say.

''I'm not like Yukino-chan, I can solve things by myself. I could even subdue you and then turn you in.'' I said with a big smile and a cheerful tone. I am confident enough in my abilities to cut down a man bigger than me, so I should have no problem taking care of the guy in front of me.

But for some reason I have the feeling that this guy, I called pervert-kun just wants to make fun of me, because at no time has, he hesitated to speak up. And that shouldn't be normal in his situation. Talking quietly and confidently while half naked in someone else's house is not usual.

"Is that so?'' He cocked his head. ''Yukinoshita said the same thing when we first met, though we never checked.'' He said confidently.

''Ara, Yukino-chan has already wanted to hand you over to the authorities since she met you, I guess you must be a bad guy.'' I said with a playful tone.

There's no point in playing the good girl if this person acts like this, I can tell he's not someone boring like Hayama-kun.

''I highly doubt you can pull it off, although you can try, but I won't take responsibility for the consequences.'' He said in an arrogant manner.

Apparently, Yukino-chan met someone very peculiar.

It's hard to believe that someone could talk to me like that. Let alone being in a situation where everything is against his. It's as if he finds our sudden meeting amusing.

When I started to approach him, he kept a smirk of arrogance on his face.

Once I was in front of him, I put my finger on his chin, I thought this would make him nervous, but he remained composed.

I slowly ran my finger down his chest.

''That's not the way to talk to a girl, you know. This onee-san might punish you for being too daring.'' I said with a playful tone

''Although the only sassy one here is the one who's playing with me.'' He said with a teasing smile.

It's the first time I've met someone so brazen to talk to me like that, even knowing the situation where he is in, he's full of confidence and arrogance, as if this is no big deal.

It's not every day that you are lucky enough to meet such a person Besides, if Yukino-chan has let him into her apartment, it means that she trusts him enough, so he has her seal of approval, which I thought was impossible. Or maybe there is another explanation to this?

I can think of such funny things. I sketched a smile.

As I was about to answer, I could hear the sound of the door, apparently Yukino-chan came back, so things are about to get even more fun.

I took a few steps back when I heard my younger sister.

''Yukino-chan, welcome home.'' I decided to catch her off guard.

''Nee-san?!'' Apparently, I managed to get my surprise visit, though I can see why she's so surprised.

''I wanted to stop by to say hello, but to my surprise, I got an interesting welcome.''

We both looked at the boy who was still standing in the middle of the room half-naked.

Yukino-chan put a hand on her forehead, as if the situation had been expected.

''Tsurumi-kun, tell me a reason not to throw you out of here right now.'' Someone seems to be stressed out.

So, his last name is Tsurumi, huh. I doubt I'll manage to forget it.

''Don't look at me as the culprit, I'm just your sister's victim.'' Tsurumi-kun said it as if I had been his attacker.

''It's bad to lie, Tsurumi-kun.'' I said with a mocking tone. ''When I walked in, I was met with this pleasant surprise.''

''I see, so Tsurumi-kun, any excuse for being half-naked in my living room?''

''Freedom of speech?'' He replied while cocking his head to the side.

''I'll call the police.'' Said my sister as she pulled out her cell phone.

''I understand, I understand, I'll go back to the bathroom.'' After saying that, Tsurumi-kun entered the bathroom and closed the door.

''Can someone really be so inconsiderate and idiotic at the same time?'' Yukino-chan didn't hesitate to complain.

''You two are so alike.'' I scoffed a little.

''What are you insinuating, nee-san?'' My cute little sister is so easy to provoke.

''I didn't expect to find a guy in your apartment, is he the guy you gave the present too? Is he my future brother-in-law? Use protection, I don't want to be an aunt too soon.''

''Nee-san, you're unbearable. I don't have that kind of relationship you imagine with Tsurumi-kun, it's just that as the president of the service club, I couldn't leave him in the state he was in.'' She said while giving a sigh and holding her forehead, as if dealing with me was a headache.

''You are too serious, relax a little~''

After teasing my pretty inmouto for so many years, she resigned himself to my words, it used to be funnier when she was embarrassed.

''Then what business do you have here?'' Yukino carried the bag she brought with her towards the kitchen, so I followed her.

''Can't an older sister visit her cute inmouto?'' I said with a playful tone.

''You never do anything without a second purpose.'' She knows me so well.

''I came to find out a little more about you, you never called me before to ask me something, but I'm satisfied with what I could see, you found someone very peculiar. But I'll tell you to take it easy, or if you don't want it, I can take it.''

''Do what you want with him, when you get to know him, you'll realize he's quite a pain in the ass, so I wish you luck dealing with someone like him.''

"That's the whole truth?'' I decided to press her a bit, since she didn't answer my question.

The look she gave me was terrifying, how cute.

''I'll pretend to believe you, so is that guy part of your club?''

''Hiratsuka-sensei forced him to join, so I couldn't refuse this.''

''I see, if Shizuka-chan is behind this, there must be a reason, I'll ask her for details later.''

''Don't look to make sense of something that doesn't make sense, Tsurumi-kun can be considered a deficit of human being, so I take it upon myself to turn him into someone who can contribute something to society.'' Her tone was serious, so she's not joking. This guy is a box of surprise.

''You're very cruel, Yukino-chan, but if that were the case, I'm sure you wouldn't let him enter your apartment so easily, so I can say that you trust him.''

''Think whatever you want, nee-san.''

''I will.'' I replied with an animated tone.

After saying that, I left my sister in the kitchen and sat on the sofa.

While watching TV, I heard the bathroom door open, Tsurumi-kun was dressed in his uniform.

''Yukino-chan is preparing dinner, I guess you'll stay for dinner, right?'' I wanted to ask some questions though I doubt he would answer them.

''I'm not refusing a free meal.''

Tsurumi-kun sat on the sofa too, another boy would have hesitated or asked for permission, but he is very shameless. Now I understand Yukino-chan's words.

I could hear her sigh coming from the kitchen, she is so cute.

''Tell me, Tsurumi-kun, what are you of my sister?''

''Mmmm. Part of the club I was forced to join by a teacher who is still single.''

I'm sure Shizuka-chan must have sneezed at this point.

''I doubt she would do something like that for no reason, so Tsurumi-kun, what are your crimes?'' I asked with a sincere smile.

''Yukinoshita already told you that I like some kind of a criminal, right?''

''Not at all, but seeing you, I can guess that you did something.'' And if I consider it too blatant, I think Tsurumi-kun annoyed many students.

''Let's just say I destroyed the morale of the kendo club and also the morale of a third-year senpai in Judo.'' He said proudly.

I expected him to train in something, as his body denotes that.

To arrogantly say how he beat others says a lot about him. He is not sorry for what he did. I'm becoming more and more interested in him.

''By the way, what do you think of Yukino-chan?''

''Her ego is sky high, and she idealizes almost everything. When the time comes to face reality, she will crash.''

He's very observant.

My sister has that problem, she expects things to always be done in a specific way, but the reality is not like that.

''If that happens, I hope you'll give her a hand.''

It was a surprise that Yukino-chan called me to ask about a gift, so maybe Tsurumi-kun was able to influence her in some way.

She met someone out of the ordinary.

''I'm not interested, it's too tedious a job, plus she's too proud.'' He said mockingly.

''If you want to score points with her, you'd better do it.'' Although this doesn't seem to be the case.

"I will decline this offer, after all Yukinoshita is not my type."

''Then what are your tastes?'' This made me curious, my sister is considered a Japanese beauty, so hearing that someone is not interested in her is strange.

''I'm a simple man, so if she's well-endowed, that's enough.''

''It's a pity for Yukino-chan, she wasn't blessed with this from our mother's side.'' I said this out loud so that she could hear me.

I could hear the noises from the kitchen stop, she has a little complex with her breasts. But if she wants to achieve to look like me, she already lost a long time ago.

"But isn't it too superficial to judge someone just by their appearance?'' I asked, even though I know that society relies on it. A pretty face can do a lot of things.

''Nowadays people do that, they are guided only by the individual's appearance without considering what really matters, and in those cases, they think that the person they meet is one way, when they are totally wrong. Not so, Yukinoshita-san.'' Change the subject, eh. Not bad.

Tsurumi-kun is a box of surprises, apparently, he saw right through me. But it's still too early for this.

''You can call me Haruno. It'll be annoying if you talk to Yukino-chan too.'' And I doubt she'll accept me calling her by her name, she's so cute.

''I doubt very much that we will see each other again.''

''I think otherwise.'' I replied.

I have a feeling we'll see each other more often than he thinks.

''My mental stability would thank me if that's not the case.'' He sighed.

''Don't you enjoy talking to a beautiful onee-san like me?'' Apart from my pretty inmouto, I doubt anyone in their right mind would refuse my company.

''You can't enjoy a conversation if you have to be alert to the other party.''

''You say that as if I'm a monster.'' Although I may become one.

''The scariest people are the ones who are always smiling, so I prefer to be cautious.''

''Are you saying that for me or for you?'' I asked with a flirtatious tone.

I can tell that Tsurumi-kun is not as honest as he seems, just like me, he wears a mask to cover something up.

Although it's hard to realize this, but experience helps to realize it.

''Who knows.'' He said while raising his hand, as if giving up on this. This is as much as I will get from him for now. Maybe later I can get more information.

But it was an interesting conversation, Tsurumi-kun is more than he appears. Yukino-chan hit the jackpot to find someone like that.

I wonder how my mother would react if she finds out that her youngest daughter brought a boy to her apartment? She might want to interrogate this boy; it would be fun to see him interact with my mother.

Would he give in to my mother's personality or would he remain as arrogant and haughty as he is now?

''I feel like I'm in danger for some reason.'' And he seems to be quite perceptive. Not bad.

''Tsurumi-kun, if you have time to talk nonsense, you can wait at the table, or don't you know the basic concept of politeness?'' Yukino-chan said from the kitchen, apparently already finished preparing dinner.

''I think I know a lot more about courtesy than you do, but as a member of the service club, helping out is part of my job.'' After saying this, Tsurumi-kun headed to the kitchen.

I didn't think I would see my sister interacting like that with another boy again.

Maybe I'll get a brother-in-law sooner than I expected.

First, though, I'm curious to know what he's really like. Since, if there is danger of me hurting my little sister, I will not stand idly by.

For, I can be a monster.

...

Raiden Pov.

Kuro's sounds made me open my eyes.

To say I felt terrible is an understatement.

After dinner with the Yukinoshita sisters, I decided it was time to leave. Haruno is a pain in the ass, and for my sake, I'd rather stay away from her.

So after saying goodbye and borrowing Yukinoshita's umbrella, I walked home.

It was a long walk, but by the time I got home, the storm was over, luckily for me.

So far so normal. The thing is that when I woke up this morning, my body felt heavy. In addition, I feel cold all over my body while my body temperature is high. In short, I have a cold.

To my bad luck, my parents have to work and Rumi has school, so I stayed home alone, I was not going to go to Sobu High in that state.

So I sent a message to Yumiko that I would be absent today, as she wanted us to have lunch with the others today. Maybe being sick isn't so bad.

As I looked at the clock, I realized that it was already past three o'clock in the afternoon.

I slept for a long time.

''Tch.'' I cursed as I saw that I had already used up my cold pills.

I said in the morning that I would go out to buy the medicine since I had a few lefts, but I overslept.

The cloth I had prepared some time ago had dried up, so it was counterproductive to fall sound asleep.

I really hate getting sick, I feel so weak and helpless. It's like being a baby again.

I could hear the doorbell ring.

"Who's ringing at this hour?''

''Nya.''

Kuro answered me though. At least I'm not talking to myself, signs that I'm not delirious yet.

According to my parents, when I'm sick, I'm usually delirious, and the things I say are incoherent, but when I heard it, I knew they were some memories I was saying out loud.

Having two lives is not easy.

I put on a cold mask and grabbed my wallet. I have to go buy medicine and a few more things,

Out of curiosity I decided to bring my hand to my forehead, only to confirm that I am burning with fever, besides feeling my body too heavy.

Still, if you ask me if I regret what I do yesterday, my answer is no. This time I would do things the way I want, even though I know it's not so true.

''Nya.'' Kuro meowed at the steady sound of the doorbell.

''I hope it's not a salesman, I'm not in the mood.''

I slowly walked down the stairs, I felt as if I would faint at any moment, but it already happened to me once, so I stretched as best I could my arms before falling down the stairs.

''Not this time.'' After going down the stairs, I headed towards the door.

''Coming!'' I replied as best I could.

The headache is killing me.

As I went on, for some strange reason the world turned upside down.

I felt my body hit the ground. my legs were shaking so badly that I could no longer stand upright.

The floor is so cold and comfortable, sleep slowly took over me.

Even though I didn't want to, my eyes were closing.

I'm sure this is dangerous. But right now, I'm too comfortable to think about it.

Even though I wanted to try to move, my body stopped listening to me.

Gradually, I lost consciousness.

...

I consider Haruno an amazing character. The truth is, I don't know if I've managed to perfectly capture the idea I wanted to convey.

If you're wondering why Haruno had somewhat dangerous thoughts against Raiden, it's because of what he himself said. People who are always smiling are the most dangerous. Haruno knows that Raiden is hiding something, something that might affect her younger sister, so being cautious doesn't hurt.

By the way, Happy New Year!!!.

The past will always haunt you.

Yumiko POV.

Classes went on as usual, with nothing new.

Once the teacher finished assigning a task, the lunchtime bell rang.

''Yumiko, let's go.'' Hina said good-naturedly.

''Let me take out my bento.''

Since I learned to cook, I started making my own lunches.

Even on the occasions when Raiden joins us for lunch, I usually share my lunch with him, which he gladly accepts.

Although Kawasaki is the first to make fun of this, that's why there ends up being an argument between us.

Raiden almost always refuses to have lunch with us, although if I insist, he ends up reluctantly accepting. I still don't understand why, but since I eat lunch with the others, I don't have many complaints about it, after all, I don't want to seem controlling.

Before we go to lunch on the rooftop, we stop by Yui's classroom to pick her up.

''Yui.'' Once inside her classroom, I called out to her.

''Yumiko!'' Her energetic and lively way of being is already part of Yui.

Yui took her bento and came towards us.

"Yahallo!'' Yui says it so often, it's rare that she doesn't greet like that.

''Yahallo Yui.'' Hina responded to her greeting.

''Hello, Yui.'' I found Yui's greeting strange, but Ebina always plays along.

''Mou, Yumiko! ¡You should respond as appropriate!''

''I told you; I find it strange.'' I'm a little embarrassed to greet Yui like that.

''I'm sure if Yumiko greets Tsurumi-kun this way, Tsurumi-kun would be pleased.'' Hina said with some mockery.

''Whatever.'' I looked away from them.

I didn't know whether to take Ebina's words seriously, but the idea doesn't leave my head.

''Maybe I can try it later.'' I said in a low voice.

''Yumiko!'' Yui started hugging me. ''You can do it!

''I don't know what you're talking about.'' I replied as I pulled Yui away from me. ''Let's hurry up, I'm sure she's already waiting for us.''

She's really annoying when we're late.

After walking through the corridors and up the stairs, we reached the rooftop.

"You're late.'' Her cold and disinterested tone is easy to recognize.

Kawasaki, Raiden's friend who I met after following him one day.

Initially, I feared she might take him away from me, but that wasn't the case. Raiden considers her his friend, even the way he treats her shows no preference, I was very observant during the first few days we met.

Also, although at first I considered Kawasaki as Raiden's friend, as time went by and thanks to Hina and Yui, I ended up being able to talk to her normally. Since almost every time we talked, we ended up arguing although nowadays that hasn't changed, I just find her company pleasant.

"We're not that late, are we, Sakisaki? Hina said as she walked towards her.

Kawasaki just gave a sigh, she got tired of telling Hina to stop calling her that. Hina is a tough nut to crack.

With our small talk over, Yui brought out a tablecloth where we proceeded to sit down.

After we met, we used to have lunch at the top of the water tower, but it was annoying to be going up and down all the time. Of course, sometimes we go to the cafeteria, but Kawasaki usually dislikes this idea, but she can't reply when Hina tells her to.

And like every day, Hina chatted with Kawasaki while Yui added some ideas.

More than a year ago I would just eat lunch alone or spend lunch buying food for others, but now things have changed. I would never have imagined that I could be enjoying lunch with girls I could genuinely call my friends.

I even consider Kawasaki a friend of mine, as I would be lying if I said a part of me doesn't enjoy arguing with her. Also, the times we go out to Karaoke or Hina drags her with us to the mall, Kawasaki is in charge of keeping any idiot who starts flirting with us at bay, of course I help with this too.

If Raiden came with us, we could avoid this, but he always looks for an escape from going out with us. Of course, in situations that require it, he does accompany us. According to him, it's very tiring to be with us. What's wrong with spending more than 3 hours looking at clothes and accessories?

''By the way, I thought Tsurumi was coming today.''

Now that Kawasaki mentions it, today I invited him to have lunch with us to talk more about Saturday's outing.

At first, I thought it would be just the two of us in Destiny Land, since he cancelled our visit to Destiny land.

Unfortunately, it was an invitation for everyone. The reason for this was for Raiden to fulfill the promise he made to Kawasaki's sister.

On the last day of the vacation, Raiden went to look for me when I went astray, and for that he had to break the promise he made to Keika to watch the fireworks together.

So, Raiden made a new promise to Keika. He would take her to see better fireworks, Kawasaki told us.

But still, the fact that we can go together to Destiny Land is already good, maybe I can manage to spend time alone with him.

''Maybe he sent me a message.''

I turned on my cell phone to check it. In the morning we had class with Hiratsuka-sensei, and she warned me that if she saw my cell phone again, she would confiscate it, so I turned it off during her class so I wouldn't be tempted to use it. What's wrong with using the cell phone when class gets boring?

I noticed I had an unread message on LINE.

''I'm sick, I won't be attending today.''

This surprised me since Rumi told me that he was not someone who gets sick easily, and when he does, his condition is terrible.

''Yumiko, is something wrong?''

Hina's words brought me out of my thoughts.

''Raiden is sick, so he didn't attend class today.'' I said with a neutral tone.

''Knowing Tsurumi-kun this must be nothing to him.''

''I hope Tsurumi-san gets better.''

''Tsurumi will be happy to do nothing today.'' I could notice a brief pause in Kawasaki's words, but I didn't pay attention to it.

''I think the same thing, tomorrow Raiden will come as good as new, so we'll leave it for tomorrow.'' I'm worried about Raiden, more so because of Rumi's words.

Once classes are over, I'll go to his house. Although, as Hina said, Raiden is responsible and attentive, so he should have been cautious about this, but I don't lose anything by checking.

...

Once the classes were over, I went straight towards the exit.

Since Raiden joined a club, I usually go to the train station with Hina and the others.

But today I apologized to them, as I had to go to Raiden's house, even Kawasaki also mentioned that she had plans today.

Of course, I could mention to them that I would go to see Raiden, but knowing what a good person Yui is, I'm sure she would accompany me, and since I won't be able to be alone with him on Saturday, I want to have him all to myself for today.

It may sound selfish of me, but since the vacations are over, we haven't been able to spend much time alone. Mostly because Raiden has joined a club, so he can no longer join us when classes are over.

Putting my selfish thoughts aside, I was already close to his house, I sent him a message on LINE, but there was no answer, maybe he is asleep?

As I turned into one of the streets, I noticed a certain girl who looked familiar.

We exchanged glances for a brief second, recognizing each other in the process.

''I thought you had plans, that's why you couldn't go with Hina and Yui.''

I hope it's just a coincidence though for all, I know she also knows where Raiden lives.

''I can say the same, you said you had things to do, and from what I can see, you're a long way from home.'' I could notice the tone of displeasure in her voice.

''I wanted to take the long way around.'' I reluctantly replied.

''What a coincidence, I thought of doing the same thing.''

We exchanged glances once more and continued on our way.

After a few seconds I arrived at Raiden's house, but a certain person also stopped right here.

''As far as I know, you don't live around here, so you can go on your way.'' I was in a bad mood, I didn't expect Kawasaki to come too.

''I can say the same about you, Miura, go on your way.''

Apparently, neither of us is going to give in, so it's no use lying anymore.

''I just came to check on Raiden, so, if you came for the same reason, you can go on your way, I can handle it.'' I said in a defiant tone.

''You're not one to give me orders. Also, Tsurumi told me that when he gets sick, it's something serious, so since he once took care of me, I can't ignore this."

We both walked to his door and rang the bell.

There was no result though.

''Will he be asleep?'' I asked.

''That's most likely.''

I took out my cell phone to call him, but there was no answer.

This is worrying me.

A few seconds later, though, I could hear his footsteps and his voice.

''I'm coming.''

Hearing him reassured me.

I could also tell that Kawasaki's expression also changed.

But then, we could hear the sound of something falling, it was a loud noise.

''Raiden!?''

''Tsurumi!?''

We both called out to him in unison, but there was no answer.

My mind thought of many situations, but it wasn't time to stay frozen without doing anything, after all, I'm not the girl I was before.

''Miura!''

''I know.''

We both started knocking on the door, but still there was no response from Raiden.

I didn't want to think that the worst had happened.

''Tch!''

Kawasaki looks just as worried as me.

''Wait a minute.'' I remembered something Rumi told me.

"What's wrong?''

I moved one of the pots that had a plant in it, underneath was a spare key.

''How did you know where the key was?''

''Rumi told me that they always had a key in case of an emergency.''

I used the key to open the door.

''Raiden!''

We both quickly entered his house.

''Nya.''

Kuro was licking Raiden's face, Raiden was lying unconscious on the floor, apparently, he had passed out before reaching the door.

I bent down to check on him. When I touched his forehead, I noticed that he was burning with fever.

What do I do, I didn't expect something like this could happen, my mind has too many thoughts to be able to do anything? Do I call an ambulance? Or do I call my father to help him.

''Oe Miura, react! Help me move him!''

Kawasaki started to lift him up.

That's right, the first thing is to get him to a better place. If it weren't for Kawasaki, I would have gone blank.

''Nya, Nya.'' Kuro looked worried about Raiden, just like us.

I helped Kawasaki carry Raiden on her back.

Although it may not seem like it, she's strong, I highly doubt I could carry Raiden alone.

We moved to the living room where we laid Raiden down on the couch.

''Miura, don't just stand there, help me take off his top.''

''What do you mean?'' I said somewhat nervously.

''Tsurumi is running a fever, his clothes must be soaked with sweat, we can't leave him like this. Besides, we have to bring his temperature down. Have you never dealt with a sick person before?''

I didn't like the way she told me this, but she was right, I have never dealt with someone sick. The times I got sick, it was my grandmother who took care of me.

Kawasaki sat Raiden down and began to remove his upper clothing.

I used both hands to slap my face, my nerves wouldn't let me think, and I wasn't going to let Kawasaki do everything.

''How can I help?'' I said firmly.

''Get a damp cloth to put on his forehead, and wipe him.''

I went to the kitchen and did as Kawasaki instructed.

When I returned, Raiden was already half-naked, but this was no time for me to get nervous.

''I'm going to clean him up.''

I ran the damp cloth over Raiden's torso, normally I would be nervous doing this, but this wasn't the time to let my emotions control me.

I slowly wiped his chest and arms; I even wiped the scar on his chest.

Kawasaki put the wet cloth on Raiden's forehead once I finished cleaning him.

When we were done with what Kawasaki said, I went to Raiden's room to get him a change of clothes.

We got him dressed with some difficulty, but we made it.

I saw Kawasaki head for the kitchen, so I followed her.

''Thank you.'' I said it in a way that she managed to hear me.

''Don't mention it, Tsurumi helped me once, so I couldn't just stand by and do nothing.''

''By the way, how did you know what to do?''

If it hadn't been for Kawasaki, I wouldn't have been able to help Raiden, because my nerves had gotten the better of me. I feel angry that I was stunned at that moment.

''Since I have younger siblings, it's common for them to get sick, so if I wanted to be able to help them, I must know how to be able to help them.'' Kawasaki said with a tone full of confidence.

Unlike Kawasaki, I didn't know what to do, if I had come alone, I wouldn't know what to do or who to call.

She checked the refrigerator, but her expression said she didn't find what she was looking for.

''There are some ingredients missing. Miura, take care of Tsurumi while I go buy the missing ingredients to make some rice porridge. Plus, I'll also bring some medicine.''

I found some medicine wrappers in Raiden's room, but there were none left.

''But you're the one who knows what to do.'' Although I didn't want to accept it, Kawasaki knew how to handle the situation better than I did. I didn't feel confident enough to be able to help him if something happened.

''For the time being, Tsurumi is fine, his temperature decreased, it's normal for him to keep sleeping, but don't forget to change the cloth on his forehead, it would be bad if the temperature rises again.''

''But...''

''Or can't the great Miura do something as easy as that?'' The mocking tone with what she said I'm annoyed.

''Oh?! Of course, I can do it, in fact, you can leave, when you come back, Raiden will already be better without the need for you to do anything else.'' I answered annoyed.

''That would be best.'' Kawasaki went to the door. ''I'll borrow the key; I'll be back in a few minutes.'' After saying this, she left.

I know she just said that to give me confidence, but playing along with her isn't so bad.

I went to the living room to see Raiden. He was sleeping peacefully.

''Really, how can you be so careless to the point of passing out in your driveway?''

With my finger I touched his cheek.

''What would have happened if I hadn't decided to come?''

But there was no response to my complaints, although when he is better, I will tell him again.

While I was playing with his cheeks, Raiden started to move, and his expression showed that he was in pain.

I touched his forehead, and he was getting warm again.

I took the cloth from his forehead and went to the kitchen to wet it.

Seeing him like that is not something I like.

When I returned to the living room, I was surprised to find that Raiden had stood up.

He was getting undressed.

''How hot.''

''Raiden, don't get up, you need to rest.''

I approached him to make him lie down again.

''Raiden?'' He asked hesitantly as he looked around. ''Where am I?''

''You're in your living room, you fainted at the entrance, you should be more careful, you worried me, you idiot.'' At least seeing him conscious, I'm glad.

''What do you mean? AHHH, my head hurts like hell.''

He started holding his head with both hands.

"You're still sick, go back to lying down on the couch.''

When I tried to get him to lie down, he pushed my hand away.

"Raiden?''

''You've been saying that name for a while now, but I haven't... AHHH, how it hurts.''

"Don't be stubborn and lie down on the couch.''

According to Rumi, Raiden usually raves and speaks gibberish while sick, and this seems to be the case.

I tried to get him to lie down for the second time, but Raiden grabbed my wrist.

''I see, so that's how it is, that's why I didn't understand what was going on.'' Raiden started to stare at me. ''You're not bad at all, though maybe too young for me, but since it's a dream, I don't see the problem with having a good time until I wake up.''

''What the...''

Raiden pulled me to his chest. His arms wrapped around me.

''Raiden!?''

"Come on, let's have some fun before I wake up.''

Does he think he's dreaming?

Being close to him, I could feel his temperature, he's really hot.

He threw me on the couch and lay on top of me.

''Raiden, wait, I'm not ready for this. Besides, you're sick. And you must...''

''Shh, don't worry, let's just have fun.'' He whispers in my ear.

The way we are, I can't put up any resistance.

I saw these situations in some novels, but I didn't think it would happen so soon. Let alone that he would be the one to take the initiative, although the idea itself doesn't bother me.

What are you thinking? This is no time to have that in your head. I dispelled those thoughts from my mind. But because of the current situation, it was difficult to do so.

Raiden put his head next to mine.

There's no way out of this. But maybe it was just a matter of time before it happened, or that's what couples commonly do, so it was said in some magazines I read.

''Be gentle.'' I said somewhat embarrassed by what was about to happen. My face must be red.

I felt his body pressed against mine, but there was no movement on his part.

''Raiden?''

Even though I called out to him, there was no response. I could hear his breathing, it's calm and steady.

''Did he fall asleep?

Upon closer inspection, Raiden fell asleep.

Did he pass out again? Not that this disappoints me or anything.

But now there's a problem, Raiden passed out on top of me, and I can't move him or get out of here.

"Miura, I'm back." I heard the front door open in addition to Kawasaki's voice.

This is bad.

''I bought what I needed, plus I brought the m...'' She paused.

Our gazes met.

''You came back quickly, huh.'' I said the first thing that came to my mind.

''What the hell do you think you're doing?!''

''It's not what it looks like, Raiden got up, said some things and passed out on me!''

''As if I'm going to believe that lie!''

''It's the truth!'' I said with all the strength I had.

...

Kawasaki helped me get Raiden off my back, although she didn't believe me when I told her Raiden had gotten up and ended up fainting again.

Now she thinks I'm a pervert who took advantage of Raiden who was helpless.

I'll even get with him later for putting me through that.

Good thing Raiden remained calm after that.

''It's strange, isn't it?'' Kawasaki asked.

''What do you mean?''

We are currently in the kitchen finishing some rice porridge, which is good for sick people.

''To Tsurumi, it's normal to see him full of energy, being so cocky and looking as if he can do anything with ease but seeing him in that state is so surreal.''

''I understand. It's weird to see him so helpless and needing others.'' Since at first glance Raiden looks like the person who can do everything alone, but that's not the case.

''And that's why you took advantage of him?'' She said with a mocking tone.

''I already told you it wasn't like that.'' I decided not to push this any further.

She put a smile on her face.

She lowered the fire to the pot; we finished preparing rice porridge for Raiden to eat when he wakes up.

I helped with the preparation although it was somewhat simple. Besides, Kawasaki brought medicine and some energy drinks.

I'm a doctor's daughter, but I have no idea how to deal with someone sick, I'm really pathetic. I could only curse my incompetence today.

The ringing of Kawasaki's cell phone brought me out of my thoughts.

She took out her cell phone and answered.

''Hey, Taishi, what's up.''

(...)

''Really?''

(...)

''It's okay, don't worry, I'm near that place, so I can pick her up.''

(...)

''See you at home.''

She hung up.

During our conversations with the others, I found out that Kawasaki also has another younger brother, this one attend middle school. And apparently, he also gets along very well with Raiden. Do you want to introduce him to your whole family? Aren't you going to introduce him to your parents as well?

Although Raiden already knows my parents.

"Miura.''

"Tell me.'' I replied.

''Taishi won't be able to pick up Keika, so I'll have to do it. Otherwise, I would hesitate to let you take care of Tsurumi since I have a bad feeling about what you would do to him if I left them alone.''

''I already told you that it was an accident.'' I said while staring at her.

''I hope so. The pot should have a few more minutes left, and it should be ready by now.''

''Don't worry, I can take care of that.'' Since I know the basics of cooking, I can take care of turning off the pot and serving it.

''I hope so.'' She said with a provocative tone.

''You can go, I'll stay until tonight. Besides, I don't have much else to do.''

''Then I'll entrust Tsurumi to you.''

I accompanied Kawasaki to the door.

''By the way, thank you again.'' I bowed.

''I didn't think you would ever thank me like that.''

''Don't let it go to your head, it was only because I didn't know what to do, otherwise, you would have been in the way.''

''Whatever you say.'' She replied with a sarcastic tone.

We both smiled at each other's words.

''See you tomorrow.''

''See you later.''

Once I said goodbye to Kawasaki, I went back to the kitchen to turn off the pot.

When Raiden wakes up, it's enough to heat up the pot. Since, I doubt he will wake up in the next few hours.

I approached him and checked his temperature. He was no longer burning hot like when I found him, but he was still warm.

I removed the cloth from his head and dampened it to put it back on him.

He looks so peaceful in his sleep.

Since I had nothing to do, I sat down next to him and pulled out my cell phone to pass the time.

As I did so, I noticed Raiden begin to squirm in place.

''Mother...'' Although it was kind of low, I could hear him.

''I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, please...''

The tone with which he said this was painful, as if those words were something difficult to say.

''Don't hate me, please.''

His voice sounded sad, to the point where it seemed as if he would start crying at any moment.

Did he have a fight with his mother?

''Don't leave me. I didn't mean it, sorry, sorry...''

He began to squirm in his seat. His expression is one I've never seen before, it's as if he's really suffering.

''It's okay, I'm here for you.'' I said gently.

I held his hand and started stroking his head.

This seemed to work, as he started to calm down.

''Don't worry, Raiden, whatever problem you've been having, I know they'll be able to fix it.''

I continued to stroke his head.

Within seconds, Raiden calmed down. He continued sleeping as if nothing had happened.

When I wanted to return to my seat, I noticed that Raiden was still holding my hand.

''What am I going to do with you?''

He looks so peaceful in his sleep.

I stayed by his side since I have nothing better to do, not that I feel comfortable holding his hand.

While I was at it, I kept stroking his head.

...

''Yumiko-san? Yumiko-san!''

I slowly opened my eyes as I heard my name, I had fallen asleep.

''Rumi?'' I said as I looked at the owner of the voice calling me.

''Yumiko-san what happened? Why were you asleep next to my brother?''

It was dark, so it was already late.

I stood up, Raiden had already stopped holding me as I was still sleeping.

''I guess I fell asleep.'' I put my hands to my eyes. ''Raiden is sick, so I was taking care of him.''

''Onii-chan is sick?'' Her tone of voice detonated that she didn't know.

"He didn't tell you?''

''In the morning I found it strange that he wasn't at breakfast, he just left a letter that said he went to school earlier.''

I see, if Rumi knew that Raiden was sick, she wouldn't hesitate to stay home to take care of him, that's why he preferred to hide it from her.

''Surely he didn't want to worry you.''

''Stupid Onii-chan. Always wanting to do things on your own.''

It would be better not to mention to her that we found Raiden passed out at the entrance. That would only make her worry more.

''By the way, Rumi, is Raiden having problems with his mother?''

I can take the opportunity to ask her about this.

Although she looks a bit puzzled by her expression.

''Onii-chan is on good terms with my parents. In fact, I can't imagine Oka-san being upset with him, let alone the two of them arguing. Why do you ask?''

''It's just that he mentioned something about it while he was asleep. Also, that his expression was like...''

''Don't pay attention to him, he was probably delirious because of the fever, as I told you, it's something that usually happens. I even asked him about it once, and he told me that they were just delusions without foundation. It's better to let them go.''

I felt there was something else in those words, but if Raiden himself said not to pay attention to it, there's no reason to worry about it anymore.

''You really are an idiot, Onii-chan, making Yumiko-san worry.''

''They won't let me sleep.'' Raiden said with his voice a bit sleepy.

''I'm glad you woke up.'' I said in a calm tone.

''You have the nerve to say that after you didn't let me know you were sick.''

Rumi started pinching his cheek.

''I'm sorry, but if I told you, it's certain that you wouldn't have wanted to attend classes because of me.''

''If you knew anyway, you should have told me, Onii-baka.'' Rumi is furious.

I could only laugh at their exchange of words.

...

''That came in handy.''

Raiden finished drinking some energy drinks, as well as his medicine.

He already looked better, plus he also ate the food we prepared with Kawasaki.

''You were very careless to have no one to take care of you.''

''My mistake. But it turned out well, so it's nothing to worry about.''

As usual, he had a carefree attitude.

''Rumi is right, you're an idiot.''

After Rumi scolded him, and Raiden stroked her head for worrying about him, she went to her room, though I noticed a smile on her face.

''I'm sorry for being an older brother who worries about his cute little sister attending classes.''

''Even though you could have ended up in a serious condition?''

''Which didn't happen, so it's not worth dwelling on the past.''

''You're really a...''

''Thank you for taking care of me while I was sick.''

Raiden ducked his head at me.

This caught me off-guard. I told Raiden most of the things that happened while I was unconscious, of course I left out some things.

''Don't worry, it's what I would do for someone I care about.'' I said somewhat blushing as I averted my gaze from him.

''Although I have Kawasaki to thank as well. I can't imagine how it would have been without her.''

I punched him in the arm.

''Raiden-baka!''

''I'm still sick, you know?'' He complained somewhat sore.

I hit him again while sticking my tongue out at him.

I'm really glad you're okay.

Unwittingly, she takes the lead.

Raiden POV.

After being sick for a day, the next morning I woke up completely healthy.

Maybe I should be happy that I only get sick on rare occasions, but if you got sick to the degree that I do, you'd rather not get sick at all.

Once recovered, I attended Sobu High School as normal, at lunchtime I coordinated with the girls for our Saturday outing and during club time, I returned the umbrella to Yukinoshita. We had a little conversation about the older brothers since I indirectly ended up getting sick because of them, Although since I did not attach much importance to this, Yukinoshita did the same.

Come to think of it, the more time passes, the easier it gets for me to interact with her.

But still her sarcastic jokes and biting insults make me still consider her a pain in the ass.

And putting that aside, I am currently on my way to Kawasaki's house.

Yesterday we arranged to meet at the station to go to Destiny Land, but since I made that promise to Keika, it's my duty to keep it.

Once I arrived at the door of her house, I sent her a message on Line.

After a short while the front door opened, revealing a cheerful Keika running towards me.

Keika is wearing a light blue dress to match her hair.

''Hi Kei-chan, ready to see the best fireworks.''

''Yes!''

I could tell the excitement in her voice.

I should write down the promises I make since I seem to end up forgetting them, and now that I think about it, I feel like I'm forgetting something. But I guess I'll remember sooner or later.

I carry Keika and put her on my shoulders. She likes it when I carry her like that.

''Then Keika, ready to go?''

''Yes!''

I started to move forward, although I could notice a certain blue-haired girl approaching us.

''Oe Tsurumi, where the hell do you think you're taking my sister?''

Kawasaki was wearing blue jeans and a red t-shirt. An ideal outfit for her figure.

''To see the fireworks, it's obvious.'' I replied teasingly.

''Keika, I told you several times not to go out before telling me, and Tsurumi, if my sister gets hurt, you're dead.''

''How scary, your big sister has a brocon complex, Isn't that right, Kei-chan?''

''Yes!''

I'm sure Keika didn't understand what I was referring to, but she just nodded as she always does.

I could tell how Kawasaki was blushing and in turn clenching her fists.

''Put my sister down so I can hit you.''

''I don't want to, she feels more comfortable here, right?''

''Yes!''

''You heard her.'' I said with a hint of mockery.

''When we get to the station, I won't show any mercy.''

''Keika, will you protect me from your evil older sister?'' I said with a pleading tone.

''Sa-chan, evil.'' Keika said as a reprimand.

Keika's words were like a bucket of cold water to Kawasaki as her expression changed to one of disbeliefs. If my younger sister said that to me, it would be a big shock.

''Don't say that, Keika, you wouldn't prefer Tsurumi over me, would you?'' Kawasaki said with a puzzled expression.

''Kei-chan, do you want some sweets?''

I released one of my arms to take out a candy I bought in advance and handed it to her.

''Ra-chan, great.''

''I think you got your answer with that?'' I said with the most teasing tone I could.

As I basked in my satisfaction, Kawasaki's aura changed, at this moment I felt as if I could go to another world. And Kawasaki would be the one to send me on the trip.

''Kei-chan, since you care about me, you must care a lot more about your cute older sister, right?''

''Yes, Sa-chan is cute.''

Kawasaki went from having a scary aura to have a peaceful one.

Seriously, Keika influences Kawasaki too much, I have to take that into account.

''For now, I will forgive you.'' She said while looking a bit flushed, I guess Keika is too adorable.

For the rest of the way we talked about some random topics so we could include Keika in our conversation.

And after a few more minutes, we arrived at the station.

Once we swiped our train card, we met up with Yumiko, Yuigahama and Ebina who had already arrived.

"Raiden!''

Yumiko signaled us when she saw us arrive.

I could notice how Keika also waved her arms, she's always happy whenever she meets new people.

I guess it's more because they are our acquaintances, so her instincts tell her that those people are good too. Never underestimate children's instincts.

Once we meet, Yuigahama and Ebina were curious about Keika, so I put her down from my head so she could interact more freely.

''You must be Sakisaki's younger sister, I'm Hina.'' Ebina said cheerfully.

The day we met, Yumiko commented on how Keika gave nicknames to people she met, so Ebina didn't want to be the exception.

''Hi-chan?''

''You're as adorable as your big sister.'' Ebina started hugging Keika.

Keika really enjoys being pampered.

Even Yuigahama looked eager to hold Keika.

''Yahallo Kei-chan, I'm Yui, it's a pleasure!''

Keika stared at Yuigahama, she looked as if she was thinking about something. Since she was observing Yumiko and Yuigahama.

Both of their initials start with Yu, so it would be strange if she called them the same name.

Though her expression changed to a cheerful one once she got her answer.

''Yui-chan.''

''How I wish I had a cute little sister.'' Yuigahama started hugging Keika.

While this was happening, I could notice a cheerful expression on Kawasaki.

''You're glad that others recognize how cute Keika is, aren't you?''

''Huh? She's already cute without someone having to acknowledge it.'' Kawasaki said, but she knew she was embarrassed by how Ebina praised her.

Though her expression changed, and she walked a few meters away, then waved her hands at me.

''What do you need Kawasaki?'' I asked as I approached her.

Kawasaki has an honest smile on her face, I have a bad feeling.

I think I need to learn not to bother Kawasaki too much.

Kawasaki closed the almost non-existent distance between us and smashed her fist into my stomach.

''Don't make my sister say strange things to me.'' She said somewhat grumpily.

''You strike like a child.'' I replied. I was glad that I exerted force on my stomach to cushion the blow.

She raised an eyebrow at my response.

Maybe I shouldn't have answered that?

''You two, what the hell are you doing?''

Yumiko approached us.

''That's none of your business, Miura.''

''Huh? Do you have a problem, Sa-chan?'' The latter was said with some mockery.

If I don't do something, these two would start their bickering routine. And for today, I'd rather avoid that.

''Sa-chan, Yu-chan, the train is about to arrive, so don't waste your time.'' I said as I advanced towards the others who were watching us as if we were putting on a show.

I could tell their faces were turning slightly red from my words, that should be enough to calm them down for a while.

''Tsurumi-kun does know how to calm them down, huh.'' Ebina said with a certain mocking tone.

''It's exhausting, so I'd rather leave you in charge of that.''

''And I do it perfectly, though I still expect a reward for my hard work, you know?''

''As much as I want to reward you, I fear for my physical and mental integrity, so it should be enough that you use me as a model for your writings which in themselves are an attack on my privacy.''

''Love between men is an art, I don't see what's wrong with it.'' She said as she cocked her head to one side.

That's why I prefer to avoid talking much with Ebina since in the end our conversation ends up with me being with several guys. Sure, she can behave seriously when the situation calls for it, but currently, there's nothing to worry about.

Leaving that topic aside, I approached Yuigahama who still had Keika with her.

''Yuigahama, no matter how much you hold Keika in your arms, she won't become your little sister, so let her breathe.''

The childish behavior of the two complemented each other well, plus it was as if they were both in their own world while Yuigahama was giving her cuddles.

Yuigahama just pouted when I took Keika from her arms.

''I'm glad you're someone normal, Kei-chan.''

I started stroking her head.

''Yes!''

Keika's smile makes my sins disappear.

...

The train ride was smooth. We were lucky that we got on in an empty carriage, so it was a comfortable ride.

Now the normal thing would be to stand in line to buy our tickets, and since this outing is kind of an apology on my part, it falls on me to pay for everything.

But there was a reason why I agreed to invite everyone, and that is because after working that day as Pan-san, I was given several tickets as a small bonus for filling in for several shifts at those theater performances.

I had no idea about this, but that girl who overexploited me sent me this by mail, so I took the opportunity to go out with Yumiko and the others.

Why not use something that was given to me for free? Besides, they were about to expire, so it was best to use them as soon as possible.

So, we had no problem getting in.

This place as always is very striking and entertaining.

From the entrance you can appreciate the different attractions that this place has to offer. Of course, the roller coaster and those kinds of rides have an age restriction.

''This place is huge.'' Yuigahama said excitedly.

''Should I hold your hand Miura? Don't go getting lost again.'' Kawasaki said with some mockery.

Looks as if things aren't quiet. And I wanted to spend an afternoon without much hassle.

I could see Yumiko's expression change.

''Come on, girls, you can leave that for later, first we have to decide where to start.'' Ebina intervened before this got out of hand.

How I wish those two could get along for at least one day.

As I thought about it, something occurred to me.

I coughed a little to get everyone's attention.

''Yuigahama, I'm sure you must be a bit exhausted from the constant bickering the two of them have, right? Besides, we came here today to have fun, so those attitudes might be a nuisance.''

Yuigahama made a somewhat thoughtful face. ''It's not that it bothers me that much, but at least for today I think they should be at peace.'' Yuigahama gave an innocent smile as she finished saying this.

As a good friend she cares about them.

''I think the same as Yui.'' Ebina added.

I guess she realized what I wanted to achieve with this.

Both Yumiko and Kawasaki have a somewhat confused face.

''So at least for today I think they should be able to get along, but we're not even 5 minutes in, and they already started arguing.''

''It's not my fault, Kawasaki started first!''

''Huh? You were the one who started first at the station!''

Both of them stared at each other. It was something to be expected.

''That's exactly why I wanted to avoid this for the rest of the day.'' With no other option, the only thing left to do is to use the plan I came up with. I pointed at both of them. ''From now on, the one who starts with an argument will receive punishment from the other. In simple words, you are forbidden to bother each other at least for today, so promise.''

''I have no reason to do something like that.''

''I say the same thing.''

At least they can agree on something, even if they're too proud to accept it.

But I figured they wouldn't agree to this. So I had a plan B.

I called Keika who was watching the giant Pan-san handing out balloons near us.

Once Keika is next to me, I decided to put my plan into action. Who can resist a child's request?

''Kei-chan, I'm sure you want to have fun today, right?''

''Yes!''

''But it's a pity that your older sister and Yumiko only seem to want to argue all day.'' I said with a somewhat sad tone.

She began to look at the two of them with some doubt.

At Keika's doubtful look, they have just looked away from her.

''Yu-chan, Sa-chan, bad!''

Receiving a reprimand from a child must be something embarrassing, as their faces turned red.

Although for Ebina and Yuigahama, the situation is really funny, I also included myself.

''So, both of them must promise in front of Keika that they won't argue.''

''Tsurumi, that's cheating.''

Kawasaki didn't hesitate to put up resistance, but under her younger sister's gaze, she couldn't do much.

''Alright, I promise not to argue for today.'' Yumiko was the first to do so, even though she added the for today.

''Tch. It's okay, I promise not to argue.'' She was reluctant at first, but Kawasaki eventually agreed.

''I guess this should be enough, so Kei-chan why attraction do you want to start?''

Keika started leading the way as we followed her.

...

Both Yumiko and Kawasaki kept their promise, as they avoided arguing over any issues, even in competitive games, both managed to keep their cool to a certain extent.

We spent a few hours playing games before going to lunch.

The food in the restaurants here is delicious.

Once we finished lunch, we took a short break to browse the gift store.

We each bought a few things as souvenirs of the day. I didn't see anything new, so I have just bought some panda ears for Keika. She looks so adorable wearing them.

And since the fireworks show was still several hours away, we decided to split into two groups to continue exploring.

This was because Yumiko wanted to go on some pretty flashy rides, but Yuigahama and Ebina were not a big fan of the idea, they enjoy more quiet things. Besides, Keika being a kid could not go on these.

So Yuigahama, Ebina, Kawasaki and Keika went to the quiet rides suitable for all ages, while Yumiko and I started heading to the dangerous-looking rides.

I guess the normal thing to do would be to stay in a group, but it was obvious that Yumiko wanted to spend time alone with me, plus she took care of me while I was sick, so at least I can fulfill her whim. And since the others agreed with the idea, there was no problem at all.

Looking to my right, I can see Yumiko holding my arm as we walk.

She usually does it every time we are alone, so it was something I got used to. I would be lying if I said this made me uncomfortable, having a cute girl holding your arm is a unique experience.

Going back to being in puberty makes your thoughts get out of control, I have to be careful with that.

Since, even if I don't want to, my body is that of a teenager with all the hormones active, so having Yumiko so close to me causes me to be able to think some indecent things. And if I don't control this, the result can be obvious.

I am aware that I myself sought to put restrictions on this, after all, if we were boyfriend and girlfriend, there would be no problem with being close, kissing and such things.

But changing our relationship would be problematic since, if that were the case, I know that in the end it would end up hurting her, we would drift apart, and that's the last thing I want to do.

Having all these fears and doubts is the worst.

I guess the best thing to do would be to find a girlfriend outside of my friendships, but if I do that, I would still hurt Yumiko.

Every way I look at it, I have no way out of this. So the only thing left for me to do is to have more self-control of myself. Although Yumiko doesn't make it easy for me.

"Raiden, which attraction should we go on first?'' She is excited.

''There are multiple options to choose from, but I guess the roller coaster might be interesting.''

In my previous life I didn't have the chance to ride one of these, plus the times I came with Rumi I couldn't ride one either.

''You mean that one?'' She pointed at it.

''I think it's the only one in this place.'' I said sarcastically.

''It looks kind of dangerous.''

''Although you were the one who suggested going to this kind of attraction, or maybe you had another reason to make us split into two groups?'' I teased her.

''That's right, I wanted to spend time alone with you.'' Although her answer I didn't expect it, in fact, I never thought she could say that. Did I miss something?

''You didn't expect me to say that, did you?'' There was a certain teasing and excitement in her voice.

''I guess you caught me off-guard.'' I said while avoiding looking at her. Seriously, if Yumiko wanted to make me excited, she succeeded.

''A little revenge for what you did to me that day.'' She said as she advanced several steps ahead of me.

''Did I do something to you?'' I don't remember bothering Yumiko or doing anything specific to her. Maybe she's referring to how I cancelled our outing that day?

''It's a secret.'' She said as she put her fingers on her lips in a rather mischievous way.

My heart started beating faster as I witnessed this. Seriously, this girl will make me lose my temper. Although I'm glad the guy on the receiving end of this is me.

A very selfish thing for me to do, but there's nothing I can do about it. I really am disgusting.

But still, I don't like being teased without being able to fight back either. I have enough to do with Yukinoshita.

''Then, let's ride the roller coaster.''

After saying that, I held Yumiko by the hand to drag her towards the ride.

...

"You really are the worst.''

''I don't know what you're talking about.'' I said as I handed a bottle of water to Yumiko who was sitting down.

She accepted the bottle while pouting.

We had come out of the roller coaster; it was quite a fun and euphoric experience.

Feeling how everything around you was moving at high speed was incredible, the thrill at high speed while the carriage was spinning around and especially when descending made my mind go blank for a moment. In short, quite a unique experience.

But Yumiko was not a big fan of this, as she was screaming in terror every chance she got.

This made it worth standing in line for almost an hour. It was to be expected that this kind of attraction would be in high demand.

''You feel better already.''

"Whose fault, is it?

''I want to spend time alone with you, weren't those your words?'' I took it upon myself to return the joke she played on me.

''You are very vindictive.'' She said as she put the water bottle to the side of her face.

''Just a little.'' Although I can go as far as overdoing it too.

After taking a few minutes of rest, it was time to continue, even though I felt a bit guilty with Yumiko.

''So, shall we continue?'' I said as I extended my hand to Yumiko.

She put on a smile at my gesture.

''At least you can be considerate.''

Yumiko took my hand and stood up, though she didn't let go of me after that.

It's not the first time we've held hands, but it's always a pleasant experience.

My hands are bigger than Yumiko's, so holding smaller, softer hands is an experience like no other.

If anyone were to see us, they would not hesitate to consider us a couple. I'm sure Yumiko feels the same way. But after how I made her decline in her confession, she must think that these moments will remain as long as our relationship remains the same.

For a relationship, both parties must be in love with each other, a confession is the beginning of it, but if it fails, that relationship will change.

She should have reconsidered on that occasion. If I rejected her confession, I doubt very much that continuing to do this would be possible. In fact, it would be strange to be affectionate with the person who rejected you.

But if this confession did not occur, both parties would continue to behave as before, there would be no change and there would be no need to modify their way of interacting.

Of course, if we were to become boyfriend and girlfriend, our initial dynamic would not change much. In fact, it is for this very reason that I do not refuse to indulge in her whims to Yumiko.

If we continue to interact in this way, being in a relationship or not is not relevant,

Some would call me an idiot for indirectly rejecting her, but I know myself well enough, that's why I prefer our dynamic to remain the same.

After all, it's enough for me to have her friendship, aspiring to have something more is just a selfish desire on my part, and that's likely to end badly.

Maybe someday I can get over this, but for now, I think it's impossible.

"So, Yumiko, do you have any place in mind? I asked with a playful tone.

''I had enough of those things for one lifetime.'' She said as she sighed. I guess any very dynamic attraction is out of the question.

''So, shall we go to the prize area? Pick whatever you want, and I'll get it for you.''

''Anything?'' She said with a lot of excitement.

I have a bad feeling about this.

"Isn't it too late to take it back?''

''I'll take your word for it.''

We headed to the electronic game area, where you can get tickets, and with these you can redeem different prizes.

''I want this one.''

Yumiko pointed to the most expensive prize there. If I remember correctly, it's one of the enemies that Pan-san faced in one of his movies. And being a villain, it's not a very desirable object, that's why it stopped selling, and in turn became an exclusive product for collectors.

Previously, I asked Rumi if she wanted it, but she answered that Pan-san is much nicer. Besides, we have Kuro, so she's not a big fan of a stuffed cat if you can have an original one.

I rubbed my eyes just to check the number of tickets she was asking for although this number didn't change.

5000

''Don't you think that's too exaggerated?''

''You said you'd get me the one I wanted; besides, you can consider it a little payback for earlier.'' She said while winking at me.

''My wallet is going to suffer.''

I said as I could only resign myself.

I must reconsider the things I say to Yumiko.

...

Right now, we're in line for the Ferris wheel.

It was only a short time before the fireworks show started, so we decided that this would be the last attraction we would visit before we met up with the others.

We spent the last few hours playing to win the tickets.

But seeing Yumiko happy holding that stuffed cat. It makes me think it was worth spending all my money.

It wasn't easy to get that many tickets, even though Yumiko and I took our time playing different games, we could only get about 4000 tickets.

And when it seemed that it would be impossible, I noticed that they had added a new machine which consisted of measuring the strength of a hit.

Tickets would be given for the amount of force detected, plus there was a record already set. If that mark were broken, all the tickets from the machine would be surrendered.

So, it was obvious what I had to do. A part of me was glad to dedicate several years to training, as if all that effort and suffering were for this moment.

Although I know, it's not like that, but the idea itself can be fun.

I put in the last chip I had and prepared myself.

I could try to hit him with all my strength, but I wasn't sure if I would break the mark. Besides, I had no more money for a second attempt, so I went for the safe one.

I moved a few meters away to gain momentum.

Over the years, I had learned a little bit of everything, so if I wanted to make a better impact, it was best to use my legs.

I could see Yumiko encouraging me, so this was no time to fail. My pride as a man was at stake.

I moved forward quickly and when I was close, I lifted my right leg while spinning, then used the same right leg as an impulse for a jump to ensure good speed plus the force of the spin. As a result, I gave a perfect kick with my right leg. (Tornado kick).

When I landed, I noticed how the numbers were going up, after several seconds my score surpassed the previous record.

Maybe I should have thought this place was just for entertainment, the machine was new, plus the target audience is teenagers and parents who spend most of their time working.

The machine started voting tickets as if there was no end to it.

After several minutes the machine stopped, there were more than 1000 tickets that I managed to get, so I had no problem in redeeming the stuffed animal that Yumiko wanted, although the person in charge of the place did not look very happy.

''Raiden, it's our turn.'' Yumiko's words brought me out of my thoughts.

I advanced with Yumiko to our designated cabin. The view from the top would be amazing, or so the signs in this place assured.

Once inside, I sat across from Yumiko, but she didn't seem to like this idea, as she quickly moved to be next to me.

''You know you'll be more comfortable in front, don't you?''

''I feel more comfortable this way.'' She said with a big smile.

Being so close together just makes me think that we look like a couple.

Maybe it's just me, or I'm overthinking it, but she was much more aggressive today.

I turned my gaze to the windows; I could see the whole park from here.

Yumiko also appreciated the scenery, but she was giving me a few brief glances, as if she was waiting for me to do something.

One more whim, I guess, is not too much.

I used my left arm to put my hand on her shoulder, so I pulled her closer to me.

This act made her blush a little, but she didn't say anything, and I noticed the smile she had on her face.

If I don't calm things down, what little self-control I have will give way.

Either way you look at it, this situation screams from all sides that this is the best time to kiss her.

Also, our gazes would meet for brief seconds, but we would quickly pull it away.

''Raiden ...''

Yumiko stared at me; her face started to move closer to mine.

This atmosphere is not in my favor, it would be the normal thing to get carried away.

We spent several hours having fun with each other, a full-fledged date, and now it was just the two of us on the Ferris wheel several meters above the ground.

Getting carried away with the atmosphere is the most normal thing to do. In fact, the strange thing is that I want to oppose this.

I don't have a girlfriend to say that this is wrong, I am a teenager who is together with a beautiful girl at the moment. That girl is someone very important to me, so there is no valid reason not to accept this.

But I can't do it. She is too important to me. As contradictory as it sounds, I am the most conscious about how miserable a person I can be. Besides, even if I let myself get carried away, I'm sure that since it's Yumiko, there will be no turning back.

''Yumiko, I don't ...''

I tried to use my arms to stop her advance, but at that moment the cabin suffered a small jolt, making me fall on the seat with Yumiko on top of me.

If our faces were close before, at this moment, the distance is almost zero.

One move from either of us and we would end up kissing.

Our gazes met.

Seeing those beautiful jade-colored eyes only made my emotions run wild.

I am aware that there will be no turning back if I do it, and even though my mind tells me not to, my body doesn't think the same.

One small mistake can change your life, I am the best example of that.

Getting carried away by that emotion would bring more problems than benefits, I am aware of that.

But even so, those jade-colored eyes are mesmerizing. Besides that, by having her on top of me, my body can feel hers.

Maybe, just maybe, the best thing to do would be to let myself go.

*Ring~Ring*

When I was about to kiss her. The sound of her cell phone managed to bring me to my senses.

Yumiko was also surprised to hear her cell phone as she backed up to get away from me.

''Aren't you going to answer it?'' I said with a nonchalant tone, as if nothing had happened.

My words made Yumiko react, as within a few seconds she turned away from me with a completely red face, as if she had realized our situation.

Yumiko once turned away from me so she could answer, I was able to sit back down.

That was close, for a moment my mind stopped working. I must be more careful as my body is that of a teenager, and even if I don't want it to, sometimes it influences my thoughts. Too dangerous.

Yumiko said goodbye and put her cell phone away.

''That was Hina, she called me to remind me that we should meet them already.''

I must remember to buy something related to BL from Ebina, as she helped me indirectly.

I looked at my watch to confirm that it's already past 6 o'clock.

''Today the time went by too fast, huh.'' I said while looking at what was left of the scenery.

''By the way, Raiden, regarding what happened ...''

''They should fix these things better, so there won't be that kind of shaking, maybe I can sue them?'' I said with a carefree tone while avoiding looking at her.

''What are you saying?'' Yumiko started laughing at my words.

This is for the best, if I had let myself go, I'm sure I would have destroyed my relationship with Yumiko.

Since, sooner or later, it would be me who would hurt her. And before that happens, I'd rather stay away from her.

The emotions of a teenager are too complicated. More so when you have emotions locked deep inside your mind.

...

Kawasaki Pov.

Today was the day where Tsurumi invited us to go to Destiny Land with him. More because he promised Keika that he would watch the fireworks with her.

Everything went normally, although he was very annoying while carrying Keika.

Although I was able to take it out on him at the station, but instead of repenting, he just acted arrogant, making me even more annoyed, but to his luck, Miura interrupted us.

Miura is a nuisance, although we manage to hit it off a few times, the rest of the time we argue.

But it's not that I don't dislike her either, I even find these arguments entertaining.

Of course, I'm aware that there are times when our arguments get a bit out of hand and end when Ebina or Tsurumi intervenes.

But for today Tsurumi made us promise in front of Keika that we were not going to argue.

I wanted to oppose the idea as I don't like to be conditioned, but I couldn't reply when Tsurumi used my sister as a countermeasure. And since Miura was the first to agree, I could only accept.

So, we spent the morning in different games that were for children. Tsurumi was the one who proposed that the most important thing is for Keika to have fun.

We all nodded since they found Keika to be too cute, so spoiling her is a common thing.

As a big sister, I am proud of her. I know she will have no problem making friends.

At the time after that experience, I thought it would be impossible for me to get friends.

Even when I tried to be kind and helpful, it gave a negative result.

In that incident with those two, I had given up, I did everything I could to defend myself, but being electrocuted twice is no fun.

When I thought the worst, the person I considered a nuisance because of his arrogance the first time I met him, rescued me.

Although he was also paralyzed, he got up and massacred those two.

People have scary sides or sides that we don't want to show to others, so that day I knew that I had seen a side of Tsurumi that he would not show to anyone.

The expressions he put on were terrifying, as if he was enjoying that, those punches he gave were with the simple fact of making his opponent suffer.

But that act of Tsurumi's didn't scare me, I must be weird in that area, right?

After all, Tsurumi did all that to protect me, he destroyed them both physically and mentally, to make sure they would never come near us again.

In the end, he carried me in his arms to his house where we treated our wounds,

At that point I trusted him, I had never felt so close to anyone other than my family.

So, I told him the things I went through, even though he called me an idiot and gave me a little smack on the forehead.

Come to think of it, I really was an idiot for locking myself into that kind of thinking.

But if Tsurumi hadn't opened my eyes at that time, I would probably still be thinking that way.

If I told my then past self that I was now at an amusement park with my friends, she wouldn't believe me.

When I entered Sobu High, Tsurumi was my only friend. In my clasroom the other girls seemed to be afraid to approach me.

My appearance didn't help much in the realm of forming friendships, so the best part of the day was when I would meet Tsurumi for lunch.

Although some days he didn't go to the rooftop for lunch, but I didn't think much of it, as he never gave any air of having friendships, so I have just considered that those days he wanted alone time.

Thus, we spent a few months before a certain Blonde appeared.

When Miura appeared before us, I remembered that I had seen her before.

It was on that occasion when I went to Tsurumi's house to study. We bumped into each other as we walked and argued, but in the end, we continued on our way.

It was a surprise for me to learn that the two of them were friends, as Miura didn't seem to fit in with Tsurumi at all.

According to Ebina, Miura is very popular among the Sobu High boys, but still, that someone likes her would be close to Tsurumi struck me as odd.

Unsurprisingly, the first time the 3 of us met, it wasn't smooth sailing.

Miura kept giving me the backlash to anything I said. Even when I wanted to have a conversation with Tsurumi, she would butt into our conversation, but in the end, Tsurumi took it upon himself to make us shake hands and introduce us to each other.

Part of me was to upset with Tsurumi since he had never told me that he had more friends, but another part of me didn't understand why I was upset.

So, the days went by, and Miura would always interrupt our lunch, until one day she came along with Yuigahama and Ebina.

It was no wonder that she had friends, after all, at first glance one can sense that.

I thought those two would be her lackeys, as Miura reminded me of the leader of a girl group in middle school.

But it was the opposite, I couldn't have been more wrong.

Ebina told me how Yumiko helped her and even saved Yui from other girls who were just using her as a servant.

Even Miura defended them from some boys who were being very persistent with them.

Facing someone in a disadvantageous situation is something to admire. But knowing that Tsurumi was by her side, maybe she plucked up courage for that reason. After all, I know how scary it can be.

So, the days went by, and my lunch hour that consisted of lunch with Tsurumi turned into lunch with them.

At first, I was reluctant to chat, as Tsurumi for some strange reason avoided coming over.

But Ebina was too intrusive, she even gave me a nickname. I would be lying if I said that I disliked it as a whole since giving each other nicknames shows the closeness between those people.

Gradually, I still found the company of those 3 not so unpleasant. Of course, I argued with Miura, but I came to enjoy exchanging words with her.

Even now, I feel that I can call Miura my friend. I won't tell her though. I'm sure she would make fun of me.

And this thought came up the day we went to the beach.

Ebina can become too persuasive for my taste.

It all went normally, we played in the sea, in the sand and annoyed Miura, as usual.

But when Tsurumi and Ebina went to buy Ice Cream, 3 tanned and blond boys approached us, their way of talking to us was unpleasant, as if we were just an object for them.

Obviously I didn't hesitate to retort them to go away, I even got in front of Miura since she was the first one to get defensive.

Those idiots answered me in a disgusting way, and when I was about to hit them, Miura stood in front of me as if she was going to protect me, that took me by surprise.

Since she wouldn't be able to do it, it's not that I insult or underestimate her, but in terms of skill I'm better than her. Miura knows that, but she still stood in front of me, as if to say that I am under her protection.

That was the second time someone had done that for me. So I didn't know how to react to it.

And while I was thinking about it, Ebina and Tsurumi arrived. Ebina indirectly told them to leave.

It's strange, I'm suspicious of others, so the normal thing would be to keep an eye out in case those guys were going to do something. But when I saw Ebina's attitude, I relaxed completely.

But it wasn't just me, the others also opted for a carefree attitude, as if those 3 idiots were nothing more than an annoying accident.

It didn't take much thought, the reason we felt safe was because of one person.

It's scary how the presence of one person can do that.

And although one of them grabbed Tsurumi's shoulder, he quickly pulled him away and gave them a warning.

I can safely say that if those guys hadn't left, I would have to cover Yuigahama's eyes as what would happen would be too much for her.

Sensei always taught us to be moderate, even when defending ourselves, we should do so until the opponent is no longer a threat.

But that time Tsurumi did not do it, it was like watching a beast having fun with its prey.

It may be just a coincidence at that time since our situation itself was dangerous.

But when Tsurumi left and returned with a smile on his face, I could guess what had happened, and I noticed how his fists were a little red, as if he had hit something very hard.

And when I tried to ask him, he just avoided the subject and gave me a mocking smile, it was obvious that he took care of those 3 guys.

Maybe it was exaggerated to get to that point, but if we think about it, those guys offended Miura, so Tsurumi wouldn't forgive them.

From the way Miura acts with Raiden, and how sometimes Ebina whispers some things to her making Miura blush. I can tell that she likes him.

I'm sure Yuigahama and Ebina know that.

It's no wonder either because Tsurumi always complies with Miura's whims, although at first I just thought he was indulging her because she's that way.

But when I saw the two of them on a date during the festival, I knew I was right.

He likes Miura.

Miura is beautiful, she has silky blonde hair, she's sociable, she doesn't hesitate to stand up for people important to her, and, most of all, I can tell how Tsurumi enjoys spending time with her.

It wouldn't be strange for Tsurumi to fall in love with Miura.

And when he left us to look for Miura who was lost, I knew that was the case.

Although at that time a part of me was upset, but another part of me was happy.

After all, Tsurumi is still the same guy I knew. A jerk who, even if it has nothing to do with him, will go to help you.

I thought maybe one of them would confess, but going back to Sobu High everything was still the same.

Although what changed was that Tsurumi joined a club, something strange for him, but I can't read his mind either.

So, the weeks went by until a few days ago when Tsurumi was sick. He told me that a few times he gets sick, he has a really bad time, so I decided to go visit him, just to make sure he was okay.

And as expected, I ran into Miura on my way to his house.

Our talk was short until we arrived at Tsurumi's house, where we could hear his body crashing to the floor.

After entering, we could see his body on the floor, his temperature was too much, plus he seemed to be in the worst possible condition.

I took him to the couch and began to treat him.

I thought Miura would do the same, but she didn't seem to know what to do.

After giving her a few orders, we managed to stabilize him.

And since there were not enough ingredients to cook, I decided to go and buy them and leave Tsurumi in Miura's care. To my surprise, when I returned, Tsurumi was on top of her.

There was no way such a thing could happen, so she had done it.

Even being sick, she did not hesitate to get closer to him.

I wouldn't be interested in another time, but since he was sick, I wouldn't let Miura have fun with him. Of course, she denied all this by saying something as silly as Tsurumi getting up, taking off his upper clothes and then hugging Miura and taking her to the couch.

Who the hell would believe such stupidity?

So, after separating them, I started to cook something for him to replenish his energy, plus I bought some medicine and some energy drinks.

I wanted to stay with him until he woke up, but Taishi called me saying he couldn't pick up Keika, so I had to go.

Of course, I warned Miura not to do anything stupid again. To which she only answered me nervously.

The next day he went to class as usual, and we coordinated about today.

And as expected, we had an entertaining morning, after lunch we went to the souvenir store where Tsurumi bought some panda ears for Keika that looked great, I made sure to take several pictures.

When we were about to continue, Miura wanted to go to other types of games. I don't blame her, the games we went to were more child-centered, although Ebina and Yuigahama liked them.

So, we decided to split up, and as expected, Miura went along with Tsurumi.

We agreed to meet before 6 o'clock to watch the fireworks.

So together with Ebina, Yuigahama and Keika we headed to some games to make Keika feel happy. Since she was not very happy when Tsurumi left together with Miura.

We spent a few hours playing different games. I also got Keika a stuffed toy in a claw game.

Ebina and Yuigahama also exchanged some prizes with the tickets we got.

It was quite a nice afternoon between us. And as the last attraction, Keika wanted to go back on a Pan-san type attraction, which consisted of you getting on a wagon and moving through the jungle while watching the show.

Unlike Keika, I'm not a big fan of that panda.

So Yuigahama and Keika lined up to get on again.

I would have balked at this idea before, but it's good for Keika to interact with others, plus Yuigahama is a nice person, her childlike attitude goes along with Keika, so they get along wonderfully.

While they went back upstairs, I stayed with Ebina waiting for both of them to come out.

We bought some drinks and sat near the attraction to wait for them.

''And how did you appreciate today's outing Sakisaki?''

''It was entertaining, plus I had fun, and so did Keika.'' I replied as I took another sip of my drink.

''You're such a responsible big sister, I didn't expect to see that side of you.''

''Just take care of Keika, the usual big brother stuff.''

''The usual, huh. Although I seem to remember Tsurumi-kun mentioning that you also have a younger brother, as he put it, a brocon in all her glory.''

''That idiot.'' Who goes around telling others about me?

''Don't worry, SakiSaki, even if you're a brocon, you can count on me.''

''What are you trying to say?'' I said somewhat nervously.

I turned my eyes away. Ebina may look clueless on many occasions, but she's not, when she takes on a serious expression, she looks like someone else.

''You're very easy to embarrass, has anyone ever told you that?''

She just put on a smile as she said this.

When I was thinking about answering, a voice interrupted us.

''Hello, girls, would you like to join us?''

The voice belonged to a boy, he has a common appearance, he will be our age from what I see. Besides, he is accompanied with another boy.

''What do you say, do you want to go for a walk and then have something to eat?'' Added the other guy.

Unlike that time on the beach, these guys were at least more polite.

I guess Ebina caught their attention, so that's why they're asking us out.

I looked at Ebina, but she had a somewhat sinister smile on her face.

''Are you two dating? Would you like to be the models for some yaoi illustrations? Don't you mind if you're the one receiving?''

Ebina started asking them some weird questions, quickly these guys put on some puzzled expressions.

They didn't expect the girl they asked out to be a fujoshi. This term Tsurumi explained it to me as I failed to understand Ebina at first.

''Then what do they say?'' Ebina said as she approached them.

''I'm sorry, but we remembered that we had something to do.''

Those two guys quickly left; it even looks like one of them was scared.

''Don't you think you were too scary with them?''

Ebina tilted her head. ''What are you talking about SakiSaki?'' She said with an innocent tone.

''It's nothing.'' There's no point in going on when she doesn't even care.

''Maybe you wanted to date one of them?'' Ebina asked as she took a seat.

''Huh? Not even dead. Besides, I'm sure they told us that because they're interested in you.''

''I wouldn't look down on me like that if I were you, after all, you're beautiful Sakisaki.'' Ebina approached me, so I was nervous about her sudden approach.

''It's not that I do, I'm aware of it.''

''Is that so?'' She stepped back. ''As far as I know, Tsurumi-kun mentioned that you're cute.''

''He said that?''

''The day we went to the beach, he did it.'' Ebina has just looked at me as if she found my reactions amusing.

Now that I remember, he praised my swimsuit that day.

''Tsurumi is just an idiot.''

''Is that so? Actually, you have my support, SakiSaki, after all, Yumiko has a lot of advantages, but it's not too late to try.'' Ebina put an innocent smile on her face.

''What are you insinuating?'' I said with a serious tone.

''Who knows. By the way, I'll call Yumiko since the fireworks are soon. Plus, Kei-chan and Yui should be done soon.''

Ebina took out her phone and called Miura.

But her previous words had left me thinking.

There's no way Tsurumi sees me that way, since we're just friends, plus having Miura, I highly doubt anything would happen between us.

And it's not as if I want anything to happen either.

...

It was already 6 o'clock, so we gathered to watch the fireworks.

We were on our way to the side of the park where the fireworks look better. But right on the way there was some kind of show with various floats and stuff, so walking became difficult.

Keika is holding hands with Yumiko and Yuigahama.

Ebina is chatting with Yumiko as we walk, so Tsurumi and I are behind them.

Normally I would be the one to go with Keika, but Miura suggested it first, and Keika went towards her, so I couldn't do anything.

''What's wrong, Kawasaki, Kei-chan might change you for Yumiko?'' Tsurumi started to annoy me.

''As if that's going to happen.'' I replied,

While we were at it, the street we were supposed to cross was interrupted by the floats,

I noticed how Keika and the others had managed to cross before this.

''See what you provoke?''

''I didn't do anything.'' Tsurumi just shook his head. ''Besides, we can catch up with them after the floats pass. It's not as if we couldn't communicate, and Keika is with them, so there's no point in worrying about more.''

His carefree way of acting can become annoying. Besides, the area where we were started to get crowded by people who wanted to watch the floats.

''You really are an idiot.'' I said while sighing.

''People who call other idiots are usually idiots.'' I raised an eyebrow at his words.

I started to advance towards him.'' Tsurumi, if you want me to hit you...''

''Excuse me.''

I felt someone pushing me as that person tried to push his way through the crowd. And since I was on my way to Tsurumi at that moment, I was pushed towards him.

My arms acted on instinct, and I tried to hold on to him. But because of how close we were, my arms went around his neck.

Everything happened so fast that my brain stopped working.

I could feel a warm sensation on my lips.

My eyes focused on Tsurumi's; his surprised expression could be reflected in them.

I felt as if time had stopped.

Why can I see Tsurumi so close to me? Why does he have that expression on his face? Why do my lips feel warm?

I didn't know how much time had passed, but neither of us reacted.

More time passed, the more my mind couldn't process what had happened.

The sensation on my lips was something totally new, something I had never felt before.

But as if it all made sense, my mind connected all the dots.

I quickly put my hands on his shoulders to generate the strength to pull away from him, as I felt I couldn't do it on my own.

As we stood apart, I could understand.

We had kissed by accident.

I felt my face turn red at the memory.

I brought my fingers to my lips, I could still feel that strange sensation, my eyes instinctively fixed on Tsurumi as if there was still a part of me that wanted to deny what had happened.

But there was no way to deny it. My mind knew, my body knew. Besides, I could feel a sweetness that felt familiar.

My mind is in chaos, but I remembered the taste of Max caffe, his favorite drink.

While my mind didn't know how to react or what to do, Tsurumi approached me and grabbed my waist, pulling me closer to him, his face is inches away from mine.

''Wh...'' Even though I tried to speak, I couldn't even finish saying a word.

''Come on, Kawasaki, if you want a kiss, you could have asked me, you know, an accidental kiss doesn't count as one.'' Tsurumi said this as if it was nothing, for some reason this started to annoy me. ''Things are asked for, doing it that way doesn't make sense.''

The emotions I had with me turned to anger.

My mind became clear, and there was only one thought.

I smashed my fist with all my might against his stomach.

''Ghr!''

Tsurumi released his grip on me and backed up a few steps while holding his stomach.

''You really are an idiot.'' I said with some annoyance in my voice.

But a part of me felt joyful since, as he said, a kiss by accident doesn't count as one. And it's not as if I wanted to kiss him.

With that in mind, I tried to calm the emotions that were still inside me.

But I know that's not enough since that emotion is still in my mind as if I wanted it to happen again.

Besides, I felt that I had done something wrong. And even though I try to forget it, I know it's impossible.

...

Raiden Pov.

The fireworks were spectacular, and just as I promised Keika, this time I witnessed them together with her.

After watching them, our day was over.

We left Destiny Land and took a train to our homes.

Yumiko, Ebina and Yuigahama got off first, as their home addresses are one station before mine and Kawasaki.

The normal thing would have been to accompany Yumiko, but at this point there was something I had to do.

Once we arrived at our station, we proceeded to get off, Keika was on my shoulders, so I had to accompany her to her house before going to mine.

Keika fell asleep once the fireworks were over, and luckily she woke up when we arrived at our station.

It's amazing how Keika is still full of energy, kids nowadays are more energetic.

But apart from Keika pointing out a few things, the walk was silent.

I can't blame Kawasaki for that.

When we arrived at their house, Kawasaki opened the door, so I put Keika down and she quickly went inside, she wanted to show them the gifts they had bought Taishi.

''Thanks for today, Keika had a lot of fun.''

''It's nothing, besides, I had promised her.''

Although we exchanged words with each other, there was a a certain air of awkwardness.

''Then, I'll see you at school, Tsurumi.'' Her tone was somewhat monotone.

Kawasaki turned around to head home.

I'm known for being a calm person, of course sometimes I'm not, so the moment Kawasaki kissed me, my mind went into chaos.

I never expected that something like this could happen, an accidental kiss, seriously, what kind of romantic comedy I'm living.

But there's no point in thinking about it.

''Kawasaki.''

She stopped when she heard her name and turned back to me.

I know some things are better not to do, but since it happened, my mind can't calm down, even if I try to control myself, I have a limit, this teenage body doesn't help with this.

She did it first, so I simply can't stay without giving it back.

At that moment I just said the first stupid thing that came to mind to calm the situation, and it worked as I could notice how her expression went back to the one that she usually has.

But, even so, I'm sure she will still keep in mind what happened for a while, our dynamic could change. So, the best thing to do is just to be even.

Besides, it will help me get this out of my head, but still, I know I'll have to take other steps about it.

I grabbed Kawasaki's arm and pulled her to me. My other arm went around her waist.

Before she could react, I placed my lips on hers, giving her a warm and tender kiss on the lips. Unlike the previous one, this one was shorter.

At that moment the feeling I had was indescribable, after all, it was my first kiss.

But this sensation was just as good as the previous one.

I have no experience in this, so I have just repeated what had happened at the amusement park.

After a few seconds, I pulled away from her.

Her face did not change, as if she could not process what had happened. It is amusing to see her expression of disbelief.

"With this we are both on the same terms, so see you at school, Kawasaki." I said with a mocking tone and started walking towards my house.

As if it was just me returning the kiss she gave me at that moment.

Kawasaki might think that kiss was her fault, I can even guess that she thinks I like Yumiko, so doing that would have certain repercussions. But by treating it like it was no big deal, it would make any guilt she has about it disappear.

Since it happened, there was no way to solve this without bringing about some change, but I decided to go for the one that would bring the least trouble.

I could hear Kawasaki make a strange sound. I guess she has already processed what happened.

On Monday the first thing he'll do is to beat me up. Even if I earn it.

But that's okay, besides, I guess I should get someone. Since I doubt very much that now being with Yumiko or Kawasaki, my self-control is going to be enough.

With these thoughts, I started walking home.

Cultural Festival.

As expected, the date for the cultural festival was just around the corner.

So, at the moment the class representative is giving out the assignments for the project that our class will be doing.

By vote and because it is relatively easy, the class chose to make a food booth, simple and easy to manage. I'm sure some other class will opt for this as well.

That reminded me of Yumiko's class doing a maid-themed cafeteria, she complained to me about this, we chatted all night.

The men in her section proposed the idea, seeing beautiful girls wearing maid costumes is very tempting. And by a very close vote, the cafeteria idea won.

Although if we think about it economically, it is an idea that is bound to succeed.

It will be interesting to see Yumiko and Ebina wearing such a costume.

But leaving that topic aside, as I looked at the board, I noticed how my last name is in the section of setting up the stand and carrying some things.

An easy job, although if I had also been put in charge of selling the food, I would have had no complaints.

Don't get me wrong, it's not that I agree, but because of the very personality of my class representative, it would be a hassle to contradict her, and unless it's something I really object to, I won't bother to argue with her.

Besides that, you must have a lot of courage to start an argument with her, her attitude and character are frightening.

It would be a mistake to think that this girl is just scary, it is quite the opposite, not only her attitude and personality are a nuisance, but she has the physique to intimidate any guy who wants to complain about something.

As I know, this is simple, during gym class I noticed how she completed all the exercises with ease, as if she was used to it. She even got better marks than several men in my class.

For my part, I just relaxed, but when she said that no man could beat her, I had to push myself a little. Enough to more than double all of her marks. Of course, this put me in the crosshairs of all my classmates for a while, but by ignoring their stares, I calmed their interest.

''If you're going to brag about something, make sure you're the best at doing it.'' Those words are ingrained in my mind, plus they aroused my competitiveness when someone brags about something.

Once the representative finished talking about the cultural festival, we could leave.

I grabbed my briefcase and left the classroom towards the service club.

Time flew by, it's already a month since Hiratsuka-sensei forced me to join.

A lot of things have happened since I joined, but I don't have many complaints either.

Once I was in front of that door that I never thought I would witness, I slid the door and entered.

And as usual, Yukinoshita is quietly reading.

''I thought punctuality was one of your characteristics that you self-proclaimed.''

She said disinterestedly as she continued reading.

''Meeting the preparations for the cultural festival, sorry for trying to integrate myself into society.'' I said with a mocking tone as I took a seat.

''Who are you looking to fool Tsurumi-kun? At least you must have been assigned to move a few things, am I wrong?''

I pulled out my novel and ignored it.

''Your silence proves me right.'' She said proudly. Seriously, this girl is a pain in the ass.

It's not that I can't beat her in arguments, but as a gentleman I make sure to be cordial with her. That's right, it wouldn't make sense to think that for some reason she's always verbally one-upping me.

''It's not good to take silence as a statement.''

"Am I wrong?

I'd better get on with my reading.

With a smile of victory, she went back to her reading.

Thus, minutes passed until I could hear the sound of the door.

''Come in.''

After receiving permission, our potential client entered.

Although because of the closeness of the festival and knowing that most of the students are busy, this was to be expected.

''Good afternoon, Yukinoshita-san, Tsurumi-kun.'' Shiromeguri-senpai said in a cordial and cheerful manner.

''Good afternoon, Shiromeguri-senpai.'' I was the first to respond. ''How can we help you?''

After saying this, I heard Yukinoshita clear her throat.

''You seem to be very helpful today, that's strange, is it going to rain?''

''Isn't it the function of the club to give help and so on?'' I replied.

Perhaps most of this is because of the trouble I caused her regarding the destruction of the warehouse door. Only a small part of it is because I consider Senpai someone to look up to.

''As always, I see that you two get along very well.'' Senpai is in a good mood.

''So, what can we help you with, Shiromeguri-senpai.'' Yukinoshita returned to her club president mode.

Senpai proceeded to take a seat in front of us.

That reminds me, we must improve our quality of care.

''You see, the student council members are very busy at the moment, and those assigned as second-year representatives are the same way. So I was wondering if you could help us supervise some clubs to verify that their projects are adequate since doing it during the cultural festival itself would be complicated.''

I see this was the normal thing, sections are supervised by class representatives, while clubs by their president, so if the latter did something strange, it's likely that their members would follow him without hesitation.

''We can do that, can't we, Yukinoshita?''

''I'll agree with you this time. We accept your request, Shiromeguri-senpai.''

There was no need to think too much about accepting her request.

''I appreciate it, I'm actually very busy with my section, so it's impossible for me to check those clubs.''

''Don't worry, we'll take care of it.'' As always, Yukinoshita showed professionalism.

''By the way, Senpai, what will your section do?'' I was curious about this.

''We will be doing a play, so I hope you will come to see us.'' She said excitedly.

''I'll be there without failing.'' I replied without hesitation.

''When don't have responsibilities, it's easy, right, Tsurumi-kun?'' Yukinoshita attacked at the first opportunity.

Although this time I have an answer.

''Is that so? Isn't that also not your case, Yukinoshita?''

Knowing how they put Yukinoshita on a shrine and seeing that she came as usual to the club, it's likely that she wasn't part of the preparations or was only given a simple role.

''My case is different, but I doubt that with such a primitive mind you can understand it.''

I just gave her a teasing smile in response, in the end I was right.

I noticed how Shiromeguri-senpai looked at us with amusement. We'd better focus on our work.

''So, senpai, what will be the clubs to supervise?''

She took out some papers from her jacket pocket.

''There are only 4 clubs left to supervise, here are their names as well as the minimum requirements and what they must not violate.''

Senpai handed us papers containing this information.

Literature and cooking clubs were the ones I was supposed to supervise.

I don't think it will cause me much trouble, so it should be easy, I hope so.

''Once we're done, we'll go to the student council room to hand them in.''

I nodded at Yukinoshita's words.

''They're really helpful, so I'll leave them with you.''

After saying this, Shiromeguri-senpai said goodbye and proceeded to return to her section.

I wonder if she has a boyfriend. Of course, I highly doubt I have any chance at all, but it's worth dreaming about.

''Tsurumi-kun, if you're done making strange faces, can we get started at once?''

Yukinoshita as always looks for any opening to denigrate me, though this time I agree with him.

''Alright.'' I just sighed at this, I wanted to stay idle like every day.

Once we both agreed, we left the club heading to the clubs that were assigned to us.

Since I already went to the cooking club once, I guess, I could start with this one.

After a few minutes I arrived at the door of my assigned club.

Maybe I should feel nervous or a bit excited, but doing this is not complicated at all. Maybe it's because of the way I am, or I just don't have enough interest in this. Or maybe it's because my mind is elsewhere, I blame this on a certain blue-haired girl.

Standing around doing nothing won't make this end any faster, so I knock on the door.

''Come in.''

Being admitted, I entered the cooking club.

This place is still just as I remember it, of course, it's not as it's been a long time since I was last here.

The girl who approached me must be the president of this club, she is also the senpai from that time. The other members are using one of the home economics tables while chopping some ingredients and reading a cooking manual.

In the center I can see a blackboard with various names of dishes.

''You're the one from that time, isn't Shiromeguri-san with you?''

Senpai looked to the side hoping to see Shiromeguri-senpai. Although I'm glad, she remembered me, but it must be because that time I was accompanied by Shiromeguri-senpai.

''She's busy, so I'm appointed the task of checking the club projects.'' I said as I took out the list of the things I had to check.

In the papers she gave me, there are the directions for the clubs to follow.

''I see, but you wouldn't have to worry, the cooking club as usual will be dedicated to selling food.''

I guess that answer was something to expect.

I took out a pen that I brought and started filling in the form.

''So, Senpai, what dishes will you be preparing?

''We were just thinking about it, we haven't decided yet, so could you give us a hand? A third party's opinion would be very helpful.''

Quickly the other members joined us.

This club is made up of only girls, I guess if a man joined, I could say it's a harem club.

Senpai was the first to grab chalk as she wrote her idea on the blackboard.

''We were thinking of preparing traditional dishes, something that people are already used to, but our hesitation comes in which dishes we could sell, since making various kinds would leave us in the red.''

I understand that even my section opted for a single type of food since each dish has specific ingredients, so the best thing to do is to decide on just one and sell it in quantity.

''I proposed that we sell Takoyakis.'' One of the members was the first to give her opinion.

''I proposed that we sold Ramen, it is easy to make, and people will like it.'' Another one joined the conversation.

Other members also joined the conversation, giving their ideas.

Quickly the place became bustling. I could hear various typical Japanese dishes amidst all the hustle and bustle.

Now I understand Senpai having several ideas, adding that the other members are clinging to these, reaching an agreement is a distant idea.

But the answer is obvious, choose a dish that is not one of those already proposed.

While they were all arguing, I moved over and grabbed a pot and a spoon.

I started banging on the pot, getting everyone's attention.

When I noticed that they all focused on me, it was time to say my idea.

On a normal occasion this would bring me no problem, but currently my task is to make this club achieve its project for the cultural festival without a problem. It really is a hassle.

''Your ideas are great, in fact, they are good dishes, that's what I would say if they were just any section, but they are the cooking club, and for their ideas to be just that, they leave a lot to be desired.'' I said with a contemptuous and mocking tone.

If they are from the cooking club, one would expect their ideas to be more innovative, traditional dishes are mostly chosen by sections looking to generate an income, but instead, the cooking club should show something better.

Just as I expected, my words caused several girls to look at me with annoyance.

''If you know so much, then what dish do you recommend?'' Said one of the girls who must be my age.

''Kabobs.'' I replied with a normal tone.

They all looked at me with a face of disbelief, as if they were thinking if the guy in front of them was an idiot.

I don't blame them; I would think the same thing too if someone told me that.

Traditional Japanese food is already at a point where perfecting it is almost impossible, but common food has infinite potential as to how we can improve it.

Senpai cleared her throat to get our attention.

''I think that if you don't have an idea on the subject, you shouldn't have an opinion, Kohai-kun.''

The others nodded in support of their chairwoman.

But this is fine, from the start I was looking for this situation.

If you want to succeed in smashing a gang, you just have to defeat their leader.

''Excuse my insolence, Senpai, but if the cooking club can only offer traditional dishes, I must tell you guys that it is a disappointment. With that level, surely someone like me can do better than the whole cooking club.'' I put on a teasing smile as I finished saying this.

Provoking others comes so naturally to me for some reason.

''Those are very bold words, Kohai-kun.'' She put a smile on her face. ''Then you won't have any problem having a competition, will you?''

I would never agree to something in which I'm sure I can't win.

''I have no problem with it.''

''If you win, we won't have a problem following your idea, but if you lose, well, I'll think of something.''

''Then it was decided, but we still need to choose an impartial judge.''

We could ask the other members to be the judges, but since one of the participants is the club president, there could be favoritism.

''We could ask one of the teachers.'' It was the suggestion of one of the girls.

''I think I have the right candidate.'' I smiled as I thought of the best candidate.

...

''As a judge, it is my job to grade your dishes in an unbiased manner, so I expect a fair competition without cheating.'' Hiratsuka-sensei said with an encouraging tone.

Together with Senpai we went to look for Hiratsuka-sensei in her office. Fortunately, she was lounging at her desk, so she didn't hesitate to agree to be the judge for our competition.

''I expect an exquisite dish from the president of the cooking club, and from you, Tsurumi, at least make something edible.''

Oe, oe, Sensei's words are so encouraging that they make me want to put a lot of spices in my dish. But that's for another time.

''Then, begin!''

We both started to take out the ingredients we would use.

Since I was a kid, I was always interested in cooking, more because my parents didn't stop at home, so if I didn't want to eat reheated food, I had to learn how to cook. My mother taught me a few things, and thanks to technology, I was able to watch tutorials to improve, of course there is also practice.

So, I can say that cooking is one of my fortes, so this competition is no big deal. More because I know what dish my rival will prepare. On the other hand, if I were to face Yukinoshita, I wouldn't know how our confrontation would end.

But those thoughts aside, it's time to cook.

... (I would put how the ingredients are prepared and the cooking process, but it would feel too tedious to read).

We both finished cooking, so it was time to deliver our dishes.

Senpai handed Sensei a sushi dish. The most striking thing was the ingredients used as fillings, a variation to make each one taste different from the other.

''This looks good.''

Sensei began to eat them.

She quickly devoured the contents of the plate. Apparently, she had not had lunch.

I must say that it was somewhat interesting that Senpai opted for this since sushi is one of those dishes that is hard to perfect.

But I won't lose anyway.

''It was very delicious, I could even say that you already won, but Tsurumi's dish is still missing, although you put up a difficult barrier to overcome.''

If those words of Sensei's are a way of showing support to me, I think she should change the definition of words of encouragement.

Senpai put on a smile of victory, don't you think it's too presumptuous?

''Hiratsuka-sensei, I hope it is to your liking.''

I put my dish in front of her.

Something simple likes meat skewers with vegetables.

''Itadakimasu.''

Sensei put one of the 3 skewers I prepared to her mouth.

I could tell how her eyes widened in surprise.

It's bad to judge a book by its cover, a dish as simple as skewers has too many possibilities.

How to sauté the meat, cooking time, how to season the meat, these are some of the methods I used. Because I could be thinking of all the possible ways, there are to cook, and I wouldn't finish.

When she finished the first skewer, Hiratsuka-sensei picked up the next one and made a surprised face.

I didn't prepare the 3 skewers the same way, although it wasn't necessary, I just did it to show off a little.

''I wish I had a beer with me, this would go too well as an accompaniment.''

She didn't stop eating as she said this with a nostalgic tone.

''Maybe for another time.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

Once Sensei finished eating, it was time to pick the winner.

''After thinking about it and having tasted both dishes, the winner this time is Tsurumi!'' Sensei exclaimed.

I could notice the surprised face on Senpai's part, good thing I prepared an extra one.

''Sensei, that doesn't suit me...'' When she was about to complain about the decision, I decided to interrupt her.

''Try it.''

I handed her a plate with the fourth skewer I made.

She took the skewer, but her expression changed as she took a bite.

She quickly finished it.

''How did you make a simple skewer taste so good?''

Hearing their chairwoman's answer, the other members surrounded me.

I only just realized my mistake, as I looked towards Hiratsuka-sensei, she had a smirk on her face.

This is going to be annoying.

...

''You helped the cooking club; shouldn't you have a smile on your face?'' Sensei said with a cheerful tone.

''Having to teach the girls how to prepare the skewers, in addition to guiding them through the whole process was a pain''. I said as I let out a sigh.

''I didn't know you were so skilled at cooking.'' Sensei was in a good mood, and this only annoyed me because of how she laughed when I was overwhelmed by all the girls in the cooking club.

''I'm good at a lot of things. Plus, in the future I wouldn't want to be an adult that the only thing I can prepare is instant ramen.'' I said with some mockery.

Sensei put a hand on her chest, as if she had received a shock.

''Well, it's just that not all adults have time to learn, als...'' As Sensei tried to excuse herself, I decided to interrupt her.

''I don't think there's any excuse for being such a pathetic adult who can't prepare anything other than instant ramen. In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if those kinds of adults were single.''

Sensei fell to her knees.

''I guess that's not your case, is it, Hiratsuka-Sensei?'' I asked with an innocent tone.

I crouched down close to her to get a better look at her expression.

''I-I just have to f-find a husband who knows how to cook.'' I felt a little pity for her words.

I really don't know how single a beauty as Sensei can still be. Men her age are complete jerks.

''Although by statistics men are looking to form a relationship with a woman who can cook.'' I guess I'm still too vindictive.

Sensei's expression returned to a demoralized one.

''Do you think like that too?'' Sensei said in a dejected tone.

''I don't really care since a relationship is based on both parties complementing each other.''

My words energized Sensei.

''What do you think about older women, do you like them?'' Sensei said with a tender tone.

''I love them!'' I answered without hesitation. Besides that, I stared at her while saying this.

Why wait for the fruit to ripen when you can go for a ripe one? Besides, Hiratsuka-sensei meets the requirements of my ideal girl.

Of course, I haven't come of age yet, but when I do, and if Sensei still doesn't manage to find a partner, I guess I wouldn't mind sacrificing myself.

''W-what are you saying...'' Her face became a mess between nervousness and excitement.

''Leaving aside your poor love life, could we continue Sensei? I want to get this over with so I can go home.'' I said with an exhausted tone.

After leaving the cooking club, I asked Sensei to guide me to the literature club since I have no idea where it is located.

Sensei stood up as she returned to her usual expression, joking around like this is fun for her.

During the course of the month where I was in the service club, Hiratsuka-sensei paid us many visits, so you could say that our interaction became more natural, plus we can talk in a more familiar tone, just like how she does with Yukinoshita.

''You don't have to tell me again.'' With our little act finished, we continued on our way. ''By the way, Tsurumi, could you prepare those skewers for me another day, I'd like to take them home so I can pair them with a good beer?'' Sensei was in a good mood.

''Maybe another time, since I'd like to drink with you too, but I'm not of age yet.'' I could notice the sign on one of the halls, so this must be where the literature club is. ''Until then, if you're still single, we could get drunk until dawn.'' My tone of voice was mocking.

With my words already said, I walked forward towards the literature club.

I could notice the surprise on her face at my words, but she quickly returned to her usual smile.

''Don't get so cocky, brat.'' Sensei said with a mocking expression.

We said our goodbyes after our little exchange of words, now I hope the literature club won't give me any trouble.

I knocked on the door of the literature club, hopefully this will be easy.

''Come in.''

Enter the classroom after hearing a reply.

The inside was not surprising, several desks next to shelves full of books. It reminded me of the library.

At least here the distribution is more even, as there are 3 men and 3 women.

One of the guys stood up and approached.

I could tell by his appearance that he was also a Senpai. It was to be expected, you would hardly see a club with a first-year president, except for Yukinoshita.

''I am the president of the literature club; do you have any business with us?''

His tone was not very polite, I would also respond somewhat annoyed if I were interrupted in the middle of reading, I understand you.

''I come on behalf of the student council to supervise your project for the cultural festival, as long as everything is according to the rules, you can go back to your book.''

If you speak to me in a less than respectful manner, don't expect me to respond in a formal manner.

I took out the paper corresponding to the literature club to validate my words.

Regarding the cooking club, it has already been completed. Besides, the idea is within the allowed parameters, so only this club remains.

I could notice how the president's face changed to a more uncomfortable one.

I also noticed how the other students focused on us. I feel like this is going to be a headache as well.

''The literature club prepared two projects besides offering our books to anyone who wants to read them. These projects are two writings by our group.''

Seeing how the tables and seats were arranged, I guess it's something like one project by the men and the other by the women.

''I guess the idea isn't that bad since it goes with the theme of the club, so that'll do.''

Apparently, I was worried for nothing.

As I was about to finish the paperwork, the club president interrupted me.

''Wouldn't you like to give our projects a review?''

I wanted to trust the judgment of the literature club, but from his tone of voice, I can see there's a problem with this.

''I guess that's on my responsibility.'' I said with a bored tone, I already wanted to finish leaving.

I received from the president his writing while, from the group of girls, one came up to me and handed me a booklet.

Good thing I learned to read fast.

The boys' work was interesting, work of fiction about a young man who is reincarnated in another world, but by chance gets the power of a god, after several years he decides to be reincarnated and live a peaceful life, but as if fate is against it, his day-to-day life becomes problematic, from a meteorite falling in his world, to his younger sister being taken to another world.

Although they didn't delve much into his origin, it's interesting. With this project I don't see any problems, so the one with the girls must be the problematic one.

Reading the title, I knew this was not going to go down well.

''The ways of how to * the bad guy while subjecting him too *.''

I always say you can't judge a book by its cover, but on this occasion, I felt I had to.

I opened the booklet to start reading.

I didn't even finish the first page, and I could already read how several men took it out on each other. I wish it had been a violent way, but I doubt very much that my mental stability wants to imagine the situation that the poor guy went through.

I took a quick glance at the other pages, and they were all about how several men were defiled by other men. There was no context involved, it was just action between men.

I closed the booklet and placed it on one of the tables.

''I see, I guess the literature club is a bit peculiar. I'll make sure this can't taint the soul of any unsuspecting boys.'' I said with a calm smile as I headed for the door. Although I'm sure my eyes show no life in them.

It would be best to tell Shiromeguri-senpai to shut down this club. If they are only dedicated to writing such aberrations against humanity, it would be best to give any other club a chance.

''Please wait, we're not all like that!''

The president and the other guys stopped me from leaving.

''You can tell that men can't appreciate the art in our writing.'' One of the girls was the first to speak.

''That's right, their weak minds couldn't appreciate the art, even if it hit them in the face.'' A second girl joined the first.

I'm sure art wasn't what hit the protagonists of that literary aberration.

''Where's the art in men being defiled by other men? You've heard the opinion of the person responsible for approving our project, you'll only get our club shut down if you keep up this stupidity."

''What do you call stupidity? But they wouldn't complain if it was about how a guy puts together a harem, would they?''

And so, both sides began to argue.

This time I have no idea how to deal with the girls. Even Yukinoshita would think the same as I do. Seriously, why the hell are the two clubs I've been assigned so problematic? I'd like to get the hell out of here.

But I don't want to disappoint Shiromeguri-senpai, besides, Yukinoshita would make fun of me for not getting the literature club to come to an agreement.

I understand that Sobu High supports creative freedom, and I'm sure there are better ways to capture their ideas, but a write-up of men sharpening swords at each other is not the best way to go.

Even if it were approved, reading just raw content without any backstory is pointless.

A story consists of a beginning, a development and an end, but if we start with the development only to leave it there, it's devoid of any logic.

While I was thinking about it, I remembered a certain person who might be useful, after all, she asked me to supervise her writings. And since I owed her a lot, I just swallowed my pride and had to read it.

And to my surprise, omitting everything related to me doing things I don't want to think about, the rest was passable, even some parts were interesting. If only she didn't use my name and characteristics for her main character, I would have no problem with constructive criticism of Ebina's writings.

While the literature club was in chaos, I pulled out my cell phone and texted Ebina.

I have Yumiko and the others as contacts, so it made it easier to get in touch with her.

Luckily, for me, Ebina had stayed in the library reading, so she agreed to help me with this.

After a few minutes Ebina arrived, I opened the door for her as all the members were discussing how writing men defiling others could be considered art. Seriously, it would be best to shut this place down.

I explained the situation to Ebina and gave her the booklet to look over.

She made strange faces during the time she was reading it, but I also noticed a certain distaste for it.

A story without a plot or a beginning can't be any good.

''Do you think you can do anything?'' Ebina is my only option, if she can't do something about it, it's best to give up.

''You're lucky, I know a way to fix it, but you can't complain about it, okay?''

I feel like, I'm making a contract with a demon, but if she can make both sides reach an agreement, I can only risk it.

''Alright.''

I smashed my hand against one of the tables, drawing everyone's attention.

Ebina gave me a look as if thanking me for making everyone be quiet.

''Did you girls write this?'' Ebina asked with a friendly tone.

''Yes, we did.''

The girls replied proudly.

''I must say it was interesting, the part where they lock the boy in the warehouse, and he is surrounded by everyone was good. Also, the part where they enter his house in the middle of the night with no chance to put up resistance or HOW THE MOTORCYCLIST BAND HELD HIM BACK FOR SEVERAL DAYS IN...'''

''Ebina!'' I got her attention so she wouldn't get off topic. For in a few more seconds, she would be bleeding from the nose.

''I think I got off topic.'' She coughed a little to resume her words. ''All in all, it was a good read, but that's about it, it doesn't have something to grab you or make you keep reading, it's just scenes of self-pleasure, there's no rhythm or way to make the reader convey the feelings, plus they didn't even give the main characters a name, that takes away a lot of points.''

I think I was right to call Ebina, although a part of me doubts it.

''I thought you'd understand, but apparently you can't appreciate art either.''

One of the girls was the first to debunk Ebina's words.

I could notice several veins on Ebina's forehead, I know that there are things that people take pride in, and art for yaoi is part of Ebina.

''Do you think I don't know art? Let me give you a lesson, Kohai.'' Although those girls were older than Ebina, she called them as if they were her juniors.

Ebina took out a booklet from her bag.

''Once you read this, you will know what I mean.'' Ebina said proudly.

The girls took the booklet and sat down as they began to read.

In the course of their reading, I could feel them looking in my direction.

I am aware of the content of that booklet, but I will not complain. Since I gave it my approval.

Now I regret leaving it to Ebina to keep Yumiko and Kawasaki from arguing.

Thus, the minutes passed until the girls closed the notebook and stood up.

''We're sorry.''

They all bowed as they apologized in unison.

Notice how the boys were surprised by that behavior.

''We didn't know that there was an abysmal difference between us. In fact, our work can't compare to such a tremendous masterpiece.''

''That's the difference when you make sure that every part makes sense, and the characters' relationships show growth.''

Ebina could be proud of her writing, as even other girls had recognized it.

''Sensei, please teach us.''

The other 2 also joined the first one's request.

''If you ask for it that way, I guess I could do it.'' Ebina said with a smile.

''I know the way Ebina writes, so that kind of writing is passable, barely, but she does it.''

Ebina sat at the girls table as they took notes on her words.

With this should be enough, it only remains to wait to see the progress of your project to finish the review of this club.

''By the way, what did they read to act in such a devout way?''

The club president approached the table where Ebina's booklet was and took it.

Before he opened it, and the other members examined with him the material with which the problem of his club was solved, I put my hand on his shoulder.

''Believe me, you don't want to read that, not because of the content, but because of what could happen to you.''

I said with a terrifying tone, even my crimson eyes must have given terrifying air to my threat.

I know the contents of that booklet, even more so because of the way the girls looked at me as they read the booklet, so I can't let other people read it.

Ebina made me promise not to have complaints about it, but I didn't promise anything about other people checking it out.

''Take it as a friend's warning.'' I squeezed my hand on his shoulder.

All their looks were filled with fear. It was to be expected from guys who only read. Picking fights with someone else is the last thing they want.

They all nodded at my words.

That should be enough. Now all that's left to do is wait.

...

''I didn't expect the literature club to do that kind of writing as well.''

''I didn't either, in fact, I thought this job would be easy to do.''

Once I finished certifying both projects, I was able to call it a day, so I left together with Ebina,

''I didn't know you were helping the student council.''

''It's a small favor they asked me, so I couldn't refuse.'' I never thought that supervising the projects of both clubs would be such an exhausting job.

''I see, by the way, I guess you're coming to our section to be a customer of our maid cafe, right?''

That reminded me that I should go, so I can see Yumiko wearing a maid outfit.

''Of course, I'll go.''

''That reassures me since Yumiko was refusing to participate, but if you come, she'll have to accept it.''

''Although I'm also interested in seeing, you wearing a maid's outfit.'' It was hard for me to imagine Ebina saying something like ''Welcome master.''

''I'll be helping out in the kitchen, so you won't be able to have that taste.'' Ebina said with a mocking tone.

''It would have been an interesting sight.'' It's a pity, because with that I would have had something to make fun of her, since Ebina has a lot of things to make fun of me.

''Is that so? Although now that you mention it, it would be interesting to see you wearing a maid's outfit, a short skirt, plus, since other men ask you for a servic...'''

''I understand, I understand, I'm sorry.'' It's a headache dealing with Ebina. ''Wait, why are you writing that down?''

Ebina took out her booklet and started making notes.

''Whenever I have a moment of inspiration, I usually write it down.''

I feel that the day is closer when the book 50 shades of Raiden will be published. At least I'll get paid for the royalties.

''This makes every part of me regret calling you.''

''Come on, it was fun for me to find more girls with my hobby.''

''Say it for yourself, I'm sure the things you taught her were how a poor guy with black hair and crimson eyes is in a relationship with other men.''

''That was the first draft, now her love interests are a popular guy and a teacher.''

''I didn't say anything.'' I'd rather not know that.

Even though our conversations are about this kind of thing most of the time, I won't deny that it's somewhat entertaining, but it's still a headache.

''When I finish the first volume, you'll be the first to give it the thumbs up.''

What did I do to deserve this? I can think of a lot of things, though.

Since we had no more business in common, I said goodbye to Ebina and headed towards the service club.

The bell indicating the end of club time had already rung, so I'm sure Yukinoshita won't be in a good mood for making her wait.

As I opened the door, I noticed her reading as usual.

Her attire was normal, except that she was wearing a light blue sleeveless sweater instead of her usual jacket. A nice change of scenery, if you ask me.

I walked over to take a seat in my usual spot, but this caught her attention, as she turned her gaze to me.

''I take it that responsibility and punctuality are not your strong suit, are they? Or was the small task of supervising two clubs too much for you? If that's the case, I must say that even an animal could do better than you.''

''I missed you too, but leaving that aside, complete the papers Shiromeguri-senpai left, so let's get this over with.''

Take a seat as soon as I finish saying this.

My mind had enough for one day to start an argument with Yukinoshita.

''That's what we would have done if someone hadn't taken so long.''

''I understand I'm all the adjectives you have in mind about me, but let's deliver this, so I don't have to see you at least for this day.'' I said with an exhausted tone.

''You snatched the words right out of my mouth.'' And as usual, she responded in an indifferent manner.

After our little exchange of words, we went to the student council room where we handed in the report with the clubs we supervised.

With this, I could finally consider our assignment finished.

The work of the student council is really annoying. Although if Shiromeguri-senpai asked me to join the student council, I guess I might think about it.

The good thing is that this year the representatives from each section who help out at the cultural festival are sophomores, and next year I doubt I'll be selected.

Come to think of it, next year at the same time there will be events that will make those two take it more seriously.

It would be interesting to see, but by that time I will be gone from this club.

I'll worry about it in due time, though.

I got to my locker and changed my shoes; it was finally time to go home.

''You know that saying goodbye shows the degree of a person's manners, but I doubt you can understand it.'' Yukinoshita said as we were already at the school gates.

''Ojou-sama, I'm sorry that this humble servant is in his own world to the extent of ignoring your presence, which is not a nuisance at all, so I wish you a safe journey back, don't go getting lost on your way home.'' I said with a cordial tone, of course the last part was not.

I already felt calmer, so I didn't hesitate to answer her mocking words.

''Your worries are unnecessary, but I will take it as a degree of improvement of your person towards social conviviality.''

''That makes me glad, I'm already getting closer and closer to no longer having to be cooped up in that place.'' If I managed to show that I were a valuable member of society, I could leave whenever I wanted.

''If you think that's construed as an improvement compared to your attitude and the incalculable flaws you have, let me tell you that you haven't even started.''

''At least let me believe that I can be free of you now.'' I said with a dejected tone.

''You say that as if I consider your presence pleasant, when it's quite the opposite.''

''I guess we think alike.''

At least we have something in common.

After our little exchange of words, I took the opposite direction of Yukinoshita.

Now if I can have peace at least on my way home.

''Tsurumi-kun.'' I turned around when Yukinoshita pronounced my last name. I noticed how she raised her hand in farewell. ''See you.''

''See you.'' I raised my hand as I turned around to continue on my way.

There are only a few more days left until the cultural festival, I hope that day will be quiet, although knowing my luck, I'm sure it will turn into a tiring day.

...

After finishing setting up my section's food stand, as well as moving the materials and ingredients, I was able to finish all my work for my section.

That was all my assigned work for today, the beginning of the cultural festival, and now I am free to wander all over the place.

Of course, there is still the opening of the cultural festival made by the student council. Maybe next year I will attend since at that time Shiromeguri-senpai will be the one to give the opening speech as the president of the student council. But now I have no interest in participating in this.

The days went by fast, as it seems like it was only moments ago where I had to take care of the cooking club, as well as read things that shouldn't be written.

But leaving that topic aside, it's still early, Yumiko told me that she will be busy supporting in the kitchen, but in the afternoon, she should have more time, so I should go at that time, so there would be no point in going before that towards her section, and it's not like I have a fixed place to go either.

The Shiromeguri-senpai show only has performances in the afternoon, so, simply put, at this time I have nothing to do.

Should I go home and come back in the evening? I guess that would be best.

So I headed for the exit.

At this time, only the students in charge of setting up the stalls were present, and they will be attended by their classmates. Others should be checking that the preparations for the commencement speech were ready.

Part of me was glad I was not on the student council; it would be a complete nuisance to be the babysitter of all the participants of the cultural festival.

When I was already at the entrance of Sobu High, I could notice a certain Sensei. I thought she would be supervising the start of the festival like the other teachers, but it's not as if I have anything to talk to her about either, so I passed by her side.

''Tsurumi, where are you going?'' But apparently, she does have something to talk to me.

I stopped in front of her.

''I've already finished my work with my section, so I'm heading home.''

''The festival hasn't even started yet, and you're already planning to leave? Don't be a spoilsport and at least attend the opening speech.''

''I'll pass on it; I have no interest or any reason why I should go.'' I said with a monotone.

''Yukinoshita still has a long job ahead.'' Sensei sighed as she said this.

It's not like caring more about myself than others is a bad thing either.

''And you, Sensei, shouldn't you be working?'' I decided to strike up a conversation since I'm not in a hurry to go home either.

''I am working.'' She said proudly.

''Standing around doing nothing? As an adult I'm going to work as a Sobu High teacher.'' I said mockingly.

''Don't press your luck, Tsurumi, but my job is to look for some students to help us in terms of security, since there are always problems or people who are looking for fights, it's annoying to deal with them.'' This last she said while clucking her tongue.

I can understand that since anyone can attend our festival, so encountering troublesome people is to be expected.

''Shouldn't the student council take care of it?'' Yukinoshita mentioned this, that one function of the student council is to look after the safety of all people, and in case they don't have enough staff, they will recruit volunteers. Luckily, Shiromeguri-senpai didn't come with this kind of request.

''It is, but in the same way there is always lack of staff, that's why I was given the task of looking for people since I know several candidates for this, but most of them are busy. Besides, I have only found one volunteer so far, but I want at least two.''

My instincts told me it was best to leave, and since they never let me down, I decided to heed them.

''It's a pity, I wish you luck, Hiratsuka-sensei, with perseverance you should make it.''

I cut off the conversation and started walking home.

But before I took another step, Sensei's hand held my shoulder.

''Come to think of it, you said you were done, and you were going home because you had nothing to do, right?'' Sensei said with a tone of excitement.

''Age must be making you hear things.'' I said with a mocking tone, but still she only increased the strength of her grip.

''I'm young enough to have no hearing problems, so you're perfect for the position.''

''Unfortunately, I'll have to decline, I forgot to feed my cat, so I'm in a hurry to get back.''

''Do you have a cat?''

I noticed some hesitation in her words, so I quickly took out my cell phone and selected Kuro's photo album.

I showed Kuro's photos to Sensei.

''That's a nice black specimen.'' Apparently, she likes cats, but that's to be expected, according to studies women who can't find a mate ends up adopting cats, and Sensei is going that way.

''That's right, so if you like another time, you can come to meet him another time.''

''Let me think about it.''

Sensei put a hand to her chin as she took my words into consideration, her grip had disappeared, so it was my chance.

''Then tell me your answer another time.''

With nothing to hold me back, I quickened my pace to get away from this place.

Just when I thought I had gotten far enough away to start running, I could feel an evil presence behind me.

For the second time, I felt its grip on my shoulder, though this time it was stronger.

I slowly turned my head, as if I were in a horror movie. Her expression was terrifying, as if she were some kind of a monster.

She caught up to me just before I could run.

''I must admit it was a perfect strategy, but I won't fall for something as simple as that.'' At least she recognized my escape plan.

''I had to try.'' I had no escape anymore, so I just resigned myself to my cruel fate.

''Don't behave as if I sent you to a horrible place.''

''Doing things that are not in my best interest can be considered a cruel fate.''

''Leaving aside your little interest in contributing to society, join me in giving you a sash indicating that you are helping as security, since the way I see you, you wouldn't bully anyone that way.''

I'm sure there are several who would deny that, but I have no way to escape from this since, if I did, it would only get me punished by Hiratsuka-sensei.

''I don't have any other choice, right?''

''Just accept it, Tsurumi, besides, this will help you score several points as a person. I''m not one to have favorite students, but maybe I could make an exception.'''

''Your words are a great comfort, Hiratsuka-sensei.'' I said with a dejected tone.

I shouldn't have gotten out of bed today.

...

I accompanied Sensei to her office where the other volunteer she mentioned was.

Part of me was already expecting this person to be Yukinoshita, but I was wrong, although I would have preferred it to be Yukinoshita.

Blonde hair, a fake smile, with the attitude of someone good who always seeks to keep things peaceful and ends up being the center of attention.

The other volunteer is Hayama Hayato.

If I thought about it carefully, it would make sense for him to be here.

We both gave each other a brief look of recognition. We only interacted once, and it wasn't the best way to get to know someone.

''I'll be brief, your job will be to keep an eye out for problems among the people in attendance, and if there are, you should seek to solve it. Although I highly doubt it will happen, so you can have fun while patrolling.''

After saying this, Sensei handed me a yellow band, the same one Hayama wears.

I took the sash and put it on, this will make me stand out.

While I was considering how I could use this band to get some benefits, Hayama started to speak.

''It's nice to work with you. I am Hayama Hayato.'' He stretched out his hand towards me.

Hayama is someone I don't like, but it's not as if if he was my enemy, or I have deep hatred towards his person either.

''Likewise. I'm Tsurumi Raiden.'' I said with a monotone before shaking his hand.

''I see you two are getting along well, that's good.'' Sensei nodded her head. ''Then you should be at the opening speech first, then you'll start patrolling.''

''That we will, Hiratsuka-sensei.'' Hayama answered for both of us.

With our directions already said, we set off for the auditorium where the speech would be held.

The walk was silent, as there was no reason to engage in conversation.

Once inside, we went to meet with the members of the student council who were finishing the last details as the speech was minutes away from starting. The number of students present indicated as much.

Hayama started chatting with some senpais, I just leaned against a nearby wall while taking out my cell phone.

''This is a surprise, of all people I didn't expect to see you in this place, is it a bad omen?''

I didn't need to direct my gaze towards the owner of that voice, I managed to recognize her just by listening to her, after almost a month with her, it was easy to do so.

''Those should be my words; I didn't expect you to be helping the student council.''

Looking in her direction, I found the president of my club, she was wearing her usual uniform with a light blue sleeveless sweater, she also had headphones around her neck.

''Hiratsuka-sensei called me early, the student council needed support in the preparations for the speech.'' She said as she used her hand to push her hair back.

''How helpful of you, should I give you a little gold star for your participation?'' I had nothing to do, so I decided to tease her a little to pass the time.

''I don't need anything from you. In fact, I'm surprised that you're supporting the student council.''

''Just like in your case, Hiratsuka-sensei forced me to participate.''

''I should have guessed that was the case since you would have made great progress if it was your own initiative.'' She said with a mocking tone.

What do you take me for? It's not as I'm someone heartless to others, at least that's not the case with people close to me.

''I don't see any merit in doing this on my own initiative. Since at this moment I should be at home sleeping or reading one of my pending novels, but I was forced to be the security at this place.'' There was no point in excusing myself, so I was honest about it.

''One does not seek compensation by helping someone.'' She touched her hand to her hundred. ''Looks as if I still have a long way to go to reform you.'' Yukinoshita said with a tone denoting annoyance.

''Yukinoshita-san, good morning.''

But before I answered her comment, someone else joined our conversation.

Yukinoshita turned her gaze towards Hayama, who had approached us.

''Hayama-kun, good morning.'' Her manner of speaking became distant and cold. It reminded me of the time we argued over how to get things done.

As expected, there wasn't a good relationship between the two of us.

''I see that you are also supporting the student council.'' Hayama, as usual, said it with a calm smile.

''That's right, I help in the area of preparation, as well as in the appointment of staff.''

Instead of helping, it seems that the most annoying job has been delegated to Yukinoshita.

Shiromeguri-senpai said it on that occasion, Haruno took it upon herself to leave the Yukinoshita surname very high in Sobu High, and since Yukino is the younger sister, I'm sure the third-year members of the student council consider her to be just as apt as her older sister. So, delegating an annoying job to her would be the most optimal thing to do.

Of course, they couldn't force her to participate, so Hiratsuka-sensei asked her to do it as a favor. Besides, being Yukinoshita, it's obvious that she wouldn't refuse to do something she can demonstrate her ability and talent with.

''At least your work will be over in a few minutes.''

Unlike Yukinoshita, my job is to patrol until the cultural festival ends, while Yukinoshita's will end once the opening speech is finished.

Yukinoshita put on a smile at my words, it seemed that he was waiting for the moment to use my words against me.

''I didn't think you knew Yukinoshita-san, Tsurumi-kun.'' But before she could answer, it was Hayama who again interrupted us.

''More than I want to, I'm obligated to deal with her, how much I would give to obtain my freedom.'' I put on a mocking smile as I looked towards Yukinoshita.

''That attitude of yours was the one that gave me the task of making you someone useful and productive to society in the first place, and the way things are going, it seems as if all my time invested was in vain.'' Yukinoshita said this with a somewhat dejected tone, as if I was a hopeless case.

I could tell how Hayama put on a somewhat uncomfortable smile at being once again relegated from our conversation.

''Yukinoshita-san, we need her to finish the preparations.'' This time it was the voice of a student council member who interrupted us.

''I'm coming.'' She turned to us after answering. ''I'm very busy at the moment, so I'll be leaving.''

Hayama and I nodded at her words and watched her leave.

Her job must be more annoying than mine.

''She's quite peculiar, right?'' Hayama said with his usual tone.

''Who knows.''

I replied as I took out my cell phone.

...

The speech passed normally. Once it ended, everyone present left to enjoy the festival or attend the various projects they created for the cultural festival.

And just as Hiratsuka-sensei instructed me, I started to walk around the school to keep an eye out for trouble.

My idea was to walk for a while and then go to the library or some place to read, but I didn't expect Hayama to follow me since we left the auditorium.

At this point, we found ourselves outside the school by the stalls that are similar to those at a fair. The typical ones where you pay to compete and get a prize.

At least Hayama was silent during all this time, of course he was stopped several times by girls asking him for guidance, although it was obvious that they just wanted to interact with him. I tried to continue on my way, but Hayama quickly caught up with me.

''Tsurumi-kun, how has Miura-san been?''

Hayama's words caught my attention.

I didn't expect him to ask about Yumiko.

''As usual. Why do you ask?''

Maybe at the time it would have been normal for Hayama to ask about Yumiko, and in turn for her to be after Hayama. But the reality is otherwise, Yumiko couldn't care less about Hayama.

''I tried to talk to her a few times, but she's always distant with me. I even wanted to apologize for what happened that time in the cafeteria, but she didn't pay attention to me anyway.''

I couldn't help but put on a smirk at Hayama's words.

Originally it should be Yumiko who would always be after Hayama, always asking about him or finding out if he has any love interests, but now he's the one who wants to manage to interact with her. How hilarious.

I'm sure Hayama realized that Yumiko is far superior to Sagami. I don't blame him, it's like comparing a queen to a maid.

No matter how much authority Sagami can gain by being at Hayama's side, she will still be inferior to Yumiko.

I don't know why Hayama decided to choose Sagami, as this made her become a parasite. Of course, I have no idea if, originally, in the second year just Yumiko and Hayama would become close, but the way things are going, that already became something impossible.

The reason why I think about it is because Yumiko is in love with me. I'm aware of it since I noticed the changes in her way of acting with me. Besides, I don't plan to change our current relationship, the status quo is something I don't want to change between us, maybe before I would have thought that doing this is cowardly, but now that I live it in my own flesh, I prefer to leave things as they are, otherwise, I feel that the weight of my own actions will tear me apart.

Maybe there will be a time when all this will be destroyed, but until that time comes, I will continue to act as I always have, and in turn, I will prevent it from happening.

It's too selfish of me to deny Yumiko's feelings for me, but that's the only answer I could come up with, plus it's not like she's unhappy with our current situation, so as long as there's no problem, things will go on as usual. Even if I have to use others to get these feelings under control. Being a teenager is hard.

''After what happened that day, her behaving that way is the normal thing to do.''

Sagami threw a glass of water on me, to which Yumiko slapped her. Before they both started to fight, I did the same with Sagami.

Hayama that time has just stayed at bay, he could have calmly done something to stop Sagami, but he didn't, maybe because he didn't expect her to act that way, while with a few words I made Yumiko stop paying attention to them.

If I were Hayama, I would think about having Yumiko by my side instead of Sagami, someone you can calm down with simple words, but at the same time I wouldn't put up with them picking on you. Having someone like that by your side, being Hayama, would be exceptional.

But it's too late for that now, his words confirmed it, Yumiko doesn't even consider him fit to exchange words with her, so the idea that he can use Yumiko as Sagami's replacement is impossible.

''That's why I wanted to apologize for what happened, but I see that it will be impossible.'' Hayama kept his usual expression as he said this, as if he didn't want to show that he was frustrated that having someone better than Sagami as a partner would become impossible.

While I was thinking about how to make fun of his situation, the sound of a fight caught our attention, so we headed to that place.

When we arrived, we noticed how two boys who were not from our school were threatening the owner of a target shooting rack.

I guess this is going to get interesting.

''Let me talk to them.'' Although before I could incapacitate those two, it was Hayama who went first.

From what happened that day, I'm sure he considers me someone impulsive, so the best way to avoid further trouble is for him to be the one to take control of the situation. Not that I mind intervening either, if he does it on his own, I have no problem with it.

So I stood on the sidelines while Hayama approached those two guys. Just by looking at them, I can tell they are older than us, maybe by 1 or 2 years.

''Hello, I'm Hayama Hayato, what's the reason for the dispute?''

''Ah?! Don't meddle in the matters that don't concern you.''' Replied one of them to continue holding the stall owner by the neck.

''I'm in charge of the festival's security, so it's my job to solve any inconvenience that happens.''

I must admit that the calm manner in which he says this is to be admired, as those guys have the appearance of hitting first and asking questions later.

I could notice how several students piled up due to the discussion, among them several girls who noticed Hayama and were telling him to teach them a lesson.

''A pretty boy won't tell us what to do.''

The second one who was free approached and stood in front of Hayama.

''I will cordially ask you to leave.''

''Who the fuck do you think you are!'' The latter replied in annoyance.

He tried to punch Hayama, he expected his punch to hit Hayama squarely and send him flying, but it didn't happen.

Hayama dodged it easily, he moved his body in order to put his back against the chest of this guy while holding his arm, he used the strength of his opponent to knock him down with a key. A perfect takedown if we were talking about judo.

It was to be expected, I doubt very much that the son of a wealthy family like his didn't know how to defend himself.

''Stay on the ground for a few moments.'' Hayama said with a cordial tone.

The girls around me started praising him for his perfect way of incapacitating their attacker, and being the ones who started it, Hayama would be seen as the hero who came to stop the criminals.

''Looks like you're not just a pretty boy.'' The other let go of the stall owner and focused on Hayama.

He advanced towards this one with the attention to hit him, but at the same time he was careful not to get the same key as his partner.

Hayama blocked and dodged several of his blows, took advantage of a brief opening to grab his arm and place him on his opponent's back. Hayama used his leg to kick him in the back of the knee, making this guy get on his knees as he lost his balance. By having him restrained by the arm, he had already won the match.

In less than 1 minute Hayama subdued these two troublemakers.

Everyone present cheered for Hayama. After all, he took care of his opponents spectacularly.

''Tsurumi-kun, help me escort them out.'' Hayama said as he lifted up the guy he was holding.

I nodded at his words and went for the one on the ground.

Hayama's way of fighting was clean, I can tell he must have trained since he was a kid too, and being from a rich family, that's probably the case.

But if he just fights like that, there's a big difference between us.

When I tried to lift the guy who was on the ground, he moved and tried to hit me, to which I moved my head to dodge his blow, I pulled him towards me holding him by the collar of his shirt, giving him a headbutt that left him stunned.

This happened in a matter of seconds, and since everyone was paying attention to Hayama, no one noticed.

I grabbed the guy's arm to lift him up and dragged him to the exit. To which he did not put up any resistance, as he had been somewhat confused by the blow to the head.

Once at the exit, we set them free. Of course, the guy I was accompanying was the one who got the worst of it, a judo move and a blow to the whole head.

''Please don't come back until you know how to behave.'' Hayama said with a smile, to which those guys just nodded reluctantly and started to leave.

If I had been alone, I suppose things would have had the same conclusion, although the development would have been rougher, since, if they tried to beat me up, they should be prepared to be treated like a punching bag.

Upon returning inside Sobu High, a large group of girls and some boys gathered around Hayama, congratulating him on his performance and his incredible display of physical strength.

There was no point in staying in this place, to which I decided to continue my patrol.

''Hayama, we should cover more ground, so let's split up, while you stay and chat with your fans.''

I said as I advanced to another side of the school.

Hayama said a few words, but because of the commotion I couldn't hear him. I guess he won't follow me anymore, since from what happened, I can deduce that he only wanted to talk about Yumiko at first, but seeing that it's an impossible case, there's no need to keep patrolling together.

It's too bad for you Hayama, but I don't plan to hand Yumiko over to you. Even though in the end we're both the same shitty person.

...

The next hour passed normally, there were no problems around the areas I patrolled, so I decided to take a break on the rooftop of the school.

Once I got to the rooftop, I laid down on the water tower.

To think that it was in this place where I used to have lunch together with Kawasaki, sometime later Yumiko joined us, and in turn she brought Ebina and Yuigahama.

In the blink of an eye more than half a year passed since I entered Sobu High, a few more months and I would be starting my second year.

At first, I never considered that my stay at Sobu High would be like this, being friends with Yumiko, Kawasaki, Yuigahama and Ebina.

I even had the notorious fire queen who should be after Hayama end up falling in love with me. How hilarious.

Now that I think about my whole situation, I wonder how things would have been if she hadn't moved to another city. Although I should be grateful to her parents for taking her away and making my childhood more peaceful, really who said having a childhood friend was a nice thing? I have more grim memories than pleasant ones during the time we were friends.

''Hey Desmont, your idea of wanting to just be someone else in the crowd is pathetic, you should take this new opportunity to enjoy it to the fullest, create a harem and stuff.''

''Ah? Sorry, but I'm not interested in it, I just want to have a quiet and ordinary life like anyone else.'''

Even if those were my words on that occasion, I wonder what she would say to me when she saw my current situation.

And if she were with me, I'm sure Hiratsuka-sensei would have gray hairs having to deal with her, since even I can't stand her.

Granted, we only spent a few months together before her parents moved away, but the problems she caused me still to give me nightmares. And just remembering our first meeting makes my cheek hurt, that punch she gave me I still remember. Of course, I'm sure she hasn't forgotten the one I gave her either.

But it would be best to put those thoughts aside, it's been more than 9 years since that time.

...

I looked at my cell phone noticing that I received a message.

To my surprise, it's a message from my cute younger sister.

''Onii-chan, can you wait for me at the gate of your school?''

It's strange, I didn't expect that Rumi decided to come to the cultural festival. Although I have no problem with it, in fact, I'm glad since I'll have someone to hang out with. Besides, I could get her prizes and show her that her big brother is superior to all the others.

I responded to her message and headed for the entrance.

As I reached the front door, I noticed my younger sister, but she didn't come alone, as she was with a group of elementary school girls.

I can remember some of them, as one day Rumi invited her friends to the house, and while I went down to the kitchen to have a can of Max caffe after taking a shower, I was so focused on my thoughts that I didn't notice her guests. And when I did, I decided to pretend I hadn't noticed and proceeded to go back to my room.

When her friends left, she gave me a long lecture, but I noticed that Rumi was happy about something, so I just nodded at her words, which made it seem as if I didn't take her seriously.

As an older brother, I can't make my pretty inmouto look bad, as I'm sure Rumi would be upset with me if I embarrassed her, although it would also be fun to see her expressions.

I approached their group and introduced myself properly.

''I am Tsurumi Raiden, Rumi's older brother.'' I said with a cordial tone.

''It's nice to meet you Onii-san.'' Said one of them.

Like any group, there should always be a leader, and in this case I think that girl is it.

''My friends insisted on coming, and since we were given permission at school to attend the Sobu High festival, we decided to come.'' Rumi said somewhat indifferently.

''Come on, Rumi, don't be like that, I'm sure you wanted to come too.'' One of them hugged Rumi from behind, to which the others also joined in.

I'm glad my younger sister has so many friends, as she usually talks about her day at school during dinner. This originally shouldn't have been the case. But as a big brother, I couldn't just be an observer, so I made sure to teach her the basics of how to socialize and how to deal with people who are a nuisance.

Little by little she was helping girls who were being picked on or who were lonely, thus creating her group of friends. I am so proud of her.

I used my hand to wipe away the non-existent tear because of how proud I am of her.

''Onii-chan, what are you doing?''

I could feel the gaze of Rumi and all her friends.

''I'm happy that you have so many friends.'' I said this like a father proud of his daughter.

''Don't say such things!'' Rumi blushed as she said this.

Her friends found my words amusing, but in turn, Rumi gave me an angry look.

''Then Onii-san, since you're a student of this school, would you show us around?'' Rumi's group leader changed the subject. For an elementary school girl, she seems more mature than the others. I'm not surprised that she's the one leading that group.

''Gladly.'' There was also no point in standing around chatting at the entrance when the interesting stuff was inside.

So, I started leading the way followed by several elementary school girls.

Along the way I could notice several accusatory glances at me.

A guy with a yellow sash followed by several elementary school girls. I'm glad Yukinoshita isn't around this place, I'm sure she would call the police and have more than 10 patrol cars chasing me.

''Lolicon!''

I started looking around when I thought I heard those words. I can't be blamed for that, if I were to observe a kid my age in my situation, that would be the first thing I would think.

I dispelled those thoughts to concentrate on my current situation, Rumi and her friends only have at most an hour before they have to go back to their school, so I have to make sure they have fun during that time.

The best thing to do is to go to the fairground-type booths since you can get prizes for a modest amount of money.

Money is not a problem for me, at least 1 or 2 Sundays a month I have a Panda job at Destinyland, either handing out balloons or acting in a play. I got used to it, plus the pay is good, so I can't refuse.

So I led Rumi's group to the courtyard where these types of stalls were located.

There were plenty to choose from, so they should be the ones to choose.

''They can choose the games they want; I'll pay for it.'' I said proudly.

''Really? You're amazing, onii-san.'' One of them was the one who said this while hugging me.

''Lolicon!''

I looked in all directions when I thought I heard this for the second time. Seriously, I'm kind of paranoid about my situation.

''You don't need to stick to him.'' Rumi quickly pulled her friend away from me.

When her friends heard Rumi, they all at once surrounded me to thank me as if they were looking to annoy her.

I can hear the police sirens.

''Let's leave this for now that the looks they are directing at me are anything but pleasant.'' I quickly wanted to change the subject, as apparently Rumi's group of friends like to tease, and what better than to do it with her older brother.

Once they parted from me, and from receiving a death stare from my cute inmouto, the group of girls split in two and went to the different stalls.

I gave enough money to the group where Rumi went while I accompanied the other group. Although they might have a hard time with some of the games, I'm sure Rumi will be able to handle it, after all, I taught her all the basics about how these kinds of games are tricky to win.

The group I was accompanying consisted of Rumi's group leader and two other.

''Onii-san, we want to go to that place.''

One of them pointed to a target shooting stand, it was a coincidence that it was the same stand we took care of the troublemakers.

''No problem.''

When we arrived at the stand, I paid for money while they were throwing balls at the target.

The game consisted of shooting as many targets as possible, on the basis of which you can get prizes.

This kind of games have a trick, the first targets are easy to shoot, while the next ones are complicated, and how do I know if they are the same targets, you may ask, it's simple.

The intermediate targets like the later ones have a little glue added to the base, not so strong to prevent them from being knocked over, but strong enough not to be knocked over unless you do it with enough force, and in the case of elementary school girls, it would be impossible.

I found out about this while working at Destinyland, during lunchtime I talked to some of the people in charge of these stands. I am not one of those people who like to start a conversation with strangers, but I have no problem doing it, more because I was curious about it.

I could notice how the girls managed to knock down the first targets, but the next ones were not knocked down. You could pick the prizes after knocking down two or more. But in their case, they were only able to knock down one.

Even though they didn't know, they wouldn't be able to win, the anticipation of being able to do so was fun.

While they were distracted by it, I approached the stall keeper to chat with him.

''Hello, couldn't you at least give them some of the cheaper prizes, it's the thought that counts.''

Hayama and I had helped him a few hours ago, so I don't think he would object to this.

"And why should I do that?'' But his answer wasn't what I expected.

''A small favor, plus we helped you with those guys a while ago.''

''I just watched as Hayama-san took care of those two while you were just watching like a coward.''

I noticed that even the stall keeper referred to Hayama with respect. For a senpai to treat you with such respect, I wouldn't expect anything less from Hayama, but I didn't like the tone with which that guy spoke to me. Respecting your elders is something ingrained in Japanese culture, but in my case, if I don't receive respectful treatment, don't expect me to do the opposite.

If he had just answered me that he couldn't or that maybe it would be bad for his business, there would be nothing to do, but now that he told me that way, maybe I can have fun in this place.

Once the girls in Rumi's group ended up failing for the second time, it was my turn.

''Tell me what prizes you want; I'll get them for you.'' I said with a serious tone.

Quickly each one pointed out the prizes you got if you managed to knock down 5 consecutive targets, these were the most striking ones, being the reason why people decided to give it a try.

There were 4 of these, each one pointed to a different one, so the fourth one would be for me.

''Give me 3 tries.''

Senpai looked at me somewhat puzzled but agreed.

Once I had the ball in my hand, I started knocking down each target.

No matter if the game was designed to be difficult, it was enough to apply enough force to knock them down. At first glance, I don't look like the type of person who can do that.

So, I knocked down all the targets 3 times in a row, each time claiming prizes for Rumi's friends. When I gave the third prize to the missing girl, it was time to go for mine.

But when I wanted to ask for the next attempt, the stall keeper refused.

It was expected that without the flashier prizes, there would be no way people would like to play at his booth, so giving me another try would be like bankrupting his little business.

Knowing this, I normally wouldn't insist, as a few hours ago he had problems with certain annoying guys, but knowing the way he talks to me, don't expect him to be someone cordial.

''You know, I am part of the security of the cultural festival, I also know Shiromeguri-senpai who is the secretary of the student council, and in turn, I have a good relationship with her, so what do you think would happen to your position if I told her that you don't want to fulfill the function for which your position was approved? Not only would there be a punishment towards your section, but I am also sure that all your colleagues would go against you. Now tell me what you will do about it. Will you deny me the attempt, or do you prefer to bear the responsibility?'' I said this with an arrogant and threatening tone.

Of course, senpai had no reason to believe my words, but I made sure my tone of voice was full of confidence as I said this.

He simply looked down and handed me the prize without having to knock down the targets with the ball.

Every way I looked at it, it seemed as if I had abused my authority to get this poor guy to give me all of his valuable property. I could even get him to hand over his earnings for the day, but that would be too much on my part. But excusing myself from it would be even more difficult since I actually just did what anyone would have done. And, of course, I might have gone a little overboard.

With my prize already in hand, I decided to leave the stall along with Rumi's friends who were staring at me.

''Is something wrong?'' I asked, even though I already had some idea about it.

''I just thought that Onii-san can become very scary.'' Said the leader of the group while the other two nodded at her words.

''I guess I went a little overboard.'' It was normal for them to think that way.

''I mean that in a good way, you got us the prizes, even though we failed at it, plus that guy was a jerk, so I remembered how Rumi-chan mentioned that her brother may be calm, but when he gets serious, he's really scary.'' She said this with a smile, to which her two friends also nodded happily holding their prizes.

''If they put it that way, let's go to another stall and get everything.''

''Onii-san, you can get really greedy.'' Said one of them.

''Are you opposed to the idea?'' I asked with a mocking tone.

''Not at all.'' All 3 responded in unison.

So, we went to various stalls to win the best prizes. Of course, this time I was not so cruel to the stall keeper, but they still looked at me a little angry when I kept winning the prizes.

After several minutes, our haul was great, we even got prizes for Rumi's other friends.

With our hands full, we headed to the meeting place. When we arrived, I noticed my pretty Inmouto with her group of friends, they also managed to get some prizes, but there was no comparison to the amount we managed to get.

''Look what onii-san won for us.'' Suddenly, the leader of the group showed all our loot, which she also shared with the others, after all, there were too many things.

While all the girls were going through the various prizes, my pretty inmouto approached me.

''I'm worried about the stalls you snatched all those prizes from.''

''If they offer the prizes, it was a fair deal.'' I said while stroking her head, to which she quickly pushed my hand away, somewhat blushing. ''By the way, here.''

In one of the stalls there was a Pan-san keychain. Maybe the stall keeper put it up thinking that no one would ask for it, but, to her bad luck, I asked for the keychain. She tried to change my offer, she even offered me all the other prizes in the place, but I didn't accept the change.

It is certain that her section asked everyone to bring an item for the prizes, and she gave her limited edition keychain out of compromise, not thinking that anyone would ask for it.

Although if I didn't claim it, it's certain that Yukinoshita would sooner or later find this place and claim it too, so she never had any hope of keeping it by putting it up as a possible prize.

Rumi accepted the keychain while staring at it.

''Thank you, Onii-chan.'' Maybe it's because we're in public, and several people can see us, but she said this in a tender way while averting her gaze.

My inmouto is the cutest in the world, and whoever says otherwise, say time and place to show his a thing or two.

''O I see you received a peculiar gift, Rumi-chan.''

Suddenly, her group of friends surrounded Rumi, generating her to feel more embarrassment.

''It seems it's true that you have a brother compl...'' As one of her friends was about to finish speaking, Rumi interrupted her.

''I'm hungry, onii-chan let's get something to eat!'' Rumi grabbed my arm and started dragging me towards the food stalls, causing all her friends to enjoy my younger sister's embarrassment.

I'm glad she has people she can joke around with like this.

...

I took Rumi and her friends to the food stalls where they each enjoyed the various dishes the cultural festival had to offer. But as usual, time passed quickly, and they had to return to their school.

I accompanied them to their school, after all, I had nothing better to do.

Once at the gate of their elementary school, I said goodbye to them.

''Onii-san it was nice to meet you and hang out with you.'' The leader of the group said as the others nodded happily.

Oe, oe, don't say words that can be misunderstood, even some teachers fixed their attention on me.

Don't worry, I'm a lover of older women, so I would never lay a finger on a primary school girl.

''I had fun too, thanks again for looking after Rumi.'' I bowed towards her.

''Don't worry, since in the end she's the one taking care of us.'' That girl said with a smile on her face.

''Come on, let's leave that and go inside at once, or we'll be late.'' Rumi urged her friends to go inside while she stayed with me,

''You have a good group, take good care of them.''

Although that girl is the leader of the group, Rumi is the center of it, after all, she was the one who gathered all of them. And her friends know it.

''I know, that's why I appreciate them so much.'' She said with a nostalgic tone. ''Thanks for today onii-chan, they had fun.''

''Don't even mention it, as a big brother, it's my job.''

''By the way, didn't you have a job to fulfill at your school's festival?''

''There is no more important thing in the world than my pretty inmouto. I'd even give my life for you.'' I said it with all the determination I had.

''Siscon!'' Rumi did not hesitate to utter those words that had already become a habit whenever I speak to her in this way.

She quickly started to head inside her school.

But she stopped before disappearing from my field of view.

''Thanks again for today, Onii-chan.'' Rumi said with a sincere smile and walked inside her school.

''I never thought that having a younger sister could feel so rewarding since, I was an only child in my previous life, so I wanted to make sure this time to be a good big brother.

And I see I'm doing a good job.

With these thoughts, I headed to Sobu High.

...

The next few hours nothing interesting happened, so I have just wandered around to kill time.

Looking at the time, I noticed that it was already 3 o'clock, so I headed towards Yumiko's section, but not before sending her a message as she indicated.

As I was near her classroom, I noticed the incredible line.

Whoever came up with the idea was a genius.

I saw the maid cafe signs everywhere, as well as heard some people talking about this place. So the long line was to be expected.

And with the speed that customers are leaving the place, I'm sure I'll end up going in when they close.

But I guess I don't have a choice.

As I was about to join the line, I noticed Ebina who came out of her salon wearing a kitchen apron over her uniform. It's not a maid's outfit, but it fits her well.

''Tsurumi-kun, over here.'' Ebina called out to me, so I approached her.

''Looks as if your business was quite a success.'' I said as I looked at the amazing line.

''We've been full of customers all morning, even more seem to be coming in now, so we're busy.''

I can imagine that since it's safer for the men in your section to be exempt from this since people come to observe beautiful girls wearing a maid outfit, not other guys.

''I can notice it, then I'm just left to wait like everyone else.''

Seeing Yumiko wearing a maid outfit would be worth having to wait in line.

''I actually went out to look for you, there's no need for you to stand in line like the others.''

This surprised me, so this was why Yumiko told me to send her a message before coming this way. I could consider myself a VIP customer, not bad.

As I was about to enter, the men in line started to protest.

''Why does he get in without waiting in line?''

''I've been waiting for over an hour, I don't think it's fair!''

''Who does that guy think he is!?''

''Just because you are part of the student council doesn't entitle you to preferential treatment!''

The latter made sense, as from the band it was easy to intuit this.

However, before I could respond to his complaints, it was Ebina who responded.

''Right now, we have enough customers, so if you like it, you can leave. Although, come to think of it, Yumiko is going to come in as part of the service desk.''

Before Ebina said this, everyone in line looked as if they were about to leave, but after she said the latter, they all stood still in line, as if they didn't want to give up their place to anyone else.

In this half of the year, Yumiko's name became known, more because she was always next to Kawasaki, Yuigahama and Ebina. A group of 4 beautiful girls would not go unnoticed.

And since she's not next to Hayama now, it's obvious that she would catch everyone's attention, be it boys in our year or seniors.

A girl as Yumiko would not be ignored so easily by all the men of Sobu high, her beautiful golden hair, her jade-colored eyes, besides having a slender figure, as well as good proportions that look good with the rest of her body. They would only make her catch everyone's attention sooner or later.

But as expected from Yumiko, she was indifferent to all the boys, even those who wanted to confess to her, ended up with their hopes and dreams shattered.

And sure, maybe there might be some stupid guy who thinks that a personal approach could be much more effective, but after getting a look from Kawasaki, they all ceased with any stupid ideas.

Several boys also wanted to confess to Yuigahama, but Kawasaki managed to scare them away. So, I can entrust her with the safety of the others. So I don't have to intervene or overdo it.

Ebina was the one who informed me of all this since, if I were with Yumiko all the time, it would only make rumors arise, and having everyone giving me death stares would be a nuisance.

Putting this aside, I decided to enter the classroom along with Ebina.

The classroom was remodeled, there were several decorations on the walls, as well as on the tables. In addition, a small area was assigned as the kitchen.

I could notice several of Yumiko's classmates serving the other customers. Each was dressed in the classic maid's outfit of black with white.

Though I also noticed that there were no tables available.

''I can tell you're part of the cultural festival security, do you think you can give us a hand with a troublesome customer? He refuses to pay for everything he consumed, plus he also refuses to leave.'' Ebina said with her usual tone although I could sense some annoyance.

She looked in the direction of the guy she mentioned.

He didn't have our uniform, so he's someone from another school, he's almost my height or a little taller than me, plus he has a face of a a few friends. I understand why they didn't keep insisting.

''I'll take over, since I also need a table available.'' I said as I made my way to the guy's table.

I wasn't going to eat standing up, so the normal thing to do was to vote for that guy, and since I'm now technically part of security, I have no problem doing that.

''Yumiko will be with you in a moment.'' Ebina walked back towards the service area.

I'm sure she said the latter to motivate me.

Once I was in front of this guy, I had two options; the first was to politely ask him to leave, and the second would come to be my favorite.

''Excuse me, can you pay what you owe and then leave?'' I said with a cordial tone.

Maybe during this time, he would come to his senses and leave without protesting.

"Oh? Why would I do that? The service in this place sucks, as well as the food, so I won't pay until I get compensation.''

Since I walked in, I could tell how happy the other customers were and how they enjoyed their food, so this guy just wants to be a nuisance.

The normal thing would be to throw him out of here without drawing attention to himself, but there was one thing about his words that pissed me off.

If I remember correctly, Yumiko was helping in the kitchen from early on. She wanted to accompany me during the festival to go to different places and enjoy the various stalls, but having a responsibility to her section and companions, she was fully dedicated to this.

So, how should I take that guy's words when he is indirectly insulting Yumiko?

I'm a patient person if they mess with me to a certain extent, but if there's one thing I can't stand, it's when a stranger comes to insult people close to me.

''Then it'll be the hard way.'' I said somewhat annoyed.

I stretched out my arm and grabbed his face with my hand, I was faster to the point that he couldn't react in time to avoid it.

''Then, you will pay what you owe and leave, or I will take the money out of your inert body myself.'' I said with a friendly tone as I increased the strength of my grip.

Interesting how if you press on exact parts, you can cause a lot of pain.

''You fucking ...''

He didn't even finish talking when I started to increase my strength.

He quickly brought both hands to grab my wrist, but even then he couldn't pull me away.

''I don't have all day.''

All that's left for me to do is to knock him unconscious. It will be annoying to throw his body into the hallway.

''I understand, I understand, here's the money.'' Said that guy with fear in his voice. Right now he must be feeling a lot of pain at the points where I put pressure.

He used his arm to pull out several bills, leaving them on the table. I used my free arm to keep them with me.

''Now get up and follow me.'' It only remained to get him out of here.

Although I said this, I did not release my grip on his face.

And knowing I was not joking; he obeyed my orders.

I took him to the door of the living room, I could also feel everyone's gaze, but I ignored them.

Once I opened the door, I used my arm to throw him into the hallway.

His body crashed to the floor as if he was a piece of garbage. He should be thankful, if there weren't so many people, what I would have done to him would have been worse.

The guys in line, as well as others walking by, stared at me.

''The next one who comes in and doesn't want to pay will get it worse.'' I emphasized the latter.

With my work done, I closed the door and headed for the table I managed to vacate. But first, I approached one of the girls and handed her the guy's money.

I'm sure this will get the people here talking about it, but I don't have much of a problem, in the end I'm doing the job Hiratsuka-sensei gave me, and any responsibility will fall on her.

I decided to look at the letter while waiting for Yumiko.

And it wasn't long before I could hear footsteps coming in my direction.

''Welcome, Goshujinsama.''

As I looked up, I could notice Yumiko saying this somewhat blushing.

Yumiko is beautiful, of that there is no doubt, but at this moment she is much more than that.

She wears a black and white maid outfit, this one has a top opening in the chest area, so it leaves very little to the imagination, more because Yumiko is well-endowed in this part, plus her outfit is somewhat short, just enough to leave free a space between her skirt and her black stockings with white border, making her thighs stand out much more. And if that wasn't enough, she wears a Katyusha on her head, which gives realism to her role as a maid, plus her golden hair and jade-colored eyes make her look incredible.

Simply put, I couldn't get tired of seeing her wearing that uniform.

''If you stare at me so intently, you just make it difficult.''

Even the somewhat embarrassed manner in saying this makes my eyes unable to stray from her figure.

''You can't blame me; I'm just following my instincts.''

I'm starting to regret not following my instincts that time at the Ferris wheel.

Although if I asked her, I'm sure she would wear that outfit another time.

''Mou, don't say such things!''

I seriously never get tired of teasing her, more so when it's a new situation, and she's acting much more innocent than usual.

''That's no way to talk to your master.''

''I'm seriously going to get revenge for this.'' She pouted as she said this.

''It's a risk I'm willing to take. But that aside, the suit looks great on you.''

''At first, I wasn't too sure about having to wear it, but I guess it was worth it.'' Yumiko smiled as she told me this. Really, how can she become so beautiful?

I'm in paradise. If I'm dreaming, please don't wake me up.

''Then Goshujinsama, what are you going to order?''

After reading the letter, I already knew what I would order;after all, what else would someone order when going to a maid cafe?

''A cup of coffee and an omelet with the ritual to make it taste more delicious.''

''Are you really going to make me do that!?''

''It's your master's will.'' I said with a somewhat mocking tone.

''Just this once. Besides, Ebina told me that you gave us a hand with a troublesome guy.''

It was worth it to take care of that guy.

After saying this, Yumiko went to the service area.

Among all the girls in this place, Yumiko is the one who attracts the most attention, although if I were to think about it another way, if Yukinoshita also wore a maid outfit, I could give her competition, but Yukinoshita would lose for two big reasons. But if we were to go to the service area and so on, in that case Yukinoshita would have an advantage coming from a traditional family.

But it would be impossible to see Yukinoshita wearing a maid's outfit because of the way she is as well as the way she talks, it would make the very idea unreal.

And say something like, Yukinoshita, do you want to wear a maid outfit? I'm sure she would report me for harassment. But if there's one thing, I'm sure of, she would look great in that kind of outfit, omitting the chest area. You can't blame me, I'm a teenager physically.

While I was thinking about it, I could see Yumiko approaching with my order.

I never get tired of seeing her.

''Your coffee and omelet, Goshujinsama.''

Yumiko left my order on the table.

''Thank you, it looks delicious, but there's still something missing.''

I took out my cell phone to record it.

''Are you going to record it?'' Yumiko asked as she slammed her hand on the table.

''I'm sure Kawasaki will enjoy watching this.''

Kawasaki is also busy in her section, during my patrol I passed her classroom, she was assigned the task of being the receptionist, and since she is not part of some club, her work also started early until the end of the festival.

And during our little exchange, I noticed how she acts the same as always, except for a few moments when she hesitates, but it's an acceptable result. After all, at the end she accidentally kissed me, and I did too. This should have changed or modified our interactions, but in the end, it served to act as if this was no big deal. I won't deny that I enjoyed the kiss through.

''Raiden, I promise I'll get revenge for this.'' She said while giving me a death glare. I'm sure if it were just the two of us, there would be no problem, but currently the other customers can watch us.

''It's part of the service of this place, I don't see her doing anything wrong.'' I could observe other girls doing this, so it's not something impossible that I was asking.

Of course, there was no reason for Yumiko to do it, but if I'm already here, why not have fun teasing her to the end?

I'm sure after this she'll ask me to accompany her shopping or go to karaoke with her, it might become annoying to do this, but it's not that it's not to my liking, in the end, hanging out with her is fun in a way.

''As you command Goshujinsama.'' She just resigned herself and accepted her fate.

Yumiko used a bottle of ketchup to draw a heart on my omelet and mentally prepared herself for what was next, she looks cute.

''Furi Furi.'' Yumiko started waving both arms in rhythm with the song. ''Moe Moe, Waku Waku, Shaka Shaka.'' She made a heart shape with her hands. ''Oishiku nare!'' When she finished, she stretched her hands towards the omelet.

A part of me wanted to laugh at seeing Yumiko make such gestures, while the other part found her performance tender.

''It was funny.'' I tried to say with a calm tone, but I wanted to laugh, in the end that part won.

''Mou, that's why I didn't want to do it!''

It's fun to tease her like this.

''Itadakimasu.'' I thanked for the food before starting.

The omelet is exquisite, there's no doubt about that, and knowing the ritual Yumiko did before, it gives it that extra flavor.

During the time I was eating, Yumiko remained expectant about my opinion of the food. I could tell her that it's delicious, but I'll tell her when I'm done, just let her wait a little longer.

''And how was the food Goshujinsama?'' She ask somewhat expectantly.

I'm done eating, so it's time to tell you my opinion.

''It was delicious, I don't have to lie.'' I said as I sipped my coffee.

Yumiko smiled at my answer.

''It was to be expected, after all, I prepared it.'' There was a lot of arrogance in her voice, but she had every right to say it, it was delicious.

''If we increase the spell on it, as well as your dressing, it makes anything taste better.'' I said with a mocking tone.

''I only dress this way because it's part of my job, don't get the wrong idea.'' She said with some embarrassment.

Even lying, she looks cute.

But it was to be recognized, guys like suits, even more if it's pretty girls who wear them.

''The maid caffe idea is good, you have a lot of customers.''

I looked at the different tables that were occupied as soon as the customers left. It is likely that next year another section will opt for this idea.

''I was against it at first, but in the end, it turned out to be a good idea.'' Yumiko sighed as she said this. ''But we're still very busy, I thought the customers would decrease in the afternoon, but they keep coming in.''

''Wouldn't that be good?''

This place having a lot of customers only means better profits.

''We're running out of staff, some girls are also part of clubs and have to go help out, so it's hard for us. Although in the morning Yui was helping us.''

I didn't expect that Yuigahama would help, more because she is from another section.

''And why isn't she now, if I'm not wrong, she's not part of a club.''

I would have liked to see Yuigahama wearing a maid outfit. As a man I recognize it, she is beautiful, so seeing her wearing a maid uniform and saying welcome master is an interesting and funny sight.

''The redhead called her saying that she should be supporting her section instead of being here, so Yui went to help the food stand that her section set up.''

As expected, the easiest thing to do was to set up a food stall, and Yui's section also opted for that option.

''If only she were here, it would make things easier for us.'' Yumiko looked somewhat exhausted as she said this, it must not be easy to be cooking since early in the morning.

Knowing Yuigahama, from her attitude it should be easy for her to do this. So, losing a great resource was bad for Yumiko. Of course, she can't blame her for it since Yuigahama has no obligation to do it.

But if she were to finish the job assigned to her by her section, she could come here to support Yumiko.

''I think I can help you with that.''

Unlike the other stalls, the food stalls finish their work once they have finished using all their ingredients, so these stalls sold everything. But since there are many food stalls, it is normal to stay until the end of the cultural festival without having finished selling everything.

Food stalls are a double-edged sword, it's a simple idea, but you might not be able to sell anything.

Yumiko fulfilled my whim, plus the food was delicious, so the least I can do is bring Yuigahama to help her.

''Are you serious?'' There was emotion in her tone of voice.

''It's the least I can do, so I'll go find Yuigahama and give her a hand.''

''That would be very helpful, I appreciate it Raiden.'' Yumiko formed a beautiful smile on her face.

''It's nothing.''

I got up from my seat and took out the money to pay, but Yumiko stopped me.

''You helped us with that guy, plus you're going to do it with Yui too, I couldn't charge you for this.''

''You're just making me feel like an idiot if I don't manage to bring Yuigahama.'' I said while keeping the money in my wallet.

''Then make an effort, Goshujinsama.'' Yumiko opted for an innocent tone of voice when saying this. Seriously, this girl is cute and scary at the same time.

...

After saying goodbye to Yumiko, I went in search of Yuigahama, and since she was in a food stall, I went to the courtyard where the food stalls are.

As I passed by the different stalls, I noticed a certain orange-haired girl who looked bored in her seat at a somewhat hidden stall.

''Yo, Yuigahama.'' I greeted her as I approached her stall, something that woke her up from her mood which didn't seem to be the best.

She was dressed in a kitchen apron on top of her uniform.

''Tsurumi-san!!!''

''I see you have an interesting position here.'' I said with my usual tone of voice.

Yuigahama is in charge of a Takoyakis stall. But she was alone, unlike the other stalls that at the very least have two people manning it.

''It's what my section chose, but as you can see, I have no customers.'' She said somewhat dejectedly.

Looks like it won't be so easy to send Yuigahama with Yumiko.

''What about your other classmates?''

''They had things to do, so they left me in charge of everything.'' She sighed as she said this. ''And I was having fun in Yumiko's classroom.''

Yuigahama is a good and kind person, but it doesn't stop others from taking advantage of her. Of course, if Yumiko or Kawasaki had been with her, this wouldn't happen.

I could take Yuigahama's place, but I would be in this position until the closing of the festival. Besides, this place doesn't do much to capture the attention of customers.

I can only come up with one idea.

''I have a solution, you can sell everything and go with Yumiko, but it can only be done if you are willing to do it.''

''I'll do it, if I can go back to Yumiko, I'll do anything.'' Yuigahama said with determination.

''That's what I wanted to hear.'' This will make things easier, as Yuigahama promised to do whatever. After all, what better than good marketing to make a business thrive.

''Tsurumi-san, why do you have a wicked look on your face?'' She said with some hesitation.

...

''Do I really have to go like this?'' Yuigahama looked somewhat uncomfortable with her new way of dressing.

''You said you would do anything, so this is the quickest way to attract customers.''

My idea was simple, have Yuigahama promote the stall and bring in customers. Of course, other stalls do the same, so how could she do to stand out even more? It's simple.

I made Yuigahama fold her blouse to the middle of her body, revealing her stomach. Also, her blouse had the first button open, leaving very little to the imagination. Of course, they still covered her breasts, it could be taken as if she was wearing a bikini, so to speak.

Besides, it also made her thighs stand out, making her stand out at first glance, an easy way to capture an audience of unsuspecting boys.

Finish chopping up the Takoyakis to serve as samples, and hand them to Yuigahama.

''Just hand these out and lead them here, this way we'll be done quickly, or so I hope.''

''You're not even sure!?''

''It was you who agreed to my terms.''

''I didn't expect to be dressed like this, but in the end, I have no choice.'' She just resigned herself.

I told her how Yumiko is overloaded with work in her classroom, making Yui want to come to her friend's aid. A nice friendship, even if I take advantage of her to make things easier.

After Yuigahama left, it was only a few minutes before customers started to arrive. No one would resist a request from a beautiful girl like Yuigahama.

I must say it was a good idea, but leaving this aside, it's time to work, as I have to prepare the Takoyakis as well as receive the money, and from the amount of customers that are coming, it looks like it won't be that easy.

...

It was exhausting work, but in the end, I managed to sell everything.

Yuigahama had already left for Yumiko's salon some time ago. So, I was left alone since at that time there were only a few portions left to sell, so I decided that I could take care of the rest.

I won't deny that seeing Yuigahama like that was a nice sight, but it's not like I had any other ideas for selling fast either, as the location of the stall, as well as the competition, didn't make things easy.

But it all turned out well. Although I hope Yuigahama doesn't tell Yumiko that I made her dress like that, I'm sure I was in for a long scolding.

...

Another hour passed until I managed to sell the last of the Takoyakis, so I proceeded to put away the utensils and leave things as they were.

The culture in Japan is strict, so I can leave this place empty until the Yuigahama salon managers arrive to pick everything up. The good thing about having a strict upbringing is having a strict upbringing since childhood.

Although now that I think about it, the last Takoyakis I sold were ones that Yuigahama pointed out to me that were spoiled since the first girl who was cooking made a mistake in the preparation. Maybe it's luck or not, but two guys came here requesting some, but I had already run out of the main ingredients, so I put the spoiled Takoyakis on the griddle and added some spices to soften the flavor. And even though the content was already spoiled, both guys were happily eating them, so I didn't think anything of it.

Besides, those guys mentioned something about a play, making me remember that I wanted to go to Shiromeguri-senpai's play, so I hurried to put everything away to go to her play, just hoping I could make it to the last performance since there was only a short time left for the speech to end the cultural festival.

...

To my luck, I managed to arrive halfway through the last performance, although when I entered the auditorium, I heard that they were taking a break, which was strange since the play doesn't even last 15 minutes to take a break. Of course, there is a break every time a show ends and starts.

Several minutes went by, but there was no sign of the show starting, could something be wrong?

While looking around, I noticed Shiromeguri-senpai who was dressed in a princess costume. It looked very nice on her.

With nothing else to do, I approached her.

''Shiromeguri-senpai.''

She turned to my direction upon hearing my voice, for a moment I noticed how she put a smile on her face.

''Tsurumi-kun, you're perfect.''

Her words surprised me, I didn't expect her to say that to me.

She quickly held both of my hands.

''Senpai, this is too fast, we should at least get to know each other better.'' I said, somewhat embarrassed, maybe I'll get an older girlfriend today?

''What are you saying, but never mind, I need to ask you a favor?''

''Anything for you.'' I said full of confidence.

''That's perfect, follow me.'' For some reason, Shiromeguri senpai is very anxious, but I still followed her backstage.

I could notice several of her somewhat worried classmates.

''I found a volunteer, so we can continue.''

After Senpai said this, the other members regained their mood.

''Shiromeguri-senpai, is there something wrong that I should know about?''

This situation is strange no matter how you look at it.

''Our two main actors got sick to their stomachs, so they can't continue with the show, so we were looking for people to fill in for them, but since it's the last show, all the other members are no longer here.''

What an unfavorable situation, but I guess the student council had better check the things that the food stalls sell because a situation like this could happen again. And it's not that I'm thinking this because I feel as if I had some guilt, since it couldn't be that what I'm thinking is true. It would be too much of a coincidence, but since I'm a good person, I'm willing to help Shiromeguri-senpai, it's not at all because I feel guilty for no reason.

"So, I'll be one of the substitutes?'' I ask

''That's right, we just lack someone to play the role of the villain, and since I know you, I thought you could do it. Of course, only if you're willing, I'm not going to force you or anything.''

I'm sure she should have told me this before officially introducing me as the replacement in front of everyone else, but I can't blame her, she must have been excited about managing to find a replacement.

''I have no problem with it, I owe you a lot, so I couldn't refuse.''

Shiromeguri-senpai helped me when I destroyed school property, something that should have gotten me in trouble, so I can't abandon her when she's in trouble.

''That makes me very happy, let me introduce you to the other replacement who will play the role of the hero. He's a senpai who volunteered to help.'' Shiromeguri-senpai said with a calmer tone.

Maybe it's a coincidence or fate that wanted us to meet again since the other part was the third-year senpai I beat up that time at the Judo club.

He recognized me too, as his expression became somewhat somber. I don't blame him, after that humiliation, he must have lost the respect of all the other members. Of course, he was the one who asked for it.

We both showed up reluctantly and were told what we would have to do.

The play was already at its climax, the villain kidnapped the princess who is Shiromeguri-senpai, and the hero arrives to rescue her, causing both parties to enter into a fight that was originally rehearsed, a rather flashy choreography, in the end it is the hero who rises with the victory, freeing the princess and giving a speech where he promises her eternal love.

The play itself is much more complex with a good plot, as the villain is the princess childhood friend, while the hero is the one who appears out of nowhere and makes her fall in love. Just like real life.

A romantic play with some action, a good choice, should have been interesting to watch, but now it's my turn to be part of the staff, how hilarious.

Since there was no time to memorize the script, and it was the last show, we were told that we could improvise as for the dialogues. Shiromeguri-senpai told us that combat was not necessary, but senpai of the Judo club said that there would be no problem with it, and as I also nodded to his words, it was decided that it would happen as normal.

I could notice his look full of resentment towards me. It is likely that he wants to unburden himself to me now that this situation arose.

The good thing is that the villain wears a mask on the upper part of his face, so it made things much easier for me.

''Tsurumi-kun, thank you very much again for helping us, I'll come later to thank you properly at the service club.''

It was already a few seconds before the curtain was opened, so Shiromeguri-senpai gave me some words of encouragement.

''I didn't do it because I'm part of the service club, you could say I did it because I wanted to do it.'' Of course, there's also the factor of Shiromeguri-senpai liking me more, but I preferred to omit that.

''You're seriously someone good.'' She said with a smile before the curtain opened.

I'm glad to act as a Pan-san at Destinyland, I got used to being watched by various people. Besides, the mask I have makes it less complicated.

Thus, began the performance, I was in front of the hero while Shiromeguri-senpai was held back by my vile lackeys.

''This time you won't get away with it, I as the hero will take it upon myself to defeat you and rescue the princess.'' Said that guy with a lot of arrogance, something the hero shouldn't do.

I just had to play along.

''Do you think a heroic attempt as you can defeat me? Why don't you stop daydreaming, or do you want me to humiliate you again like that time?'' This last I said it with a certain mockery, something that the hero took it personally since he did not hesitate to approach me to hit me.

I limited myself to block his blows and dodge, I also counterattacked, but he managed to dodge it, you can tell that being humiliated motivated him to train more.

We stayed like that for a while, doing a good choreography, and from what I could see, the public liked it.

I already humiliated him once, so I just relaxed, limiting myself to blocking his blows and responding on a few occasions.

The hero intensified his rhythm, at first, he was calmer, but now it seems that he took it seriously.

His fist went towards my face, but I moved to the side to dodge it, followed by a kick towards my head, which I had to block with my arm.

I tried to hit him with my free arm, but that only left me off-guard, and since I didn't take it seriously, it left me vulnerable.

I could feel the cold ground on my back, the hero took advantage of my opening to apply a judo key against the ground, and as I was out of concentration, I could not do anything to avoid it.

I'd be lying if I said it didn't hurt, but there was nothing to do, since in the end my role was to lose against the hero.

''Win?'' He wondered with some hesitation but was quickly filled with determination. ''Win! In the end, the hero always wins, a villain as useless as you can only be treated as a trash. In fact, that's what you are, a mere trash who only beats me because I got confident, but if I take it seriously, there's no way I'll lose.''

Was there a need to be so arrogant in saying this? Although I guess, he must have kept it to himself since I humiliated him on that occasion.

''I proved it to you, the hero always wins, I'm invincible! A pathetic villain could do nothing against my clear skill and physical ability.''

I'm sure he forgot he was acting and let out all his emotions.

I could notice some doubt in the audience's gaze as if they were wondering if the hero should act that way. The hero is supposed to be benevolent, and once he defeated the villain, he should rescue the princess, but in this case, it seems that the hero's priority is to show his superiority to the villain.

''You saw it, didn't you, everyone saw it, I defeated him, so I'm the best!''

First, I just ignored his words, but they started to piss me off.

I only did it because I lost my concentration and took it lightly. I really am still an idiot in that area, but you can't blame me. After humiliating him that time, I couldn't take him seriously even if I wanted to.

Although if I think about it, Shiromeguri-senpai mentioned that we could improvise, and, technically, there are some occasions where the hero turns out to be more rotten than the villain, his actions being a way of showing that the hero is the real villain.

And from the way the audience started watching it, I can deduce that I'm not so wrong.

What better plot twist than to have the villain win this time, and being the last show, there would be no problem with improvising the ending as well.

I decided, since I'm in it, why not go all the way, after all, the guy in front of me looks more like the villain than me. And I think the audience would like a different ending better.

''And who decided that?''

After saying this, I did a somersault with which I stood up, something quite flashy, as it caught everyone's attention.

I started to move my limbs in a presumptuous way.

''Do you know why I kidnapped the princess? To protect her from you, when doing investigations, I noticed how rotten you are inside, so I had to pretend to be the villain to expose you, but I see that you did it yourself, so you saved me a lot of work.''

''Do you think you stand a chance against me? Let me teach you a lesson, and in the end, I'll claim the princess as my wife while you'll just watch everything like a loser.''

I don't know if he played along or just said the first thing he thought of, but it works for me. Since the whole audience started glaring at him, giving credence to my words.

''Try it if you can.'' I said in an arrogant manner.

I could hear the audience supporting me, kind of hilarious that the audience supports the one who is the villain.

The hero advanced towards me, but I blocked all his punches. During these exchanges, I impacted my fists on several parts of his body. Of course, I didn't use all my strength, or else this would be over very fast,

For every punch he tried to give me, I blocked it and impacted against him.

Demonstrating that I was in control of the whole situation. Which made him even more pissed off.

Although he increased his pace and intensity, I kept hitting him anyway. As the seconds passed, he looked agitated and sore.

Best to get it over with, as the audience seems to want to see that, and the audience is given what they ask for.

''Come on, come on, that's all you can do, the self-proclaimed hero can't do more than this, I guess my expectations were too much.''

''Shut up, you can't win against me.'' He said angrily.

Temperamental people are the easiest to infuriate and make them lose control, and in this case, like that time, senpai is an idiot who gets annoyed easily.

The hero advanced towards me, tried to hit me, but I caught his fist.

''I gave this back to you.''

I kicked his leg, but the force exerted on him resulted in lifting him in the air, I used my other hand to put it on his chest and give him more momentum, ending up crashing him to the ground with an improvised judo key, but much more painful and effective.

The fight between the hero and the villain ended, being my victory.

Although it should not have ended this way, the cheering of the audience indicates that they liked what they saw.

Now it only remains to say the speech that the hero would say to the princess. I really have no idea what to say, but as a consumer of anime and novels, I can use some of what I've learned.

I approached Shiromeguri-senpai while she had a surprised face, but at the same time she had a smile on her face. My vile flunkies released her from her grip.

''Princess, as you could observe, the hero is an unscrupulous guy as well as an idiot, that's why I planned all this to expose him.'' Time to finish this properly, although I'm a bit embarrassed, but the mask helps with this. ''Don't marry that guy, he doesn't deserve you.'' I got down on my knees. ''Instead, I know it can be selfish, even a bit rude, but I want her to marry me.'' I said with a lot of determination.

I never thought I would say those words, even though I'm acting. Even my face must be red in color.

Now it only remains to wait for her answer, I hope Shiromeguri-senpai will play along with me, or I would look like an idiot.

''That was an impressive performance. To go to such lengths to become a villain just to unmask the hero, I highly doubt anyone can do something like that.'' Shiromeguri-senpai walked towards me and put her hand on my shoulder. ''My kingdom hasn't had a ruler since my father's death. I thought the hero would be the best ruler, but I couldn't have been wrong. In the end, the best suitor was always in front of me, excuse me for not noticing you earlier. As for your question, it is yes, I accept to marry you!''

With Shiromeguri-senpai's answer, the audience went crazy, since they did not expect from the beginning that the villain would be the one to win.

With this last act, the curtain closed, bringing the play to an end.

...

At this moment, closing of the cultural festival is in progress.

The play turned out well. In fact, the audience liked the original ending better than what it should have been, a change of scenery is good.

Even the other members congratulated me and humiliated-kun for our realistic performance, it even looked as if he was a real idiot when the truth is that he is a real idiot who got carried away.

I only received a look of hatred from him as he was humiliated twice, once in front of his club and the other in front of a large audience, and he, unlike me, was not wearing a mask.

But he didn't say anything before he left the auditorium, at least he was a good loser, or his body was still too sore to try anything.

Shiromeguri-senpai congratulated me on my performance, so I can't help but put a smile on my face.

Since she even accepts my marriage proposal, maybe I can use this to tease Hiratsuka-sensei since even though it was an act, I managed to get a marriage proposal accepted before her. Maybe I'll do it later on.

Changing the subject, I didn't think going to see Shiromeguri-senpai's performance would end up like this, but I can't complain, I had fun in the process.

I had nothing else to do, so I headed towards Sensei's office to return the sash she gave me.

As I made my way to Hiratsuka-sensei's office, a small stall with a purple tent caught my eye.

"Do you believe in card predictions? Find out by looking at your future."

Was the message on the sign on the side?

Looking closely, underneath that message it said, occult club.

If there is the service club, it is not strange that there is a club dedicated to paranormal things.

I will not lie, although I should not believe in these things, let's say that I am not the most likely to deny paranormal things, I am the example of something that should not exist.

So, I went in without hesitation.

Inside, there was a small table and two chairs, in front of me there was a girl with a black cloak over her body. Although I noticed a pair of glasses.

''Fate wanted you to come to this place, so I will take the reins and show you your future, please have a seat.''

Is this some kind of role-playing game? Should I say something?

I ignored my thoughts and took a seat.

The girl took out a deck of cards and shuffled them.

She pulled out the first card, it had a picture of a knight on it.

''With this card I can tell that you are a man.''

My mistake was I thought this would be interesting.

"I'll leave.''

''Wait, we're just getting started.'' She spoke quickly so that I wouldn't leave this place.

I felt a bit sorry for her, so I stayed in my seat.

She cleared her throat. ''You didn't let me finish. This letter also mentions that you are someone who protects the people you hold dear. So you won't hesitate to go out on a limb to do so.''

That was a surprise, although it could also be a coincidence.

The following letters, as strange as they were, perfectly described different things about me, but since they were common things that you can share with others, I just chalked it up to coincidence.

Although one of those cards left me wondering since it consisted of two identical figures, the girl had a slight problem giving me a concrete meaning when I told her that I didn't have a twin.

But, I have a definition.

Two people in one body, although in this case two minds in one. In the end, I tried to adjust to my situation, but it didn't work. How could I be when I had lost my life and had been reborn in another world with my memories?

The answer is simple but complicated at the same time, but thanks to this it helped me to cope with everything even though this is just a mask I wear.

While I was thinking about it, the next letter that came out left us both somewhat surprised.

A black tunic with a sickle. It didn't take a genius to figure out what it was. Death.

''Don't worry about it, it doesn't mean what you're thinking, as it also means bad luck or that some things you plan won't go your way.''

If it means bad luck, I totally understand. After all, I think my bad luck has increased in the last few months.

''I see.''

''It would be different if a scale came out later.'' She said as if to alleviate the somewhat heavy atmosphere that arose.

And as if she was a prophet, the next card was a scale.

Her face became somewhat somber.

''So, what does the scales mean?'' I was curious.

''Normally it means the probability that there are only two paths, this is good as it helps to know how you will fare in some things, but the thing changes if it comes out after the sign of death, this means that there will be a situation where you will have to choose what is most important to you. Depending on that answer, things will change''.

''In simple terms, will I have to make an important decision in the future?'' I think that's relatively normal.

''Not necessarily, it can be decisions like choosing two things you like, when you can only choose one. But you can also buy the other one at any time.''

''Like going to buy two books but realizing I only brought money for one, so I'll have to come back another time?''

''Right, that would be a good example. But let's move on.'' She said somewhat more cheerfully.

She went back to moving the cards.

''By the way, if we're referring to the sequences of the cards, what would be the worst outcome?'' I was curious.

''I guess you get death twice in a row, but there are more than 120 cards, plus I've never seen anyone get that result, and I've practiced a lot.'' She said somewhat happily.

She drew the next card, but we both just remained silent as we looked at the death card.

''So, should I consider myself lucky?''

I don't know if it's luck to be able to draw the worst possible result or not.

This time the girl kept her face somber.

''The decision you make in the future will have repercussions on what you decide, as you will lose whatever else you don't choose.''

"Like my life?''

''It would be impossible since for that you would have to get the card of the goddess of...'' As she said this, she pulled out another card.

She remained silent.

I see.

I'm sorry to tell you this, but I've already died once, so maybe the letters you're reading are about my previous life since at that time I had two options to choose from, and by making a mistake, I lost my life.

''Well, that was interesting.'' I said as I started to get up.

''Wait, this is strange, this is the first and only time the cards have said this. Your life could really be in danger in the future.''

''I don't know, but by then it will be my future self's problem.'' I said with a mocking tone.

''Wait, if this is really true, the next card should be a sign, based on it the chances of ...''

I didn't turn around, but she became silent again, I noticed how she picked up another card.

''See you.'' I said as I left the place.

After leaving her post, I headed towards Hiratsuka-sensei's office.

Maybe I should think carefully about what the letters said, but my case is special, so to speak, after all, I already died once. So that's probably what she meant.

With this in mind, I continued on my way.

Sports Festival.

The cultural festival was an entertaining day, some unexpected things happened, but nothing big.

Maybe the good thing was that I won some points with Shiromeguri-senpai, since she was very grateful to me for taking the role of the villain in the last show. Also, the attendees mentioned that they liked that ending better than the original one, seeing the hero being defeated and framed was a good plot twist.

So, you could say that I became closer to Shiromeguri-senpai. Of course, it's also just me being very arrogant, but it doesn't hurt to be arrogant sometimes.

After the cultural festival, it's time for the sports festival.

In my previous school we had these competitions but in Sobu High. Each student council does it in their own way, for example, the competition that will be held on Saturday is based on points for each section in their respective grades. In short, my section will be competing with the rest of the first year, and, to be honest, I do not think we will be able to occupy even the third place.

Why I say that you may ask. It's simple, in the tests we did during gymnastics, most scored average. Besides, in my section there are only 2 athletic people, one is the class delegate, and the other is me.

In my section there are no students who are in sports clubs, so expecting to get the first place is very greedy.

Even the most clueless person would realize that, but apparently my class delegate doesn't think that way.

Since we are currently deciding on the shifts, we will take for the various competitions.

If I say, we are, I mean that the delegate has already prepared a list of participants beforehand.

Maybe if her plan had been more accessible, the whole problem would have been avoided, but before this she gave a great motivational speech that ignited everyone's competitiveness.

I don't know much about her, but from what I've heard from other classmates, she's very competitive, she likes to win.

Who doesn't? It's something we get used to from a young age, from the beginning we compete based on our grades.

The delegate is not an idiot, she knows that in our conditions, wanting to opt for the first place is impossible.

So, what was her best answer to this in order to win?

It's simple, in the list she showed on the board, there were only two names registered in almost all the competitions, mine and hers.

Since I smashed all of her marks, it wasn't impossible to think that she would enter me as a participant, but putting me in almost every event is a bit far-fetched.

I'm not saying this because it's impossible for me, in fact, I can do it with ease. So many years of training are not in vain, but being forced to do it against my will is another matter.

Perhaps if the delegate had spared her motivational speech and opted for a few words of consolation for the slim chances of winning, this would have a different development.

I'm not someone who stands out in my class. In fact, I think most of the men dislike me because of the times Yumiko came after me and how Yukinoshita did the same thing, but since it wasn't repeated, they sure think that bastard got lucky.

And as for the women, all interested in Hayama.

So, seeing how my name like hers is in almost every competition when the sports festival is supposed to be an activity in which the section is meant to unite and manage to face challenges as a team, just made them raise their voices in protest.

Normally I would pass on this and dedicate myself to reading my novel. In fact, that's what I was doing during all her initial talk, but I froze when the delegate showed the list with the participants. So, as everyone else joined in protest, I decided to do so as well, I have no reason to compete, I just don't want to.

Maybe I should opt for a subtle and calm way of referring to her, but I don't have a need to do it that way either. Since a part of me gets pissed off when she mentions me as if I were an object.

In all the noise in my classroom from the voices of my other classmates, it would be a nuisance to have to raise my voice to be heard. So, I'll opt for my more classic way of doing this.

Everyone looks in my direction as I pound my fist on my desk. I guess I'm good at getting attention.

I really don't like to be the center of attention, but in this case, I have no choice.

''Delegate, I think I speak for everyone, but your idea is terrible since the sports festival is designed for the whole section to integrate as a team, not to just select a couple of people with the intention of winning at everything since, in that case, what good would the sports festival be?''

There's no point in me joining the others demanding and shouting that I don't like the idea.

''Tsurumi is right.''

''Why only a few will participate in the competitions?''

''I'm good at tennis, why didn't they include me in the list?''

As well as these opinions, several of my classmates joined my words.

''Be quiet! I told you this is the best way to get the first place because there is no point in participating if we don't secure the victory.''

I can understand her, the normal thing is to want to win in every competition although for my part, I only do it if it interests me, but at present, I couldn't care less about the sports festival.

''So, you're saying that I have an obligation to win in all the competitions you put me in?'' I replied with a tone of disinterest.

''That's right, with your previous results, it should be easy to take first place.''

The gazes of my classmates turned to me, seriously, how annoying can that girl be.

''I see.'' I picked up my novel while turning my attention to this one. ''Then I have no reason to win in those competitions. In fact, why should I when you order me like that?''

''Why wouldn't you want to win? Are you an idiot or something?'' She said with some doubt.

''I'm a simple man, I'm not the type to obey something because I'm ordered to, so Delegate-chan, why don't you use that brain of yours to rethink that list?'' I said with a mocking tone.

Hopefully, I will put up with the things Yumiko orders me to do, so I'm not going to be obeying someone who has no relation to me.

And after I spoke, several of my classmates supported my idea, the noise reigns again in my classroom.

I guess that should do it.

As I returned my attention to my novel, I could feel the delegate's look of hatred.

...

In the end, yesterday by a majority vote it was decided that everyone should be included in the sports competitions, which did not please the class delegate, but it's not as if she can do anything against all of us.

The delegate also tried to register me in the heaviest competitions, the ones that give more points for victory, which I refused. Besides, I told her that even if I register, I will lose on purpose, so it makes no sense to do it. Which is why we argued again.

Leaving that aside, like every day, I arrived once again at that door that with the passage of time became familiar to me.

Fate is a curious thing.

I opened the door like every day, and, as usual, Yukinoshita was reading quietly in her seat.

Yukinoshita gave me a brief glance as I made my way to my seat.

Once settled, I took out a novel to start reading.

It might seem that the novels I have been reading have been the same, but if I finish one, I buy others, even my bookshelf in my room is already full. That reminded me to buy more.

Time passed as we both concentrated on our respective reading.

There wasn't much to do per se, sometimes we talk about various topics, but only when one of us starts the conversation, and at least for today I have no reason to. We talked about the sports festival, how our sections would compete against each other, and it is more likely that the winning section will be the one with the most students enrolled in sports clubs.

In itself, the sports festival is an event where the whole section joins together to compete in the various events, of course not all events are to show strength, but to show skill. Yukinoshita mentioned that she would also participate in some games that do not require constant endurance. For my part, I simply mentioned that I argued with my homeroom delegate and would not participate in any event, which earned me several ''compliments'' about how I am being arrogant, plus I would not always win in everything, which Yukinoshita boasted that she would win in her competitions.

If I wanted to, I would also participate and win by bragging, but it would also make me the center of attention for a while, of course currently I don't care about that, but it's still annoying.

There's no point in thinking about it when I've already said I'm not going to participate.

The time must have passed in silence, but as usual, I was wrong as I could hear the sound of the door.

''Come in.''

Yukinoshita closed her book to welcome our customer.

The person who entered is a girl, she has long hair of a orange color, a rather striking figure, as she is slender with an abundant chest that has no comparison against Yukinoshita's. She is dressed in a gym uniform although the most striking thing is the serious expression she has. In a nutshell, the girl who came is my class delegate.

''Hiratsuka-sensei told me that if I needed help with anything, I could come to this place.''

I already have an idea of the reason why she came, but I'll let her be the one to say it.

''That's right, welcome to the service club.'' Yukinoshita said with her usual tone.

The delegate's gaze shifted from Yukinoshita and focused on me.

''Tsurumi? Are you a part of this club? Well, never mind, I guess that makes things easier.'' Her way of speaking towards me was dismissive. If we think about it, after what happened in the classroom, it makes sense.

''You know the proper thing to do is to introduce yourself when one comes to ask for something, right?'' I said while putting away my novel, since something tells me that she wouldn't be leaving this place quickly.

''Nakamura Kazumi, a member of the volleyball club and a representative of class E. Why the hell am I telling you this if you already know me?'' Her first words were spoken with pride though she then changed to an annoyed expression.

''So, Nakamura-san, what do you need?'' Yukinoshita as always was direct.

''I want Tsurumi to sign up and promise to win in the sports festival competitions.'' Shouldn't she at least be nicer to the person who's going to help her? I don't really care though.

In the end, the idea, I had turned out to be true.

''I see.'' Yukinoshita put her hand to her chin as if she was thinking about it. ''Tsurumi-kun, do you want to participate and promise to win in the competitions ordered by Nakamura-san?'' Yukinoshita asked, though after spending so much time with her, I could notice a certain something in her tone of voice.

''I refuse.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

''You heard his answer. So that's all we can help you with.''

I didn't expect Yukinoshita to solve her request like this, I thought she would force me to obey Nakamura.

''What? Sorry, I didn't understand what happened.''

''You came looking for Tsurumi-kun to obey you, so I asked him, he refused, so that's all we can do.'' Yukinoshita said.

''Isn't this place supposed to help students with their requests or something?'' There is some annoyance in her voice.

''That's right, the service club helps students with their problems, we take care of showing them the ways how they can get the result they want, but we don't do it for them. In your case, you want to oblige someone you have not treated with respect since you joined the club. Tsurumi-kun may be someone unfit for society and be more of a pest, but he is part of the service club, and as the president I can't allow one of the members to be talked to in that way.'' Yukinoshita said with a serious tone.

If we omit the part where she openly insulted me, I must say that I didn't expect Yukinoshita to say that, more because she defended me somehow, of course it's not as I needed it either.

''Thank you for defending me like that, I really appreciate it.'' I said as Yukinoshita gave me a teasing smile.

I looked towards Nakamura. ''You already heard my answer, but I'll tell you again, I am not interested in the sports festival.''

There was no point in keeping repeating this, but from what I see, Nakamura doesn't plan to give up, is it really that important for her to win?

''Why don't you want to take the competition seriously? Are you so arrogant to think that you could win so easily?''

''I do because that's the truth. I'm just not interested in doing something I have no interest in.''

''Aren't you being too arrogant to say that you're better than others, Tsurumi-kun?'' Yukinoshita turned her attention towards me.

''I doubt losing at something I'm good at, that's all. Besides, I think you're aware of it, right?'' I said mockingly.

The first time we met, I defeated Yukinoshita at her own game, so I used that topic to tease her.

''Tsurumi, if you're sure about that, let's compete now!'' Her voice was full of determination.

While Yukinoshita and I were talking, Nakamura interrupted us, and from what I see, this is her latest strategy.

''Nakamura-san, there is a limit to how insistent one can be.'' Yukinoshita isn't a big fan of this idea, but I for one don't care.

''I have no problem, if you stop being a bother, I'll do it.'' I highly doubt losing, so I said it in an arrogant manner.

I wanted to at least spend the club hour relaxing, and Nakamura doesn't make it easy.

''Then let's compete, let's have a race, if I win, you'll listen to me.''

''You trust yourself too much, don't you?'' Nakamura must know the difference between us, but she acted too arrogant just the same.

''I know my capabilities, that's why it infuriates me that you squander it, seriously, you're annoying.''

She must have some complex with it, but so little is it that I'm interested in hearing from her.

Yukinoshita cleared her throat to get our attention, for a moment I forgot that decisions were made by my president.

''What do you think, Yukinoshita?''

''If you agree with it, I'm not opposed to the idea.''

Once Yukinoshita gave her approval, it's time for some exercise.

...

We met at the athletics track; the members of that club had no problem giving us a few minutes for our competition. Although I think what influenced it was that the person who asked for it was Yukinoshita.

We had gymnastics today, so it was no problem to change from my Sobu uniform to sports clothes. Of course, I could compete in uniform, but it would be annoying to do it that way.

With all the preparations in place, Nakamura and I got into position, while Yukinoshita took the role of referee.

Should I win quickly or give her hope that she can win? I guess the best thing to do is to give her a few seconds' head start.

''The race consists of one full lap, the winner will be the one who reaches the finish line first, if everything is ready, start!''

Yukinoshita started the race, Nakamura was the first to take the lead while I stayed in my place, as a gentleman, it's good to give him a few seconds head start.

''Don't you think it's very arrogant of you to give her a head start? Although if we're talking about your person, maybe that's the most common thing to do.'' Yukinoshita said while holding her hundred, as if referring to my decisions were always strange things.

''You know, I'm quite the gentleman.'' I said with my usual tone.

''Tsurumi-kun, I don't think the gentleman have done anything to you for you to insult them like that.'' And as always, Yukinoshita was ready with a countermeasure for anything good I tell about myself.

That earned me for teasing her.

I guess this time was enough, so I started to run.

So, several seconds passed until I managed to match Nakamura. We are already more than half way through the course, so my decision to give her a head start was the right thing to do. Of course, I could be taken as an arrogant bastard who just wants to humiliate a girl who treated him badly, but that's part of my nature.

At this point we are evenly matched, and there should be less than 100 meters to go.

Like any athletics track, it has a length of 400 meters. According to information, I got from Yukinoshita, she has knowledge of even somewhat irrelevant things.

I quickened my pace to take advantage of her, which was to be expected since I had improved my endurance as well as my speed since I was a child, and since I was currently running every day, I didn't lose my touch.

I slowly left Nakamura behind as I crossed the finish line with a few meters of advantage.

Once I stopped, I headed towards Yukinoshita, as the delegate also met up with her.

Nakamura was breathing heavily, as before I overtook her, I noticed how she accelerated her speed even more, but it wasn't enough.

If you're going to be arrogant about something, make sure you're the best at it. A hard lesson I learned the hard way.

''So, delegate, I guess you got your answer.'' I said in an arrogant manner.

She just cursed under her breath.

''Nakamura-san, with this there's no reason for you to be pushy anymore.'' Yukinoshita finished her off.

Maybe it wasn't necessary to do all this, but she was the one who proposed it in the first place, so she must accept the consequences.

''Tsurumi, answer me something, why is it that if you're good at something, you refuse to be the best at it?'' Nakamura ask with some annoyance in her voice, what a sore loser.

''Your question is poorly phrased. Maybe you meant because if you're good at something, you don't show it to others, right?'' I emphasized these last words.

I don't have anything to show anyone, I'm not someone who seeks attention from others. So openly bragging that I'm good at anything I see it as meaningless. Of course, it's different when I use it to annoy someone, but as for people who aren't close to me, I have no need to do it.

''I'll answer that question.'' Before I could say anything, Yukinoshita beat me to it.

''From the time I knew Tsurumi-kun, I can be sure of one thing, he's strange.'' Even I couldn't have described myself better. ''That's why looking for any sense in his actions is impossible, he's the kind of person whose decisions you will question, it's hard to figure out what he thinks, and, above all, the way he does things. He may say something, but he does the opposite. In short, he's an idiot.'' And here I thought Yukinoshita was describing me perfectly, though I won't completely deny the latter.

''I'm sure the latter wasn't necessary.'' I said as I let out a sigh.

''It was the most important thing.'' She put a smile on her face. ''But, in answer to your question, Tsurumi-kun doesn't have the need to prove anything to anyone, he may be arrogant, but he only does to annoy, he's the type of person who doesn't care what others may think of him, so expecting him to take seriously something that doesn't have his interest is too much to ask, that's why he can't be considered as someone who can contribute to society, he's too selfish and only cares about himself.''

''I wouldn't have said it better myself.''

During the time we shared in the service club, we both got to know each other better. Of course, we never talk about ourselves, but based on our discussions and banter, we can both intuit what the other person is like.

Nakamura only sighed upon hearing Yukinoshita's reply.

''Now I feel like an idiot, but you might as well try to take it seriously, even if you don't need to prove it to anyone, you can prove to me that you're not just an arrogant bastard.'' She said with a tone with which she sought to provoke me.

''I can live with that.'' I had nothing to prove to her, so I accompanied these words with a mocking smile.

''I shouldn't have asked.'' She said with annoyance.

Nakamura left once she heard my answer.

''You could say we completed another successful application.'' I said proudly.

''If you call that a success, there's a serious problem with your understanding of the meaning of words. But technically, it was never an application.'' She just merely started addressing our club as she said this.

It was to be expected that Yukinoshita would respond that way, and without any more pending, I also headed to the service club.

...

Once we arrived at the club, we took our seats in our respective places.

Since there was little time left before club time was over, I decided to stay in my sportswear. Since it would be counterproductive to change only to get home and change again. I am lazy about some things.

Before I pulled out my novel, I thought I would first buy a can of Max coffee since I had earned it for my previous performance.

I decided to get up to head towards the vending machines. It makes things easier just to go to the machines to get anything. Long live technology.

''Tsurumi-kun, club time isn't over yet.''

Yukinoshita looked up from her book to notice me.

''I was thinking of going to buy something to drink.''

''You sure are going to buy that sweet coffee crap.'' Yukinoshita said as she shook her head.

''I don't insult the things you like; you know?''

It was common to see me drinking Max coffee during club hours, something Yukinoshita didn't seem to like.

''You should be thankful that someone cares about your health, though I doubt anyone did in the first place, so the experience must be new.'' Her face formed a mocking smile after saying this.

''I understand, I understand, no one cares about me, and I'll die alone, but leaving that aside, it's not as if I have a better option either. Besides, there's no law against me drinking it.'' I said with my usual tone.

''You have a good point there, but just the same, if you keep consuming that crap, you'll only end up getting sick.''

''Life is for enjoying, so I don't see the problem with it.''

Of course, I'm aware of it, but I burn calories every day, so ingesting more sugar isn't a problem.

Yukinoshita shook her head, as if understanding me was an impossible task.

''I don't understand why Nakamura-san was so insistent to make you participate in the sports festival when you're a hopeless case.''

Yukinoshita put her hand to her temple, a trait that became common.

''I guess it was because in gym class I was snooty to her by breaking all her marks that she was proud of.'' What memories, her frustrated face was amused.

''Now I understand why she wanted you to participate.''

''What do you mean?'' I didn't expect those words from Yukinoshita, as I thought the delegate just wanted to win.

''Don't you know what happened in the volleyball tournament?''

''I don't have the slightest idea.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

''My mistake was expecting you to be interested in someone other than yourself.''

''Then, Ojou-sama, enlighten me with your coarse wisdom.'' I said with a mocking tone. I also went back to my seat to listen to her, I guess the Max coffee can wait since I'm a bit curious.

''I'll do that.'' Yukinoshita used her hand to throw her hair back, showing arrogance. ''Two weeks ago, there was a volleyball tournament between different schools in Chiba. Sobu's team made it to the finals, but, unfortunately, they lost.''

''What does that have to do with Nakamura?''

''Patience is a virtue, Tsurumi-kun, but I see that you are still incapable of possessing it.'' She doesn't hesitate to tease me at every opportunity.

''Nakamura-san is someone who was labeled as a promising youngster. She is smart and very sharp, she is even among the top 5 freshmen, she is also very skilled and athletic, so her performance in the volleyball club earned her a spot in Sobu's main team. On the day of the final, both teams were evenly matched, only one more point was needed for one of the two teams to win. The ball went to Nakamura-san, she was to receive the ball and her teammates would score the point, as they had created an advantageous situation, so victory was already in their hands, but at that moment for some reason Nakamura-san failed to receive the ball, giving the point to the opposing team.''

''In short, even if she were very skilled and so on, she failed at the most important moment at something she should have already been an expert at, nerves can make people behave clumsily in an action they have performed more than a thousand times.''

''Of course, her team. I don't blame her for it, after all, it's, it's a mistake anyone can make.''

''A mistake that made her regret and curse herself for failing at something that should have been like breathing?''

''That deranged mind of yours is very adept at deducing things.'' I've already lost count of how many times she insulted me over the course of the week. ''But you're right, failing at that time must have created some kind of complex for Nakamaura-san, having the ability to perform something, but failing, can be interpreted as being good at something but not demonstrating it, so I can understand her getting angry at you for disinterest for not taking things seriously.''

I think I managed to understand why Nakamura wants to win at the sports festival, a form of atonement for making her club lose.

''I think it depends on everyone, if I fail at something I'm good at, it just means I'm not capable enough, or maybe I was too arrogant to take it seriously. So next time I would take it upon myself to take it seriously or train hard enough to pass that test.''

I'm the most apt to say that, after all, during the summer vacation they took it upon themselves to bring me down from my little fantasy that I was invincible, after all, I'm still just a 16-year-old boy. Nothing to do against someone with many more years of experience.

''Apparently, you can say things that make sense.''

''Thank you for the compliment, but I just said the first thing that came to mind.''

After saying this, the bell rang, signaling the end of all activities in Sobu.

''Now I guess I'll go buy myself a can of Max coffee.'' I said with an animated tone.

''I already complied with warning you, so what you do after this is already your responsibility.'' Yukinoshita sighed as she said this.

''It's not as if I have any other choice.'' Maybe I could buy other cans of coffee, but Max coffee tastes addictive.

With nothing more to say, I grabbed my things and started heading home.

As I made my way to the door, I could tell that Yukinoshita seemed to be thinking about something. But it's not something I should worry about, so I walked out of the club while raising my hand in farewell.

Once I grabbed my shoes from the locker, I continued on my way home.

On the way home, I couldn't help but think about what Yukinoshita said.

I didn't expect Nakamura to have failed like that. Now I understand why she was too insistent with me, the need not to want to fail again, at the same time that maybe her nerves played a trick on her in a moment of utmost importance.

All this created a great need to want to win, and in turn she found someone who is capable or better than her, this made her consider that if she had someone like that with her winning would be easy, but all this collapsed when I refused to participate, The bonus of this was when I told her that, even if I participated, I would lose on purpose. For someone who lost something important because of an oversight, to hear someone capable of giving up without even participating was like receiving a slap in the face.

But unfortunately, that's the way things are, I have no interest in doing things that don't appeal to me. After all, I'm satisfied with my life. Of course, the issue of going back to being a teenager is a hassle, but starting something with Yumiko or Kawasaki would ruin things.

I stopped as I was walking, I can't believe how far I can go just to make things easier.

I came up with an idea, maybe it's not something to be proud of, but I'm not someone who follows ethics like morals either since, if it works in my favor, I have no problem being a bastard just as Nakamura said.

It seems that there was a change of plans.

Nakamura should be happy since I will finally participate in the sports festival, but I will do it my way, and as things progress, I will decide whether I will continue with my plan or leave it, but with the information I have, I think everything will turn out as I hope.

My eagerness for the sports festival to begin grew, now I have a clear purpose.

I couldn't help but put a smile on my face.

I don't have a mirror nearby, but I'm sure it's not a smile that is well-seen.

...

The long awaited day finally arrived. The sports festival began with the speech of the student president.

Today it is the turn of the first year students, and tomorrow it is the turn of the second and third year students. .

As for the idea I had, I developed it normally, I told the delegate that I would only participate in 3 competitions, she could choose one, and I could choose the other two.

But to her discomfort, I chose two competitions that are insignificant, tug of war and treasure hunt. Not that I'm really looking forward to competing either.

And just as I assumed, she entered me in the relay race, which consisted of two participants from each section, one male and one female. And as the name implies, it consists of carrying a bar to the finish line, the winning team will get a lot of points.

But leaving aside all that, the competition had already started, the whole of Sobu courtyard was used for different competitions, there was also volleyball, soccer and basketball competitions. Each hall assigned different members for this, and so that there would not be a backlog in the events, or the participants would run out, a very good time was set for each event, so there would be no problem with it.

I'm sure Shiromeguri-senpai must have thought this through.

I went through the various events since the first event, which is the treasure hunt, is still a few minutes away.

If I remember correctly, Yumiko is in the tennis competition, so her section can already count on victory in that event, I doubt very much that she can lose.

Kawasaki is participating in her section's basketball team, so I doubt she will manage to lose. Of course, it also depends on the performance of her teammates. One of the bad points of team competitions is that if there are one or more members who are a drag, it will be difficult for one to win. Although considering the advantage Kawasaki will have over the others, I don't rule out the possibility of a win.

Yuigahama and Ebina are in some single events, so there's not much to say.

I pulled out a paperback novel I brought with me and started reading it until the start of my first event.

I should be with my section, but there's no point, plus I'm not one of those people who is close to his section. And if things go as planned, things won't be so easy between us after today.

I put my novel away when I heard over the loudspeakers that the scavenger hunt event would begin.

The event consists of finding what is written on a piece of paper, the first one to do it will be the winner, something simple. Of course, you will not always get what is asked for, in that case you should look for something similar.

Knowing my luck, I am sure that I will take the paper that asks for something like the philosopher's stone or a dragon.

But there is no point in being pessimistic either, so I headed towards the area of such an event.

Once I arrived, I noticed that the teacher in charge was Hiratsuka-sensei.

I guess that makes things easier.

I approached her before the competition started since it's not as if I have anything better to do either.

''Sensei, I thought you'd be doing something more your style.'' I said with a flashy tone to get her attention, and it worked, as she quickly looked in my direction.

''Don't mention it, I wanted to be the one in charge of the competitions that are inside the school, but I was chosen to be a judge for this kind of competition.'' She sighed as she finished saying this.

''To be the narrator of the competitions as if it were a shonen anime?''

''Exactly! I'm glad to know that you're someone who is cultured as well.'''

I highly doubt that knowing about anime can be interpreted as culture, but for Sensei to be able to chat with someone about her anime tastes must be entertaining, sometimes she goes to the service club to chat with me, since Yukinoshita finds anime of this kind boring, but when I changed the topic to Pan-san's anime, Yukinoshita became an expert on the subject.

''That's a pity, good luck for the next year.'' I said with a mocking tone.

Hiratsuka-sensei could only surrender to her fate, but quickly changed her expression. ''By the way, Tsurumi, will you only participate in this competition?''

''I will also participate in the rope competition.''

''That will be entertaining since there will be a small competition in that event. And luckily, I'm also going to be in charge of that event, so I expect a good performance from you.'' Said Sensei full of encouragement, at least I will help her to make her job not so boring.

''I'm counting on you.'' I said with my usual tone.

''Don't worry.'' She put on a smile though after a few seconds her expression changed to a thoughtful one. ''In case you were trying to gain my favoritism so that I would give you an easy victory here, let me tell you that you just wasted your time.''

''At least I tried.'' Hiratsuka-sensei as always is well-perceptive. ''I did get to talk to a beautiful girl though, so I guess it was worth the effort.''

After saying this, I turned towards the other participants, I could tell how I left Sensei a bit confused.

Once she calmed down, she explained the basic rules of the event, you could only bring things that were in the school, and it is forbidden to take things by force.

With the basic rules said, HIratsuka-sensei started the competition.

All the participants approached each other to take a random piece of paper.

Maybe if I want it to be something difficult, I will get something easy?

As I opened the paper, I knew this idea hadn't worked.

It's not that it's impossible to achieve, it's just that the idea is very abstract since it depends on everyone's interpretation.

I would have preferred it to be a more concrete idea, but I guess this will do as well since I'm sure Hiratsuka-sensei will validate it for me as long as it's something that matches the meaning of that word.

Now the question is where I can get that.

I could also notice how the other participants also went to look for their targets. So, it's not as if I had much time to think either.

Without a concrete idea, I decided to go with the first thing that came to mind when I thought of that word.

I quickly started looking in all possible directions as I moved around Sobu's courtyard.

Just when I thought I wouldn't manage to find this, I could see my target, apparently, I'm in luck.

''Yo, Yuigahama.'' After the cultural festival and after dinner at her house, we became closer, so I stopped adding the san to her surname.

Yuigahama was in her gymnastics uniform like the other girls, surely she must be on her way to Yumiko's competition since it started half an hour ago. Once I'm done with this, I'll also go to see her.

''Tsurumi-san, are you also on your way to see Yumiko?'' As usual, Yuigahama is lively. Besides, I was right. But it's not time for that.

''You could say that, but before that I have something to finish, and you're just the person I'm looking for.''

''Really!?'' She replied with a very animated tone. ''If I can be of any help to you, I'll gladly help you.''

''I'm glad to hear that, though I was thinking of taking you with me anyway, but that works too.''

''Huh?''

Before she could wonder what I meant by this, I took her by the hand and led her towards Hiratsuka-sensei.

To prevent others from overtaking me, I quickened my pace, which Yuigahama also had to run with me.

''Is it that far?'' Yuigahama's breathing was a little short.

I took a long distance to find her, so it's obvious that we're far away from Sensei.

''We are already close.''

Once we arrived, we approached Hiratsuka-sensei, and from what I see, I'm the first.

''Sensei, I already brought what I was asked for.'' I said with an animated tone.

Yuigahama is catching her breath, so I let her rest while handing the paper to Sensei.

Hiratsuka-sensei's expression changed as she read the content of the paper.

''Tsurumi, you really are...''

''As far as I know, I have fulfilled what is stipulated in that paper.'' I pointed towards Yuigahama as I said this, though it was towards a specific part.

''Yuigahama, do you agree to this?'' Sensei asked as she gave me a look of unfriendliness.

Yuigahama managed to recover after running halfway across the school.

''Tsurumi-san asked me for that favor, so I agreed.'' She replied with her cheerful tone as she managed to recover. I can rely on Yuigahama for things she doesn't understand.

''Remind me to punish you once the sports festival is over for this.'' Sensei only sighs at my great ability to interpret words, though I'm sure Yukinoshita wouldn't approve of my idea.

Yuigahama has a face of not understanding Sensei's words very well.

''Tsurumi, you are the winner of the treasure hunt event.'' Once Sensei proclaimed this, I noticed how the other competitors had already arrived, but it was already too late.

With my victory in this, I already fulfilled one of the 3 assigned events.

''I guess I'll see you later Hiratsuka-sensei.'' I said goodbye to her to head towards the place where Yumiko is competing. ''Yuigahama, shall we go?''

''Sure!''

With everything finished, we started to move.

''By the way, Tsurumi-san, what did it say on the paper you picked?'' This must have made her curious, more so because of Sensei's words.

''Bring a nice and quiet girl. And I guess from your appearance you don't give off much of that image.'' Yuigahama is someone who at a glance you can describe as lively and flashy.

''Hiratsuka-sensei was very cruel.'' She said this with an amused tone.

I don't think she likes to hear the real reason, as I myself was surprised when I opened that paper.

(Something big)

That word has many meanings, so the first thing that came to my mind was breasts, curse my hormones.

Maybe it's my genes, but I feel as if adolescence was stronger in me than it should be. And being around women doesn't make it any easier.

That was the answer I got when I thought of those words, so I chose to look for Yumiko, Kawasaki or Yuigahama. Since I get along well with Sensei, I knew she would understand.

Anyway, with all 3 I have a lot of confidence, although I doubt that Yumiko or Kawasaki will make it easy for me, but with Yuigahama it makes it easier.

And if you think of it that way, it would have been hilarious to look up Yukinoshita, her big ego might also fit the definition of the word. Since the other thing is too small. You can't blame me, I'm a big boob-loving man.

Those thoughts aside, we arrived at the tennis courts.

As we approached, I could see Yumiko playing against another girl.

Yumiko is wearing a blue-colored t-shirt with a white mini skirt, as well as thigh-high black stockings, that outfit suits her very well.

''Yumiko is winning!'' Yuigahama said with much excitement.

After Yuigahama's words, I fixed my eyes towards the scoreboard, and just as she said, Yumiko is winning, but it looks more like a massacre. She should at least let her rival get a point.

The event consists of 1 single round match where whoever reaches 6 sets won, moves on to the next round. And the current score is 5-0 in favor of Yumiko. 1 more set, and it's Yumiko's victory.

''Tsurumi-kun, Yui, over here.''

I fixed my gaze towards Ebina who had called out to us.

I greeted her as we approached her.

''You have just arrived to watch the last set of the semi-final.''

''If this is the semi-final, I don't want to imagine what the previous matches were like.''

Yumiko is easily dominating her opponent, and if she were one of the ones who made it to the semi-final, the previous matches must have just been a joke for Yumiko.

''That's right, Yumiko easily dominated her opponents.'' Ebina said as she continued to watch the match.

''Yumiko is great!''

Yuigahama is happy about Yumiko's landslide victory, For my part, it's the same, though I'd be lying if I said I didn't expect Yumiko's landslide victory.

The 3 of us continue to watch the match, the other students who are also watching must be Yumiko's classmates, and the others will just be third parties who stopped to watch. After all, it's not every day that you get to observe one of the most beautiful girls at Sobu High wearing a rather revealing outfit.

Yumiko was getting ready to start the last set, as apparently there are a few seconds of rest after the end of each set.

Yumiko's gaze was fixed on us, bringing a smile to her face. She got ready to start the last set.

With the first serve Yumiko got the first point, I guess seeing us made her want to get it over with quickly. I felt sorry for her opponent.

Already knowing how this would turn out, it would be better to go buy something. And since Yuigahama and Ebina were very focused, I easily moved away from them.

During this time, I already know Sobu like the back of my hand, of course, I don't know which club is exactly in which classroom, but the important places I have located.

Once in front of the vending machine, I bought a bottle of water for Yumiko and a Max coffee for me. And since I was thirsty, I drank it right there.

I'm sure I'll need those doses of sugar for the next event, and looking at the time, it's still about 20 minutes away, so I'm on time.

After tossing the can into a nearby trash can, I started heading towards the tennis court.

As I approached, I noticed that Yumiko's match had already ended, it was to be expected, I feel sorry for the girl who will face Yumiko in the final.

''Raiden, I found you.''

Yumiko clung to my left arm.

''Good job on the competition.'' With my free arm I extended the water bottle to her.

''Thank you.''

Yumiko opened the bottle and drank the content. And even if it was a relatively easy competition, it doesn't mean she didn't try hard, so it's normal to feel thirsty.

''What about the others?''

Yuigahama and Ebina should be with Yumiko, but I can't manage to see them anywhere.

''They went to see Kawasaki.'' If I remember our conversation by Line correctly, Kawasaki is also participating in small events.

But it was strange that they didn't go together, in fact, Yumiko must have accompanied them, but if I think about it another way, this makes sense.

''Would it have been their initiative or someone else's idea?'' I said with a mocking tone.

''Who knows.'' Yumiko put a finger to her cheek, making her look innocent.

Yumiko could have told them that she wanted to spend time alone with me, but I am not opposed to this idea.

As Yumiko finishes hydrating, I could feel several glances directed at me, the perpetrators, several boys watching me enviously.

Even if they want to be in my position, I would not recommend it as it looks easy, but it is much more complicated than it looks.

Anyone in my position would think about taking the next step with Yumiko, but there's more to it than just being driven by hormones.

''By the way, you still have time until the finals begin, shall we go somewhere else to be more relaxed?''

Saying this, Yumiko also noticed the gaze of the others, but it's not as if she cares about this.

''IF you say so.'' She took my left arm again, though this time she got stuck even closer. ''Lead the way, Raiden.'' She said with a flirtatious tone.

If they were looks of envy before, now they turned into looks of death.

But I can't oppose this either, more because I enjoy it.

So I directed a look of arrogance and mockery at the guys watching me, as if telling them to go to hell.

I remember passing by an area with benches that weren't occupied, so I started heading that way.

Once we arrived, we proceeded to sit down. Not that far away but not close either.

Yumiko started stretching, as if to lighten up her muscles.

''Good job there, though the other girl has never stood a chance from what I could see.''

''It must have looked like a landslide victory, right?''

I nodded my head.

It was an interesting match, but after the first set, I think she lost her motivation''.

When you realize that your effort is nothing against your opponent's skill, it's common to give up. Of course, you can also choose not to give up, but that depends on your attitude.

''Rumi told me that you were very good at tennis, so it must be true.'' Rumi told me about how they went together with the Miura family to a club where Yumiko showed great skill in tennis.

''I have just started practicing since last year.''

When you are born with talent, it's easy to make great progress in a short time, while when you don't have it, you just need to work twice or three times as hard to see improvements.

People who don't work hard have no right to envy talented people.

For some reason, those words came to my mind.

Of course, if you are stubborn like me, you will end up becoming good at something by forcing yourself to do it. That's why I don't look down on people who strive to achieve their goals, of course it differs in how you do it.

''That doesn't take away from what a great job you did.''

I brought my hand to her head and started stroking it.

''For some reason, it bothers me the way you say it.'' She doesn't like it when I treat her like my little sister.

But even though she said this, Yumiko had a smile with her.

''I don't see you pushing my hand away.'' I replied in a teasing manner.

''I'll let you do it since we couldn't spend much time together during the cultural festival.''

''Oh, is that so? Then there's no problem if I do this. right?''

After saying this, I pulled my head towards her lap.

Since Yumiko is wearing a short skirt that is part of her uniform, a part of me could feel the softness of her thighs. It feels so comfortable.

The normal thing would be to pull away, but Yumiko has just put on a smile while using her hands to stroke my hair.

''It's weird for you to act so childish.'' She only accepted this with a smile.

The way our relationship is, there's no problem doing this as long as it's just the two of us.

''Just like anyone else, there are times when I want to be pampered too.''

Receiving support and affection from another person is one of the most rewarding experiences there are. And this effect is even greater when one is having a bad day.

''When I first met you, I didn't think you could say something like that.'' She continued to play with my hair.

The feeling of her fingers in my hair is comforting, plus my head has never felt in a better place. I'm sure that, with a couple of words, I can make this situation commonplace, but because of how fond I am of Yumiko, I know that doing that will only cause her harm.

In less than two months it will be the date we met for the first time, so it is also the anniversary of her grandmother's death.

Time passed quickly since I met Yumiko, and from that moment on my monotonous days changed. But even so, I don't regret everything that has happened since then.

If the me of 10 years ago could see me, I'm sure he would be in disbelief at all that has happened in less than 1 year.

But the amazing thing about this thing called life is how things can happen which you never planned for. Having this relationship with Yumiko is something that never crossed my mind since, originally, she should be madly in love with Hayama. But the reality is different.

Besides, this proved that a simple act like talking to her caused a lot of changes.

At first, being just a kid and realizing my situation, many things went through my head. I can't be blamed, as the excitement was much more than it should be. But as time went by, I was thinking it through clearly.

Aside from being arrogant about myself, the other aspects are just the opposite, hating myself is something that is engraved in my soul. Maybe if I had not had that call before I died, I would have done things differently in this world.

But the reality is one, and that resentment, hatred, fear and more emotions will always be with me. After all, no matter what I do or how much I regret it, I will never be able to apologize to her.

There is no one who knows you better than oneself, that's why I can say it, if I were in a relationship with a person I love, in the long run it would only bring problems, and now, the last thing I want is to affect the people I esteem, even if I have to lie to them or play with their emotions.

I wonder if I had been reborn in this world without regrets, how would things be?

But no matter how much I think about what I would have, things won't change, living in a fantasy where everyone is happy is just stupid, I know that, but as long as I can maintain that fantasy situation, I don't see the problem.

I'm seriously a shitty person, the kind of person I always hate, how ironic.

''I'm just not the type to show this.'' I said while enjoying her warm touch.

Yumiko used one of her fingers to press my cheek.

''Then should I interpret that as a part of you that you haven't shown to anyone else?''

''Who knows.'' I could only reply without giving an answer.

''You really are like a little kid, even though I know you're not.'' Yumiko said with a calm tone.

Like a little kid, eh, maybe that would be the best description of myself. A little kid who can't get over his own death.

''If that's the way you'll keep spoiling me, I guess I can be one.'' I replied in a monotone.

''That part of you is what I like most about you.'' I could see how Yumiko's face had a sincere smile on it. Seriously, I don't know who to thank for being able to be Yumiko's friend.

If things had gone according to history, I could have taken her away from Hayama myself. That guy doesn't deserve someone like Yumiko, although I'm not that different.

''I feel the same way, that's what I like most about myself.'' I said with a playful tone since the conversation would take another turn if I didn't do something.

''That sounded very narcissistic to you.'' She increased the force on her finger.

''I'm not perfect.'' I turned my head in her direction, our gazes meeting. Those jade-colored eyes are mesmerizing.

''I know.''

Yumiko started to slowly bring her face closer.

I did nothing at her approach. A part of me wants to be something more with Yumiko although everything else is against it. Right now I just want to enjoy the now. I might regret it later, but I'll leave that to the Raiden of that moment.

''Yumiko, we were looking for you.''

At Ebina's sudden voice, Yumiko pushed me away from her lap.

The floor definitely doesn't feel comfortable.

Being caught during the attempt of a kiss, she pushed me away due to nervousness.

I can't blame her, of course I would have preferred not to kiss the ground, but not everything can be achieved in this life.

''Girls, what are you doing here?!''

I'm sure that, if she says it so nervously, it will only make the situation worse.

''Did we interrupt something, Yumiko?'' Said Ebina in an innocent tone, and although I can't see her, I'm sure she has a smirk on her face.

''Tsurumi-san, what are you doing on the floor?''

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Yuigahama squat down beside me.

''I'm seeing if the floor is dirt, and after checking it closely, I can say that it is.'' I said with a sarcastic tone.

''Raiden, excuse me.''

At least Yumiko cares about me after indiscriminately throwing me to the ground.

I raised my hand. ''I'm fine.''

I turned around and jumped up.

''Tsurumi-kun is so agile, that gives me a lot of ideas.'' Ebina put on a strange expression that I've grown accustomed too.

''Leave that for later.'' I've already given up on this. ''Then why are you in a hurry?''

''That's right, Yumiko, the finals are about to start, we should hurry up.'' Yuigahama said excitedly.

''That's right, I completely forgot about that.''

''Well, if they're flirting...''

''Let's go quickly, I don't want to get disqualified!'' Yumiko interrupted Ebina before she finished speaking. Of course, her act would be more believable if she didn't say it nervously and at twice her normal speed.

''I'm running late too, so I guess I'll see you later.''

After our little goodbye, I watched the 3 of them leave for the tennis courts.

I should go to my event area, but first I decided to go to the spouts to wash my face, which was smeared with dirt.

Once at the wash basins, I made sure to scrub my face well.

Seriously, for a moment I got carried away, I almost made a mistake. Since that kiss from Kawasaki, my mind has only thought of one thing, I hate being a teenager again.

''I thought you said you wouldn't participate in the sports festival, but I guess it was a lie, so Tsurumi-kun, what more lies have you told the world?''

My thoughts were interrupted by that girl I have to endure 5 days a week.

Looking in her direction, I noticed Yukinoshita holding a racket. She is dressed in a pink t-shirt besides wearing a short white skirt, black stockings are something usual for her, but with her current outfit it gives her a plus in her appearance. And above all, that ponytail looks great on her. She doesn't have big breasts, but her slender figure makes her pleasing to the eyes.

''Was your need for me to engrave that image in my mind so great that you came to me yourself?'' I said with a mocking tone.

''If that's the first thing you manage to think of, I'm worried about your grades.'' She replied without hesitation.

''And here I thought that at least on Saturday I wouldn't have to put up with you.'' I said as I finished washing.

''That's your answer? I guess in the end your ideals don't carry any weight.''

''I'm someone free, changing decisions is common.'' I said I wouldn't participate to show anyone anything, but this time I'm participating for my interests, rather, for what I would get at the end of the day.

''That can also be understood as you have no will.'' She said with a mocking face.

''Maybe.''

I'd like to stay and chat with Yukinoshita more, but I'm also running late for my event.

''Then Yukinoshita, if that's all, I have things to do, so I'll see you. And, by the way, break a leg.'' I said with my usual tone.

''I don't need your attempts at well wishes.'' She said arrogantly, seriously, her ego is gigantic, I wish another part of her was that big.

''No, they're not, seriously go and break a leg, so I'll have the club to myself for a while.''

She brought a hand to her hundred.

''I must have thought that gesture was too much for someone like you, it was my mistake.''

''We humans don't change overnight, so keep trying.'' After saying that, I started heading towards my event. ''See you later.'' I raised my hand.

Maybe it's because there are so many things on my mind, but I feel like I'm ignoring something.

...

''You're the worst.''

The delegate said this before leaving in annoyance to the other events.

You can't blame me, can you?

If you're wondering what happened, it's very simple, I'm currently in the first round of the rope's competition, which consists of two students using their strength to drag each other over the line.

And as I noticed, the delegate came to observe my performance, by the way, I was on the edge, about to lose. And to get more into character, I said phrases such as: I'm losing, or my opponent is too strong.

She gave me a hateful look before leaving, it's funny in its own way.

And another funny thing is to watch how the guy I'm competing with is pulling the rope with all his might, but he can't move me, even though I'm at the edge of the line.

''Oi, Tsurumi, will you just stand there?''

The events are timed so that there is enough time and teachers to supervise them all, that's why my fooling around is annoying to Hiratsuka-sensei.

''I'm taking it easy.''

''Make up your mind whether you're going to lose or not.''

''You know patience is a virtue, I can see why you're still single.'' I said with a mocking tone.

''Say that again ¡I dare you!''

Sensei started thundering her fingers.

During our conversation, that guy looked at us in disbelief, I guess it's rare to see someone conversing so relaxedly in this situation.

And it's not because I'm exerting too much force, it's because the other side is not pulling hard enough. It may sound very presumptuous, but if another guy of my height and build were in my situation, the result would be the same.

I don't know who your delegate is, but selecting a somewhat small and thin guy for this competition doesn't seem like the best idea.

With no more time to waste, I slowly backed away, dragging the boy in my direction.

''It's about time, Tsurumi wins.'' Said Sensei somewhat relieved. Not because I won, but because it's the last competition left for the next round.

With this, I passed to the next round, which was easy, this time I dragged my opponent quickly, so as not to make it so long.

In this way I made it to the final.

My opponent was an orange-haired guy, he looked familiar, but I don't remember from where.

''Let's give it our best, but I will win.'' Those were the words this guy said, it's weird.

''Okay.''

If you want us to give our best, I guess I'll do you that favor.

Sensei started the final.

As soon as it started, I pulled the rope with all my strength, not in a way to gain an advantage, but with a strong pull, and that way that boy was surprised with no way to oppose, so his body flew out, passing the line.

At least I wasn't the only one who hit the ground.

''Tsurumi wins.'' Sensei said.

I did a few small stretches as I watched that guy getting up.

''Man, you're really strong, I even feel as if I just made a fool of myself.''

I have no interest in conversing with him, so I just ignored him.

''Tsurumi, come, there's a prize.''

I didn't know that in this competition there was a prize, but I don't have anything against this either, so I approached Hiratsuka-sensei while the other participants and observers were leaving the place.

Sensei looked to the side once I was in front of her.

''They've all left already, haven't they?

''I guess...'' I couldn't finish speaking.

I understood why Hiratsuka-sensei doesn't have a boyfriend. In fact, I highly doubt that a man's ego would support having a girlfriend much stronger than one.

She withdrew her fist from my stomach while wearing a smirk.

''The next time you make fun of me, I'll apply my dragon fist.'' She said proudly.

''Don't name your punches after hitting your student.'' I said with some pain.

''You're not fooling me, I felt you stiffen the stomago, so you could react to my blow.'' She sighed, as if she would have preferred to connect a hook that would have left me on the ground.

She's right, before her punch connected against my stomach, I stiffened that part to cushion her fist. Of course. it would have been better to block it with my hand, but she was quick.

If it had been someone else, she would have incapacitated me.

"In fact, don't you have much strength?

''Did you notice? I've been training against a sandbag.''

Don't say that with pride, that will only make getting a husband more difficult.

''Sensei, I'll be honest, not knowing how to cook detracts a lot of points, and now that you can cripple a man with one punch, don't you think it only reduces your chances of finding a husband?''

''No way, ...''

As she said this, Hiratsuka-sensei paused, as if she had thought about it more deeply.

Her face had an interesting change, first it was one full of pride, then a thoughtful one, and at the end it became a dejected one.

There are things that hurt much more than a punch.

''Don't worry, Sensei, I'm sure many girls will like it.''

I put my hand on her shoulder. She looked a bit confused by my words.

''I won't judge you if you choose the other path, so you won't be alone.''

I gave a thumbs up as I put a sincere smile on my face.

This time I caught her fist.

''Looks like you want to try my dragon fist.'' She said with determination, I even felt some flames appearing in her eyes.

At least her expression returned to the same, though now I'm worried about my integrity.

...

One of the main events is the freshman relay race, an event I'm running late for.

The reason was that I invited Sensei to lunch to lighten her mood.

And since I was hungry, I went out with her to a nearby ramen stand to eat. Of course, I had to pay. I'm glad I brought my wallet.

Hiratsuka-sensei objected to me paying for everything, but after telling her that I have a part-time job, she accepted it.

It was quite fun to hang out with her. Mostly because Hiratsuka-sensei should be my senior by about 2 or 3 years. So, this experience is the closest I'll get for now to dating someone my age.

Putting those thoughts aside, I hurried to the track.

As I arrived, I noticed several of my classmates along with the class delegate, and from their faces, it seemed as if the other events were a disaster.

''Tsurumi, where were you? The competition is about to begin.''

''It was you who registration me in this event, be thankful that I showed up.''

''You're really annoying.''

After our little exchange of words, we met up with the other participants that in a few minutes we would begin.

It's time to put things in place.

''By the way, Nakamura, how did the other events turn out?''

''We lost in all the events except for the ones I participated in.''

She didn't look at me as she said this.

''So, we're last on the scorecard, huh.''

As expected, there was a table with the score of each section. And this being the last major event, it gives the most points.

''That's why we have to win in order not to be at the bottom.''

''Is that so? In fact, I agreed to compete in this event, but I never said I would try hard.'' I said mockingly.

''You're such an idiot.''

I couldn't help but laugh at her insult.

''Then let's do something, if you come first, I'll take it upon myself to get the first place, but if not, I guess coming last wouldn't be so bad.''

Since it's a relay race, the women will compete in the first half, the men will take care of the rest.

So, no matter how fast you can be, if the other party is slow, the result is obvious.

"I accept! You'll regret it for underestimating me.'' Nakamura said with determination.

You're wrong, Nakamura, in fact, I never underestimated you since I'm counting on you.

With our little deal done, she headed to her position while I did the same.

''Tsurumi-kun, I didn't think I'd see you at this event.''

It was to be expected that each section would select its best students for this event, so Hayama's participation was somewhat expected.

''I was forced, so I had no choice.'' I said with a tone of disinterest.

I could tell how somewhat reluctant the other guys faces were. Knowing that you will be competing with someone as Hayama can lower your spirits.

I don't care. Since I'm only aiming for one result, and I'm sure Nakamura won't let me down.

''The freshmen competition is about to begin.''

This event has a commentator because of its importance. The members of the communication club fulfill this role.

Once we all got ready, the teacher in charge started the relay race.

All the girls picked up speed instantly, but among them, Nakamura was the one who started to gain an advantage.

It was to be expected, as Yukinoshita said, she is agile and athletic, I know that.

Nakamura created a big advantage over the others, I could even see a smile on her face as she approached me.

''Unbelievable, a few seconds into the race we already see someone taking the lead, and, as I am informed, it's Nakamura from class E, a member of the volleyball club, one of the new promises.''

Just as I told her, I would take it upon myself to win as long as she came first, so it would create an obligation on her part.

Maybe this may not have any relevance, but for someone like Nakamura it does.

She doesn't want to lose, that's why she's putting effort into this.

If I had not told her the above, she would have been confident that with my help we would win without difficulty, but by conditioning her for victory, it made her create a need to achieve it.

Her goal is to arrive first to ensure our victory.

''But what happened, having a big lead, Nakamura stumbled.''

And just as I expected her to do. She tripped and fell face first into the ground.

Having something close but failing to do so was something that happened to Nakamura. But why would someone like her make such a common mistake?

It's simple, being conditioned as the person with whom victory will be obtained can make completing a common task impossible. In this case, failing at something easy.

During the volleyball final, Nakamura just had to receive the ball and her senpais would take care of winning the match, all of which created a great burden on her, what would happen if she failed? Those thoughts must have flooded her mind, being the one responsible for the victory only made her nervousness take over her mind.

And in this case, I made sure to create the same situation.

First, her defeat against me in this very place, I proved that I could beat her easily.

Second, by telling her that I was going to participate in the sports festival, it only made her feel more relaxed.

But seeing me during the previous competition only made her feel like an idiot for trusting me.

And finally, the need to come first for me to win this competition.

Something as simple as giving her a condition for me to cooperate just made her feel like the key to everything. If she gets there first, it can be interpreted as her victory since I proved that I could do it with utmost ease.

So, I trusted her, I trusted her to fail at this. And I was not disappointed.

Quickly the other girls overtook them while she was still on the ground.

Now Nakamura, what will you do?

Depending on how you act, I'll decide what to do, so don't disappoint me.

Slowly Nakamura stood up and started to trot towards me.

''It's a pity, although Nakamura managed to stand up to continue the race, it seems she has an ankle injury.''

Nakamura is walking towards me, but because of her injury, it must be painful to do so, but she still didn't give up.

But it's already late, the other men in the competition departed, leaving me last.

At this moment I no longer need to keep my promise, she only had to do one thing but still failed.

''As expected, Hayama from Class C and a member of the soccer club takes the lead.''

After a few seconds Nakamura managed to reach me.

She extended the bar towards me.

''Do whatever you want.'' Her self-deprecating tone was easy to understand.

''I will.'' I said with an arrogant tone.

Now that Nakamura did her part, it was my turn.

I turned around and started running.

There are times where things don't matter to me, just as there are times where I take things seriously, and this is one of those.

''What is this, Nakamura's partner who started last started to catch up with the others, how is that possible?''

I quickly caught up and over passed the other participants.

Although a certain blonde was still ahead of me.

''It's amazing, according to the list of participants, Tsurumi from class E is about to catch up with Hayama. Could it be a comeback on his part?''

I could hear the spectators shouting, I even noticed my classmates supporting me.

There were only a few meters to go, so I gave it my all to run even faster.

''It's going to be a heart-stopping finish, Tsurumi is just a few meters away from catching up with Hayama, either of them can win!''

Once I caught up with Hayama, our gazes met for a brief moment.

The finish line is less than 10 meters away from us. At this point, neither of us gave way.

There was silence as we both crossed the finish line.

''The winner of the first-year relay race is, is. Class C's Hayama! After an impressive run by both of them, Hayama takes the victory!''

After the winner was announced, Hayama's classmates came up to him, as well as other students to congratulate him on his victory.

How long has it been since I ran like that? Since, even in the race against Nakamura, I didn't try that hard.

My classmates also approached me although I couldn't see Nakamura among them.

-''Tsurumi, you were amazing.''

-''You almost beat Hayama, that's something.''

-''You managed to come back from what seemed lost, it was really great.''

Several of my classmates said this although from the way they all spoke at once, it was the only thing I could understand.

-''But seriously, so much that Nakamura was bragging, in the end, if she hadn't stumbled, we would have won.''

-''It's true, so much arrogance to fail like this, she really deserved it.''

This result was to be expected, a result that would only be achieved if she lost the race.

For no matter what happened during the race, if I had won, only the victory would matter.

But to achieve this effect, it had to look as if the victory was in my hands, but I could not get it, and in this case, it is Nakamura's fault since, apparently, I would have won if everything had gone smoothly.

Things will now be very different in class, our classmates will not hesitate to rub her nose in her failure for the rest of the year, more because of the authoritarian way she is.

Sure, this should happen, but it will not.

At the time when I saw it, I thought that sacrificing yourself for a stranger was stupid, and indeed it is, but in this case what I'm going to do has another meaning.

''Excuse me.'' I spoke kindly towards one of the girls who insulted Nakamura. ''Would you shut the fuck up?'' I said with my usual face with a big smile.

Saying this, all my classmates fell silent focusing on me.

I am amazed at my ability to become the center of attention.

The result I seek is to become the bad guy in the movie. Since there is only someone I care about, and she is not here.

''How can you blame Nakamura when you guys couldn't even win a competition?''

My words were like a bucket of cold water to all of them.

-''That ...''

''What pathetic excuse will you tell me?'' I said arrogantly. ''As far as I know, Nakamura and I were the only ones who managed to win in our respective events, while you useless bunch of useless people didn't achieve anything.''

My words made everyone put on an annoyed and angry expression.

''As far as I can see, she was right, it was enough for the two of us to participate to make our section win, but unfortunately, we had to bear the burden of useless people who did not achieve anything, so whose fault is it? That girl who tried hard to win in everything but had a small mistake, or her useless teammates who are useless?''

My tone of voice was mocking throughout to let them know that they were nothing but a liability.

-''By what right do you say that if you didn't manage to win here?''

-''Even if Nakamura had come first, how would we know that you still wouldn't lose to Hayama?''

Quickly all my teammates objected against me.

Humans are simple in this area; they always look to put the blame on someone. In this case, it was Nakamura who was to blame, she must know this, that's why she's not here. So my job was to redirect that hatred and mockery towards me since in the end it's not as if I care about this.

What happens to this bunch of jerks who couldn't care less about me.

''Is that so? I hope you remember. In the end, all of you were just a bunch of useless people since, even if Nakamura had come first, we would end up losing, and that wouldn't change the result, we lost because of you, so why don't you go cry like a bunch of children who can't do something as easy as winning a fucking event?''

With my words said, I started walking towards a certain direction.

I could hear several insults towards me, plus how they mentioned that Nakamura also had to put up with a jerk like me. In the end, everything turned out the way I wanted it to.

I continued on my way to a certain part of Sobu High.

The good thing about knowing the school is that I know the directions to important places, in this case, the direction from the athletic field to the infirmary.

She injured her ankle, so it's obvious where she would go, plus, she's sure to blame herself for my defeat.

Already as I predicted, I found Nakamura using the wall to help her stand up while walking slowly.

From now on, things will flow in my direction.

I walked towards her, standing in front of her.

''Apparently, you're the type who doesn't like to ask for help.''

''What are you doing here?'' She is a little upset.

''If I told you that I got lost in the ways of life, would you believe me?'' I said with an innocent tone.

''¡As if that's possible!''

I just laughed at her little outburst, but there's no time for this.

I turned around and knelt down, turning my back to her.

''Get in, I'll take you to the infirmary, it must be a pain to walk around like that.''

''Since when do you care about me?''

Her being reluctant with me is normal. In fact, it would be strange if she didn't.

''Go upstairs at once, don't make it so that arguing with the others was in vain.''

''What do you...''

''Unless you want me to carry you like a princess, if that's the case, it would make things easier for me.''

I decided to interrupt her since I managed to catch her interest.

''I'll go upstairs.'' She only sighed at this.

She slowly climbed on my back, though before that I could feel two large things pressing against me.

I lifted her up and started walking with her on my back.

''Why do I feel as if you're making a strange face?''

''It's just that, since you're heavy, I have to make a double effort or rather, a triple effort.'' I said this in a mocking tone.

''You don't say that to a woman!''

She used her fists to press them against my head.

''I understand, I understand, stop doing that.'' I groaned from the pain.

With our little act over, I continued walking towards the infirmary.

Maybe before it would have been difficult for both of us to interact in this way, but in just a few minutes, things had a little change. By this I mean the guilt she feels towards me.

The basis for everything was the feeling of guilt for failing.

Something that is easy to exploit when you are aware of it.

Once in front of the infirmary, I opened the door, and, as I expected, the nurse was not there.

Upon entering, I closed the door but not before locking it.

I took Nakamura to one of the beds where I laid her down, and then went to one of the nearby shelves to look for some bandages, as well as cream for the swelling.

''Thank you for bringing me all the way to the infirmary.'' At least she can say thank you.

''It's nothing.''

Once I found everything I needed, I approached her.

''Wait, I can do it, or I'll wait for the nurse to come back.'' She moved her leg as soon as I tried to grab it to heal it.

''It could get worse if it's not treated quickly, plus you made the situation worse yourself by overexerting yourself.'' She should have asked for help to accompany her to the infirmary, but the situation was not the best.

''I know, but it doesn't hurt so much anymore, so...'' With one of my hands, I grabbed her ankle. "That hurts!''

''There's your answer, so let yourself be treated.'' I couldn't help but scoff at this.

She just nodded reluctantly.

I took a seat and positioned myself near the bed, she stretched out her injured leg and placed it over my knee.

When I pulled up the bottom of her gym clothes, I noticed her ankle swelling.

I used the cream to rub that part, and once I covered her ankle, I used the bandages to wrap her ankle. Also, use some band-aids to put on her face as she had several scrapes from the fall.

''That should be enough, just don't overexert yourself, you should rest for at least an hour before walking again.''

I put the materials on the table on the side.

''Thank you for treating me.''

''Don't thank me, after seeing how you didn't give up, I guess it's the least I can do, plus I wanted to apologize for everything.'' Bullshit. ''Since I was always good at doing things, I never considered putting in the effort.'' As if that was true. ''That's why seeing how even though you failed, you decided not to give up surprised me.'' I had doubts about this, but I'm glad you did.

''I didn't think you could apologize.'' She said with a mocking tone.

''You know, there's a first for everything.'' I put on a smile as I said this.

Silence reigned for a brief moment.

''You were amazing in the finals, even though you started at a big disadvantage, you were able to catch up to Hayama.'' Her expression changed for a moment but she was back to her usual self ''If I hadn't stumbled, you would have won.'' Even now, the self-deprecation is still present.

''But thanks to that I got to see a side I didn't know about you, and if we compare that to winning, I think it's better.''

''What are you saying, are you an idiot or something?''

''Who knows.'' I replied with my usual tone.

There was no more to say, after all, things are already as I want them to be.

''You're weird, by the way, what did you mean you argued with the others?''

I told her everything that happened while she was gone. Of course, I changed some parts, but in the end the result was the same, our classmates who mocked and insulted her directed that frustration towards me.

''Why would you do something like that?'' I noticed some annoyance in her voice.

''I don't like it when they make fun of and look down on someone who tried their best to the end. Therefore, it was the only thing I could do.''

All for my own benefit.

''But that will make others direct their hatred towards you, we should clarify be...''

''It was hard, wasn't it?'' I said while looking at the ceiling.

Nakamura just remained silent at my words.

''I only know a part of the story, but I don't think they all felt the same after losing in the finals, am I wrong?''

Unlike this competition where our victory didn't matter at all, during the volleyball match, both teams were playing for the championship, so I doubt Nakamura's teammates would take it easy.

If there's one thing we're both alike in, it's that we won't open up to each other.

''If you're going to mock...''

''I'm not.'' I stared at her.

I could tell her eyes were getting shiny. I'm sure remembering those feelings and emotions after losing because of her isn't pleasant.

''You're right, you only know part of the story. After the loss we went to change, I wanted to cry, I wanted to apologize to the others, but my third-year senpai said it wasn't my fault, she comforted me, I never met someone so strong, or so I thought.''

Nakamura looked up at the ceiling.

''You know, ever since senpai became the captain of the volleyball team, she has always wanted to win the championship. Last year they made it to the quarter finals.'' I could see her clench her fists. ''The only thing she longed for was to win as the last memory.''

Nakamura started to cry.

''I didn't know this, I only found out when I went back to the locker room because I forgot something. At that moment I saw Senpai crying, her friends tried to comfort her, but they couldn't. How do you think I felt I snatched her dream away from her because of my mistake? I just had to do something, something I had practiced many times, but I failed miserably.''

Nakamura looked down.

''I tried so hard, and even though she was the one who recruited me and opened the doors of her club for me, I couldn't do something as simple as responding and giving them the victory. Even though I was the one who took away their dreams, she said it wasn't my fault.'' Her face showed slight determination.

''From that moment I made up my mind never to fail like that again, but today I proved it, I'm good for nothing.''

Tears were slowly falling from her face.

''Tell me something, do you know what it's like to lose everything because of a simple mistake?'' Her tone lacked any emotion whatsoever.

I stood up and pulled her head to my chest, using my right arm to hold her close to me.

''As hard as it is to believe, I am someone who knows how it feels, but in my case, what I lost can never be regained, no matter how much I regret it or want it, I can never have it back.''

Nakamura didn't put up any resistance because of the way we were both.

''Tell me, how did you get over that, how can you go on with your day-to-day life after losing everything?'' Her tone didn't change.

''I don't, there isn't a day that goes by that I don't regret it, I would even give my life to be able to get back what I lost.''

At this moment it's not my current self-talking, but the part I always keep inside me.

There is no one I can talk to about this, that's why I can understand it, but, still, dealing with these emotions is what keeps me going.

''That's why I make sure I do things the way I want. And you should do the same, this time you lost and took the opportunity away from the president of your club. There is nothing you can do to change this, but next year you can dedicate your victory to her.''

''I already failed twice; nothing assures me that I won't do it again.'' Her tone was low.

''Life is a mysterious thing, we don't know what the future holds, so the only thing we can do is to face this, but today you proved something, even after failing you didn't give up, you could have stayed on the ground until the end of the event, but you got up to continue, even if there is nothing left to win.'' I started stroking her head. ''If you use that same strength to do everything you set your mind to, I'm sure you can achieve anything you want.''

Human beings continue to evolve with time, in ancient times there were people who were called crazy, but now they are known as great geniuses and contributors to humanity.

''Thank you.'' She fell silent after saying this.

In the end, everything turned out as I planned. People are more vulnerable when they have someone to listen to them and comfort them. And for Nakamura, she couldn't have picked a worse person to say this to

Once Nakamura calmed down, I returned to my seat while she sat on the bed.

''I didn't think you could be someone nice.''

The atmosphere between the two of us changed drastically.

''There are things you don't know about me, so I don't blame you.'' I said with an arrogant tone.

''What does that mean?''

''Who knows?

She started laughing.

''By the way, you put in a lot of effort during the finals, didn't you?''

''Did I give that impression?'' I responded with a calm tone of voice

''Aren't you frustrated that you lost to Hayama?''

''Indeed, I do, but there's nothing I can do about it, plus it's not as if there's a reward involved either.''

Guilt and retribution, the two go hand in hand.

''I should at least give you a reward for your effort. Besides, you were very kind to me, you even made the others direct their frustration against you.''

''I never do things expecting a reward.'' Only sometimes. ''But if I could choose something, I guess the first thing would be to be pampered, it would be interesting.''

''Pampered?'' She was somewhat surprised.

I got up from my seat and sat next to her, then lay down and put my head in her lap.

''Something like this?'' I said while smiling at her.

''You're weird for asking that.'' Although the normal thing would have been for her to push me off her lap, she didn't.

Nakamura started stroking my head.

In her eyes, I'm a person she started off getting along with badly, but I proved that there is more to me than she managed to see at first.

In addition, I made her feel comfortable and protected, to the point that I got her to tell me something as important as her current situation.

So any feelings and emotions of rejection towards me are no longer there.

''If this is what you ask for us a reward, I guess, it's okay.'' She nodded without stopping caressing me.

''For starters it would be fine.'' I replied while enjoying the sensation.

Maybe now the situation is already the best, but something is still missing, and that's the reason why I did all this.

My own toy to de-stress myself.

I am someone who cares for and cherishes his friends, but at the same time, I am someone who is totally disinterested towards people outside of me.

One of the thoughts I haven't changed since I was a kid was to have a relationship with a girl just to hang out. After all, doing this with someone I cherish will only destroy our relationship.

Maybe it may seem a little silly, why don't I just forget about it or get over it?

Saying it is easier than doing it. Those things that are ingrained inside me are something I can't change.

Things that, even if I want to, I can't get back, no matter how hard I try or try, I will never get it back.

How could you live if you had so much self-hatred?

Ending my life crossed my mind more than once.

The hardest time for me was until I was 3 years old. As a baby, how could I deal with this?

In the end, the scariest time was being alone with my own thoughts.

But thanks to that, being unable to communicate and not being able to do anything, I managed to adapt to it.

I decided to keep all those emotions deep inside me, a place where they wouldn't tear me apart, but at the same time generate the self-loathing I have to become close to someone.

And because of my trauma of losing my mother, it only made me overprotective of my family.

No matter what happens, your family will always be there for you. A saying that doesn't always hold true, but if you're that lucky, you'll never feel alone.

But regarding relating to others, I didn't want to do it, I never considered it or gave it relevance.

Even now I do it, but, apparently, destiny itself refused to do so. Forcing me to relate to people who after time passed became important to me.

Maybe this should have helped me overcome all that hate I have, but it was the opposite.

It only made me afraid of losing it, of losing those people I started to consider important to me.

Even if I thought about being closer, getting into a relationship with someone is not an option. Part of me knows that, knows that in the end I will cause our relationship to fall apart, earning the hatred and repudiation of the person I once loved.

That's what I thought back then, but having so many girls around doesn't make it easy for me, as a teenager, how do they expect me to have enough self-control?

So, I came to a conclusion, to find someone I could relate to in that way, just to satisfy my desires.

And in Nakamura I found that person.

It's time to put the final piece together.

I got up from her lap and started to stretch.

''Being pampered by a pretty girl is the best.'' I said with a cheerful tone.

''I'm glad, although you calling me cute is kind of embarrassing.'' She looked away.

Nakamura is very cute, plus she has an excellent figure, but her temperament as well as her attitude makes her hard to deal with, the other guys know that, and that's why they avoid her.

She only focuses on her club and her responsibilities as a delegate, but inside she is a girl like any other.

For some reason, I am reminded of a certain teacher.

''It's the truth, I have no reason to lie.''

''You really are weird. That'll be all you'll ask for, since you said it was the first thing?''

''I'm glad you reminded me.'' I said with a certain mischievous smile.

''You did a lot for me today; I feel like it'll be hard to repay you for all of it.'' She said while scratching her head.

Sometimes all we need is someone who will listen to us and give us advice, someone who will put himself in our place, who feels the same way we do.

Once we find that special person, the debt we owe this person will seem like it cannot be repaid.

And this feeling is even greater when it happens after having a bad day.

''So, if I get the chance.'' I quickly approached to get inches away from her face. ''Maybe a kiss from a pretty girl.'' I said with a teasing tone.

She froze at my words.

''Don't joke about it...''

''Is that so?'' I interrupted her.

Our faces are too close, and although she had the opportunity to turn away, she did not.

I closed the null distance between us, our lips made contact for a brief moment, she didn't push me away or pull back.

Once I did, I slowly pulled away.

If I rushed it, there would be no point, so I started with something normal.

She blinked a few times as if she didn't believe what happened.

''I guess I'm already satisfied with it.'' I said in my usual tone of voice.

She woke up from her trance, picked up a nearby pillow and started hitting me with it.

''That was my first kiss, who told you that you could have it!''

Even though she says this, her face is red in color, plus she has a smile on her face.

Emotions influence a lot in certain moments, I took advantage of it.

I stopped one of her blows by holding her wrist and pounced on her.

As I did this, I positioned myself on top of her.

Her face turned redder because of the position we were in.

''From what I see, you could have pushed me away on several occasions, but you didn't, even at this moment you can do it.'' I said in an arrogant manner.

Nakamura has a free arm, but did nothing to prevent this,

''I just couldn't react in time.''

She avoided looking me in the eyes as she said this.

''Is that so?''

I closed my face to hers again, but now I released my grip on her arm.

''I intend to do it again, then you are free to pull me away from you.''

She moved both arms, but they went around my neck.

''You're an idiot, did they tell you that?'' Nakamura said as she stared at me, in her eyes I could notice several emotions, but rejection was not one of them.

''More times than you think.''

I closed the short distance between us, this time the kiss was deeper and longer, she showed no sign of resistance.

After a long moment, we separated but quickly resumed our kiss, now I was not the only one doing it, she moved her lips to match my movements.

Even a girl who has never had experience in this can get carried away by her instincts and emotions.

Likewise, I am not a master at it, I am just letting myself go.

This time we separated due to the lack of oxygen, apparently, we got too excited.

For Nakamura, feeling loved and desired by someone must be new, especially when Sobu's guys are reluctant to deal with her. They really are jerks, but I have to thank them, it made things so much easier for me.

It would be boring if we just did this.

I approached her and put my face on her neck, I started kissing her like that.

''Hhmmm~''

And from what I hear, she's enjoying it.

I kissed her slowly, enjoying every second.

My right hand moved nimbly and went inside her t-shirt. Her skin is so soft.

''Wait, if we continue this...''

I used my hand that was inside her t-shirt to lightly caress her belly. With this, I managed to interrupt her. The pleasant sensation she must have felt made her disconcerted.

Being in full control of the situation, I was not going to stop.

''I can't help it, you are so beautiful you just make me not want to stop.''

I stood in front of her to tell her this.

Now her face was in chaos, many emotions in between overwhelmed her being.

But I am aware that if I continue with this, the other party will assume things that are not, and this could get me into trouble. This is exactly why I made my salon hate me.

''The way things are in the classroom, it would be bad for you if you were seen interacting with me in school, the last thing I want is for you to be harmed because of me, and knowing that things will be difficult, I at least want to enjoy this for now.'' I said it full of confidence.

She looked at me full of intrigue, as if wondering how far I would go in worrying about her.

''If you put it that way, and...''

I took her lips again before she finished speaking.

This time we both kissed with desire. Likewise, my hand slid leisurely down her chest. The sensation was pleasurable.

And just as I was thinking of going further, I heard the door to the infirmary being forced open.

I was glad I had locked it, and without further ado, I separated from Nakamura.

A few seconds later the nurse came in.

''I didn't expect to see students in here.'' The nurse stared at us.

''She hurt her ankle, so I brought her in for treatment from you, and since we couldn't find her, I went about treating the swollen ankle.'' I said in a calm manner.

During the time it took for the nurse to arrive, Nakamura fixed her hair, as well as her t-shirt, which was half uncovered because of me.

There is no rule against having a partner in Sobu, but it is forbidden to do indecent things in the facility.

The nurse came over and checked Nakamura's ankle, she was still nervous and a little red in the face. But thanks to the band-aids on it, it's not so easy to notice with the naked eye.

''I see you did an excellent job. But you should rest anyway.''

Nakamura nodded her head. I doubt very much that her mind because of everything that happened would allow her to speak normally.

''Then I will leave her in your care.'' After saying this, I shared a glance with Nakamura.

I said goodbye to both of them and left the infirmary.

In the end, things couldn't have turned out any better. It was the best possible outcome.

It is not good to quickly trust strangers, as this may be the worst decision you will ever make.

With nothing to do at school, I started to head home.

Now I regret not asking Nakamura for her number, but there's no point in rushing, in the end I have plenty of time to enjoy her.

Am I a bad person for doing this?

Maybe.

Was it necessary to do all this to achieve this result?

Who knows.

Am I a shitty person for using someone who has done nothing to me to satisfy my desires?

I am.

With these thoughts, I continued on my way home.

...

The end of chapter 2. No matter what I have to do, I won't let it happen again.

Complementary stories.

Yukinoshita and Kuro.

I moved my arm to find my cell phone and turn off my alarm.

I don't usually use it since my body's internal clock wakes me up every morning, but yesterday I stayed up late, so I had to make sure to wake up early.

It's 6:00 am, and I'll be entering Sobu High in 2 hours, but my morning workout won't happen on its own.

Maintain a healthy body with just sleep, play, and Max Caffe drinks is impossible, so every morning I make sure to do some exercise. Of course, this has become a habit of mine.

As I got up to do some stretches, I noticed that Kuro also woke up.

Since Kuro sleeps on the bottom of my bed, he was unlucky enough to wake up. when I moved the sheets.

"Nya." Kuro let out a somewhat muted meow. He must still be sleepy.

"Good morning."

Kuro went back to sleep, completely ignoring my greeting.

"You sleep more than 16 hours a day, you could at least give me some attention."

But there was no response, as Kuro was enveloped in the world of feline dreams.

How I wish I could be a cat and only worry about sleeping and eating, but putting those thoughts aside, I changed into my tracksuit and grabbed a few things to go for a run.

...

Once I returned home, I went straight to the shower to wash off all the sweat from my body.

Maybe I should worry about sticking to this training routine, or else I might end up bald, but I hope that's not the case.

Ignoring these thoughts, I undressed and stepped into the bathtub.

After making sure I was completely clean, I dried myself off with my towel and headed to my room.

I still have 30 minutes before I leave, so I'm not in a hurry.

I grabbed my uniform to dress properly. Sometimes I wish I didn't have to wear this thing, but even later on, I'll have to wear a suit, so it's part of adapting to the future Japanese lifestyle.

Putting on my jacket, I was already dressed. Now, I just need to select the subjects I have today and put them in my bag. I should have done it yesterday, but I felt lazy. I also put my wallet in it.

With everything ready, all that's left is to have breakfast and head to school.

But as I was about to leave, my cell phone vibrated. When I reached to pick it up, I noticed it was a message from Yumiko. Her good morning messages are very gratifying.

I left my briefcase aside to sit for a while and chat with Yumiko. It's not like I'm a model student who always arrives on time.

We talked about unimportant topics until Yumiko had to go to school, which reminded me that I had to do the same.

I put away my cell phone and headed to the dining room. It seems Rumi has already left since her breakfast wasn't on the table anymore. My mother prepares breakfast before she leaves.

I sat down and proceeded to have breakfast. Once I finished eating, it was time to leave.

Of course, before leaving, I served Kuro's food. The last thing I want is for him to attack me when I come back for not leaving him something to eat.

When I was at the door, I felt like something was missing. The strange sensation came from my right arm.

I almost forgot my briefcase. Not presenting the report to Hiratsuka-sensei is not an option.

I quickly went to my room and grabbed my briefcase from the bed.

But it felt heavier. Did I put more things than usual?

I shook my head and just took it with me since I didn't need to overthink it.

With everything ready, I started heading to Sobu High.

...

The journey was as peaceful as always, and I arrived on time, just a few seconds to spare. And for some reason, Hiratsuka-sensei was in charge of dealing with late students, so I felt like I dodged a bullet.

I changed my shoes and headed to my classroom.

I hung my briefcase on the side of my desk and lay on top of it.

The first class is biology, which goes well for me, and I don't really need to pay attention when all I have to do is review the book, so I decided to sleep until the next hour.

...

The three hours of classes flew by when you're not aware of them. There were only two more hours until lunchtime, and since I didn't bring any, I would have to go to the cafeteria.

The math teacher entered the classroom and mentioned something about doing group exercises.

When I was about to grab my briefcase to get the materials, I changed my mind.

I don't feel like doing math today, so I asked for permission to go to the bathroom and headed to the rooftop. As usual, I have a light novel with me, so I started reading it until lunchtime.

I'm not someone who enjoys math, so if I have the chance, I'll avoid it.

So I spent the two class hours on the rooftop reading. Once the bell rang, indicating the start of lunchtime, it was time to go buy something to eat.

Or at least that's what I should do, but I remembered that my wallet is in my briefcase, so I first headed to my classroom.

Once in my seat, I put my hand in my briefcase.

I felt the books and notebooks that I brought, as well as Kuro. I ran my hand over his soft fur and petted him. He purred in response to my caresses, but setting that aside, I moved my hand a little further until I found my wallet. Now all that's left is to go to the cafeteria.

But as I was about to get up, the wheels in my mind started turning.

I looked at my hand, still feeling the soft and pleasant sensation from a moment ago.

I grabbed my briefcase and brought my face closer to it. Inside, I could see a black ball of fur that licked my nose when awakened by my abrupt intrusion.

At this moment, I have many questions. Why is Kuro inside my briefcase? How did he get in there? Or why the hell didn't I notice this before?

But that doesn't matter. If Kuro is here, it means he hasn't eaten yet, and knowing Kuro, once he gets hungry, he'll get up and look for food. And not finding any, the most normal thing would be for him to meow until his owner feeds him, after all, Kuro has that person by his side.

I'm not sure what kind of trouble bringing a cat to school would cause, but I'd rather avoid that.

My mind is chaotic right now, but at this point, I decided to act on pure instinct. The first thing to do is take Kuro to a place where he can be undisturbed and at the same time, have something to eat.

I gently picked up my briefcase to avoid fully waking up Kuro.

I have the right place for that since there are only two people who usually stay there, and I doubt anyone else will go during class hours. And if I'm not mistaken, she should be having lunch.

So I headed to the Service Club, of course, I bought milk and some food that Kuro likes. I'm grateful that vending machines sell milk.

Once in front of the Service Club door, I entered like any other day. Of course, this earned me a strange look from my president. It's odd for me to be here at this time.

"Calling your presence strange is an understatement, Tsurumi-kun. What business do you have here?" Yukinoshita asked.

"Just to make sure, you're the only one who has access to this place, right?"

"Are you really planning to use this place to skip classes? Unfortunately, as the president of the service club, I cannot allow this place to become an accomplice to your wrongdoing."

"At another time, I would go along with it, but for now, I'll pass," I said nonchalantly as I took a seat and placed my briefcase on the table.

Yukinoshita just looked at me in silence, as if trying to guess what the hell is going on in my head.

I opened the food I brought and placed it on its wrapper, along with the milk carton. These models are very convenient.

Once everything was in order, my briefcase started to move. It must have awakened from hunger, as it usually eats around this time.

Yukinoshita only watched expectantly, as if unaware of the reason for this.

Slowly, Kuro emerged from my briefcase, stretching as if he had the most comfortable sleep in years.

Kuro looked around, trying to identify his surroundings, but once his gaze settled on me, he approached the food and started eating. Kuro doesn't trust anyone except my family and people who enter our house, so being cautious is normal.

With Kuro happily eating his food, I began to pet him. I'll have to punish him for sneaking into my briefcase.

"Tsurumi-kun, what does this mean?"

There was a certain excitement in her voice, as someone who loves cats like her must be thrilled to have such a magnificent specimen in front of her. I can't blame her.

"If you haven't noticed, it's a cat that's eating," I said with a mocking tone.

My words only earned me a cold stare from her.

"My mistake, someone of your low caliber can't understand simple words, so I must be more specific. Why did you bring your cat to school?"

Knowing Yukinoshita's good memory, she must still remember Kuro from the photos I showed her.

"Kuro sneaked into my briefcase, and I brought him to school without realizing it." There's no point in making excuses.

"How can you not notice that you're carrying a cat with you? I suppose your stupidity increases every day."

I have no way to argue back, as she's right. It was my carelessness not to realize this.

"Anyone can make a mistake. Besides, you don't have any problem with me leaving Kuro here, right?" I said as I took out the yakisoba bread I bought for lunch.

With Kuro eating, all that's left is to leave him in the service club until classes are over, and hopefully, everything will be resolved.

"I guess this can't be called a simple mistake. But Kuro is not to blame for his owner's incompetence." Yukinoshita sighed as she said this.

Yukinoshita finished eating and started to approach, but this was noticed by Kuro, who stared at her while becoming alert to the unfamiliar person approaching.

Yukinoshita noticed Kuro's hostile behavior and stopped. I could see a mix of discomfort and surprise on her face, as if she hadn't considered that a cute kitten could quickly change from a gentle to a hostile demeanor in a matter of seconds.

"Consent is always required, but I feel like you suffer more from it, so you can consider it a favor for letting me use this place for Kuro." I used my hand to start petting him. "Consider her an acquaintance of mine, so there's no need for you to be on guard." I said with a gentle tone as I used my fingers to stroke his chin.

Kuro allowed himself to be pampered and relaxed.

"You can approach now, unless you want to keep staring the whole time, which I don't mind." I said with a smirk.

She had a surprised expression on her face.

"How did you make him relax like that?" It seemed strange that Kuro understood me on the first try.

"Just talk to him, and he'll understand. He's as intelligent as his owner." I said arrogantly.

"I doubt that's the case for you, but at least Kuro is intelligent."

I ignored her words and continued eating, while Yukinoshita approached and started petting him with some shyness, but as she noticed that Kuro didn't resist her touch, she continued doing so.

Once I finished eating, I picked up Kuro's food, which he had already finished, and he was purring on Yukinoshita's lap, who seemed to be in paradise.

Only a couple of hours left until classes end, but I would like to skip them and stay here keeping an eye on Kuro, although he'll probably just sleep the rest of the time. However, my next class is with Hiratsuka-sensei, so skipping that class is not an option.

"Nya."

"NYA."

"Nya."

"NYA."

Meanwhile, Yukinoshita was in her own world, having a conversation with Kuro in a language that I doubt exists.

"I'll take that as you having no problem accepting Kuro, so I'll leave him here."

But there was no response to my words. That girl is a headache.

''Kuro.''

Upon hearing his name, Kuro stood up from Yukinoshita's lap, jumped onto the table, and made his way towards me. Yukinoshita merely moved her arms as she realized that the furry ball had escaped from her lap.

''No matter how hard you try, the bond between Kuro and me is stronger than any affection you can give him.'' I said arrogantly.

She quickly changed her expression back to her usual self. Seeing Yukinoshita happily playing with a cute kitten is adorable.

''I never thought about it, but setting aside your insecurities, I have no problem with having Kuro in the Service Club.'' She said, cutely waving her hand to try to call Kuro, but he remained purring in my hand.

There are only a few minutes left until lunchtime ends, and knowing Yukinoshita, I'm sure her ego wouldn't allow her to tell me that she wants to play with Kuro. Sometimes she can be childish in her own way.

''I suppose it's time for me to go, so you can keep that girl company over there.'' I stroked Kuro after saying this.

With my words, the furry ball made his way towards Yukinoshita, who welcomed him with a big smile in her lap.

Isn't it easier to just tell me that she wants to play with Kuro?

But putting aside the childish side that cats bring out in Yukinoshita, I got up and grabbed my briefcase to head towards the door.

''Don't forget to close it, as I don't want Kuro to escape through any openings.''

But, just as it happened a few moments ago, there was no response from her.

I shook my head and left the Service Club. At least with Kuro playing, he'll feel tired and only limit himself to sleeping the rest of the day.

...

More than 2 hours have passed since lunch ended. There are only a few hours left until classes finish, but I'm still somewhat restless about Kuro. That cat is curious, so there's a possibility he might find even the tiniest opening and escape. Cats are very flexible.

Hiratsuka-sensei is teaching her class as usual, so I don't see a problem in going to pay a visit to Kuro, just to make sure. And if I can't find him in the club room, I'll launch an relentless search throughout the school. Hopefully, it won't come to that.

Sensei granted me permission to go to the bathroom, so I quickly headed to the club room.

Once in front of the club room, I reached for the door, and to my surprise, it wasn't locked. Did Yukinoshita forget to lock it?

With some hesitation, I opened a small part of the door just to peek inside, and at that moment, I knew Yukinoshita didn't forget to lock it because she never left the club room.

She's been in the same spot since I left the club, and in her lap, you could see a peacefully resting Kuro.

At least, I can be sure that Kuro won't go anywhere.

Yukinoshita was gently caressing a sleeping Kuro, making sure her strokes were soft enough not to wake him up.

It's a pleasant sight. Seeing a beautiful girl like Yukinoshita with a calm and happy expression on her face is not something you see every day. And having Kuro adds to the charm.

Just by witnessing this, I feel at ease, as if simply observing such an act is enough to relax my mind.

I don't know how much time has passed since I started watching her, but I feel like this is something that won't happen again, so I decided to savor this moment as much as possible.

Of course, Yukinoshita might accuse me of being a stalker, but it's a risk I'm willing to take.

The serene expression combined with her beautiful smile only enhances her calm demeanor, along with her striking blue eyes. And if we add her jet-black hair to the mix, it creates something that seems otherworldly.

I need to stop reading novels with heroines who resemble Yukinoshita; it makes my mind have very confusing thoughts.

''I guess it's best to go back, even though the view is quite pleasant.'' I said quietly to myself.

''It must be something really good for you to spend more than 20 minutes observing, isn't it?''

''It is, it's not something that you..."

My mind went blank after instinctively responding. I recognized the voice that came from behind me.

The voice of an older woman who can't find a partner is easy to recognize.

I closed the small opening of the door and turned towards her.

''Hiratsuka-sensei, what brings you here?'' I said loudly, ensuring that nearby people could hear. Yukinoshita will be very annoying for the rest of the day.

''I should be asking you the same thing, Tsurumi. It's been more than 20 minutes since you left the classroom, and out of curiosity, I came to this place only to have the pleasant surprise of finding you observing something.''

I'm sure Yukinoshita heard my previous words, so I'll trust that she'll hide Kuro. Bringing animals to school is probably not allowed, and although I know Hiratsuka-sensei won't make a big fuss about it, I don't want to deal with her lectures or a possible dragon punch.

"As a member of the service club, I decided to come and make sure everything is in order." I said, coming up with the first thing that came to mind.

Sensei let out a long sigh. "I'm sure you could come up with a more believable excuse, so I'll ask again, what are you doing here?" There was no doubt in her voice.

"Would you believe me if I said I got lost on the paths of life?" I said with a sincere smile.

"Very well, if that's the story you want to go with." She replied with a challenging tone, clearly not convinced.

Sensei reached for the door, but I placed my hand on hers.

"Wouldn't it be better if we returned to the classroom? I'm sure classes haven't ended yet." I said calmly.

"Thanks for your concern, but I left your classmates doing an essay, so there's no problem." She tried to increase her grip to open the door, but I didn't let her.

"Tsurumi, it's obvious you're hiding something, so you better show it now." She said authoritatively.

I knew this was inevitable, but I hoped the time I bought for Yukinoshita would be enough.

"Actually, I just wanted to put my hand on a beautiful woman's hand, and now that I've achieved my goal, I don't need to keep doing it."

I removed my hand from hers, noticing a slight blush on her cheeks. But it quickly disappeared as she opened the club door.

Both of us entered the service club room, and what we found was Yukinoshita sitting there, reading a book.

She lowered the book elegantly and focused her attention on us, but if you looked closely, you could tell she was somewhat nervous.

"H-Hiratsuka-sensei, T-Tsurumi-kun, what a surprise." She said with some nervousness.

I thought I was bad at handling situations where I have to improvise, but Yukinoshita is worse. Or maybe it's because she had Kuro with her until a moment ago?

"Yukinoshita, aren't you supposed to be in your classroom?" Sensei questioned Yukinoshita's strange behavior since a model student like her would never do something like this.

"I got absorbed in my reading, so I didn't notice the time passing, that's all."

Those were the words Yukinoshita would say, but they would have been more believable if she hadn't avoided eye contact with Hiratsuka-sensei.

Sensei narrowed her eyes and looked at both of us. It was obvious she didn't believe Yukinoshita's excuse.

"Alright, you two, you're going to tell me what's going on!" Sensei said firmly.

"As I just told you, I got absorbed in my reading."

"I see, then why was Tsurumi watching inside the club?"

Sensei's reasoning and deduction abilities were impressive; she could easily pass as a responsible adult in some situations.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, Tsurumi-kun's erratic behavior is beyond my comprehension, so he should be the one to answer that question." She finished with a mocking smile towards me.

Passing the responsibility to someone else would be the easiest thing to do, and that was the response Yukinoshita arrived at.

Sensei focused her attention on me. You're really mature, Yukinoshita.

"I won't answer until my lawyer is present." I said, the first excuse that came to mind.

"As you may have heard, Tsurumi-kun might have awakened his deepest desires and been harassing me, so it would be best to take him to the relevant authorities for execution."

I agree that getting Hiratsuka-sensei out of the service club is the best course of action, but execute me? Don't you think that's a bit too much, even for me?

Sensei exchanged glances between both of us but eventually let out a deep sigh.

"Alright, it seems something is going on, or maybe I'm mistaken. But setting that aside, you two go back to your classrooms. I'll talk to both of you once classes are over."

I felt a great sense of relief upon hearing those words.

"I suppose it's inevitable." I said wearily.

"Although I'm against it, I guess it can't be helped." Yukinoshita joined in.

This must be the best solution to all of this, but I just hope Kuro stays still wherever Yukinoshita hid him because even though I scanned the entire classroom, I couldn't find him.

"Then go back to your classrooms. What am I going to do with you two?"

Just as I was about to respond before leaving, a sound came from the back, specifically from a closet. I noticed Hiratsuka-sensei also caught the noise, as she focused her attention in that direction.

"Did you hear that?" Sensei asked with some doubt.

"What thing?"

"I didn't hear anything."

We both responded automatically.

Did Yukinoshita leave Kuro in the closet? There aren't many better places to hide him in the club.

"It must be your senile mind. It's better if we go..." As I was about to refute her words, Kuro's meow came from the closet.

"Nya."

"Is that what I think it is?" Sensei raised an eyebrow as she observed both of us.

"Nya, nya, nya." But to my surprise, Yukinoshita started meowing, as if trying to make Sensei believe that the noise was made by her, although her face turning slightly red doesn't make it very convincing.

Sensei let out a deep sigh. "I'm not foolish enough to believe that, so confess already! Did you bring a cat to school?"

"He sneaked into my bag, and it was already too late when I noticed." There was no need to invent an excuse at this point.

"In other words, you're saying your cat got into your bag, and you didn't notice? Do you think I'm an idiot?" The way she put it made me feel like a fool.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, Tsurumi-kun has proven to lack many basic concepts, and reasonability seems to be one of them, but it is as he says. Let's ignore Kuro, who is not at fault; he was just a victim of his irresponsible owner."

"Thanks for defending me. What would I do without you?" I said in a mocking tone.

With no way to escape, all that was left was to confess. So, I approached the closet and, upon opening it, Kuro jumped onto me. Fortunately, I caught him and carried him in my arms to the two of them.

I started petting him to make him feel comfortable in front of Hiratsuka-sensei, which worked.

"This is Kuro, although you should remember him from the pictures I showed you."

"Yes, I remem—"

Before Sensei could respond, Kuro jumped from my arms to Hiratsuka-sensei. Luckily, she caught him and held him against her chest.

Kuro started meowing happily and purring.

"It seems someone doesn't want their owner to be scolded." Sensei began petting him with great fondness, as if she were destined to get along with cats.

Although I noticed how Kuro seemed particularly comfortable in Sensei's bosom, and if I remember correctly, he usually does the same when Yumiko plays with him.

Did this cat plan all of this just for this? I suppose I'm letting myself get carried away with my thoughts due to everything that happened, although the idea itself is amusing, especially since he never does it with Yukinoshita.

"Why do I feel like you're insulting me?"

"Your imagination."

"You two will talk once classes are over, and you'll also get a sermon for hiding this from me."

Sensei approached me, and Kuro jumped back into my arms.

"You can stay in the club until classes are over since it would be a problem if Kuro wanders off, but as a punishment, you'll have triple the amount of homework. That's my condition."

"Agreed." Caught between a rock and a hard place, I had no choice but to surrender.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, in that case, can I —?" Yukinoshita tried to excuse herself to spend more time with Kuro.

"Yukinoshita, you go back to your classroom. It's Tsurumi's cat, so it's his responsibility to take care of him."

With everything said, both of them left, and I was left alone in the club with Kuro. Although Yukinoshita seemed very reluctant about it, in the end, she accepted it begrudgingly. But I have a feeling that once classes are over, she'll come rushing to the club.

I took a seat and placed Kuro on the table, and he started staring at me as if finding my behavior interesting.

I brought my finger to his forehead and pressed it against him. Kuro took it as a challenge and started trying to bite it, a way of playing that I have with him.

I don't know if it was intentional or just a mere coincidence, but the whole situation was amusing. At least, in the end, everything turned out fine...

"Ouch." I shook my hand in pain. Kuro managed to catch my finger and bite it.

"Seriously, what am I going to do with you?"

"Nya!"

...

Dinner at the Yuigahama family's house.

I am someone who always keeps their promises. After all, everyone determines how much credibility they give to their words. And in my case, I always strive to fulfill what I say.

So when Yuigahama invited me to her house for dinner, I couldn't refuse. And this is because it was Sayaka who explicitly invited me. If I remember correctly, during the occasion when I took Yui to her house, Sayaka invited me to stay for dinner. But with a lot on my mind at that moment, I decided to pass, but I gave Sayaka a vague response about accepting another time, and apparently, she interpreted it as "no problem, I'll accept another time."

So, without any other option, I accepted Yuigahama's invitation. Although it's not like I have a bad relationship with her. Yuigahama is Yumiko and Kawasaki's friend, and I have no problem interacting with her. I even tease her on several occasions. The cultural festival was quite fun, although Yumiko scolded me for the idea I suggested to Yuigahama. Though, to be fair, she wasn't exactly half-naked promoting her food stall, well, maybe just a little.

And now that I have interacted and conversed with her, I can say she is very pleasant. She can be a bit absent-minded and foolish, but that's part of her charm. Plus, she has an excellent figure. You can't blame me for thinking about that.

But setting aside all those thoughts, without realizing it, I had already arrived at Yuigahama's house, so I rang the doorbell to announce my arrival.

While waiting, I took a look at myself. I dressed in a blue shirt with a black vest, along with brown jeans and somewhat formal shoes. You can't criticize my way of dressing. It's not like I'm a fashion fanatic keeping up with every trend. If it were up to me, I would wear a tracksuit every day. They're comfortable.

After a few seconds, I could hear footsteps on the other side of the door, and then I was greeted by a cheerful Yuigahama.

"Tsurumi-san, good evening!" Yuigahama is wearing a pink t-shirt and blue jeans. Comfortable attire for being at home.

"Hello, Yuigahama-san." I greeted in the same manner.

"Come in."

"Thank you."

Once inside, I could hear the fast-paced, choppy footsteps coming towards me. The owner of these footsteps turned out to be a mustard-colored Dachshund.

I stopped once I took off my shoes at the entrance since I had an idea of the little animal that was rushing towards me.

Quickly, Sable reached me and started circling around my legs. I'm a fan of cats, but dogs also please me, especially when they're playful like this.

"How have you been?" Of course, Sable can't respond to me, but animals have other ways of communicating.

I picked up Sable, and once he was at the level of my face, he started licking it.

"Good boy." I tried to control him a bit, even though he's small, he has a lot of energy.

"Come on, Sable, don't be like that with Tsurumi-san." Yuigahama approached to try to separate Sable from me.

I moved Sable away from my face and handed him over to Yuigahama, but he quickly shifted his attention and started licking Yuigahama's face. It's clear that pets are similar to their owners.

"Stop it, Sable, you're tickling me." While Yuigahama looked happy, having fun with Sable, I could hear footsteps approaching us.

"Oh, Tsurumi-kun, you arrived early." Sayaka-san approached to receive me.

As always, she was wearing a beige sweater paired with a long cherry-colored skirt. It's no surprise that she looks so beautiful in any outfit she wears. How does she manage to look so young?

Now that I think about it, I believe I arrived a bit early since the invitation was for 7 o'clock and my watch confirms it's 6:30.

"I'm quite punctual." I joked. Maybe I should have come exactly on time, but there's nothing I can do about it now.

"That's good. Being punctual is an excellent characteristic." She smiled as she said that. "Although we were just about to go to the supermarket to buy the ingredients for tonight." Her expression was endearing. Can you believe this woman already has a daughter?

I feel that if we had met in a different context and were older, I wouldn't have hesitated to pursue her.

Putting those thoughts aside.

"If you'd like, I can accompany you to do the shopping since I don't have anything better to do."

I don't say it with any ulterior motives; I simply seek to help others as the kind-hearted person I am. If Yukinoshita heard this, she would give me a strange look.

"I would love that!" Sayaka-san was very happy about it.

As I nodded, Sable approached Sayaka-san, walking between her legs.

"It seems like you want to come with us too." Sable barked upon hearing those words. "Yui, it's fine if we bring Sable, right?"

"Alright! I'll go get Sable's leash!" Yui quickly went to fetch Sable's leash.

With the preparations ready, which only involved putting Sable's leash on, we headed to the shopping mall. Since Yuigahama's house is near a shopping mall, we didn't need to take a train; just walking a few blocks was enough.

And so, we started walking towards our destination. Yuigahama happily walked Sable, while Sayaka-san and I followed behind them.

"Tsurumi-kun, how's school going?"

"It's normal, not much to say."

For the rest of the way, I answered Sayaka-san's questions. They were common questions about school and her daughter's friends. To my surprise, both Yumiko, Kawasaki, and Ebina had been to Yuigahama's house. I'm surprised that Kawasaki became close enough to visit Yuigahama's house, but knowing that Ebina was there, I can guess what happened. Even for her, dealing with Ebina is difficult.

But I'm glad that Kawasaki has close friends or people other than me with whom she feels comfortable interacting. That's a good thing. I can't relate her to the girl I first met at the academy.

Once at the shopping mall, I grabbed a shopping cart.

The place is like any other shopping mall, although my family and I usually go to one closer to the city center, while the current one focuses on the basics: food, pets, and children.

"I'll go to the pet section to look for a new toy for Sable!" Yuigahama, as always, was assertive and cheerful.

"That's fine, but don't take too long. I'll meet you at the checkout to pay for everything."

Having said that, Yuigahama and Sable headed to the pet section.

"So, Tsurumi-kun, shall we go too?" She said playfully.

I nodded in response, and we made our way to the ingredient section.

Sayaka-san started selecting the ingredients for tonight's dinner, and I followed her with the shopping cart. If you looked at it from a different perspective, we would appear like a mother and son going shopping. Although, since she looks so young, someone might mistake us for a couple, although I highly doubt it.

That's how we filled the shopping cart until she ran into some friends. Unlike Sayaka, these ladies looked older, probably around 50 years old or more.

Now that I think about it, isn't it strange that some mothers of the characters look young and beautiful while others don't?

Yumiko's, Yuigahama's, and my own mother fit that description. Of course, since my sister is Rumi, it wouldn't be so strange. Perhaps I'm overthinking it.

"Sayaka, I didn't know you'd come accompanied today. Did you replace your husband?" She said with a mocking tone.

"Of course not. He's a friend of my daughter." Sayaka responded, slightly annoyed by the woman's joke. Although her tone remained gentle. Perhaps both of them tend to joke this way.

"I see. Getting to know your future son-in-law better. Kids grow up so fast."

Future son-in-law? From my point of view, that's impossible. After all, Yuigahama is in love with Hikigaya. Of course, she'll only realize it next year.

"He's just a friend of Yui's, although it wouldn't be such a bad idea." Sayaka looked at me with a smile.

I could only offer a slightly uncomfortable smile. I wasn't so far away that I couldn't overhear their conversation, and Sayaka knows it.

They chatted a bit more before saying goodbye and continuing on their way. Sayaka put the ingredients she had picked into the shopping cart.

"That's all, so now we just need to go and pay."

"It seems like it's going to be quite a feast."

There were several ingredients, and I managed to gather several recipes, so I can get an idea of the dishes she wants to prepare.

Without further ado, we started moving towards the cashier to pay.

"By the way, Tsurumi-kun, what do you think of Yui?"

After hearing that conversation, it became somewhat predictable to me.

"She's a cheerful and energetic girl, easily fitting into other groups, and she's quite lovely." I have no reason to lie about it.

"I see." She began to smile. "And what do you think of Yumiko-chan?"

Drawing a comparison between her daughter and the girl who speaks excitedly when asked about me, it doesn't take a genius to know where she's heading, but I still don't understand why. After all, she indirectly told me once that Yumiko is interested in me, so it would be strange.

"What if I told you that I think the same?"

"I'd say it's a bit strange since people aren't the same; they always have different interpretations of others." She said this while placing a finger on her chin, as if she had pondered it in detail.

A wolf in sheep's clothing? Or is it just that becoming a mother makes you very perceptive?

I'm aware of how perceptive my mother is. To the extent that she can easily detect a lie.

"People are strange, so it can be said that we're not all the same. I agree with that. However, there are still people who defy all logic, people whose next move is hard to predict." Maybe my words seemed somewhat confusing.

"And what does that mean?" Her expression of doubt is quite adorable.

"It means we've arrived to pay, and Yuigahama is also waiting for us." I said with a smile as I advanced with the shopping cart, leaving a confused Sayaka behind. Seeing her pout because I avoided the subject is adorable.

As the guest, I decided to pay for everything, although Sayaka wanted to refuse, she eventually gave in.

The money I receive from working as a panda, in addition to having to act in the theater wearing a suit that makes you feel like a sauna, is quite good because people refuse to do it. One of my colleagues almost passed out from wearing the suit for too long. Seriously, who the hell made those suits? Improving ventilation and mobility wouldn't hurt. But in part, thanks to that, the number of people willing to wear them is small, and this makes the salary for those who dare to wear them good. I can't complain in that regard.

Of course, as a student who only cares about spending money on things I like, it could be considered a very good amount, but if I were an independent person, I would need to have two more jobs to support myself.

With the shopping paid for, I started carrying the bags the rest of the way, which went smoothly, except for Yuigahama telling us about her experience finding and choosing Sable's toys. Her energetic personality can be useful on several occasions.

Once we arrived, I left the groceries in the kitchen while Sayaka and Yuigahama put on their respective aprons to start cooking.

Out of courtesy or maybe because I simply didn't want to be poisoned by Yuigahama's cooking, I wanted to help, but Sayaka was very firm in rejecting this, saying I had already done enough by accompanying them in the shopping and paying for it. She asked what kind of host she would be if I also helped with cooking.

She was very convincing, so I went to the living room to play with Sable and his new toys while I waited.

While I was at it, I remembered that the apron Yuigahama was wearing was the one Yumiko gave her, as according to her, Yuigahama had learned to cook enough to not poison people. I also recalled how Yuigahama was in charge of her food stand, which allowed me to relax even more while playing with Sable.

Time passed as I had fun with Sable. If I didn't have a cat at home, I would also want to have a dog, but I doubt Kuro would accept that. Besides, the members of my family are almost always out of the house, so I doubt a dog would feel comfortable with this lifestyle. Kuro usually sleeps most of the time and takes walks around the neighborhood. Like a stray cat, he likes to explore.

"Tsurumi-kun, it's ready."

Upon hearing Sayaka's words, I separated from Sable and went to the bathroom to wash my hands.

Once clean, I went to the dining room where dinner had already been served, and to my surprise, it was a feast in every sense of the word.

We sat at the table to start eating, but before that, we expressed gratitude for the food.

As I brought one of the dishes to my mouth, I knew that they were not only good-looking but also delicious. It tasted great.

While enjoying the meal, I noticed Yuigahama's expectant gaze, as if she wanted my approval. It amused me.

"It's delicious." I sincerely said.

"Really? Did you taste anything strange? Or maybe..." Yuigahama bombarded me with questions.

"Yui, Tsurumi-kun already said it's delicious, so don't doubt it. Besides, you can taste it for yourself too." With her mother's words, Yuigahama also decided to try it, putting a smile on her face as she tasted the food. "Apologize to her for that, she has been practicing to perfect her cooking recently, and although she has improved a lot, she still has some small flaws in her preparation, so she's a bit nervous. Of course, I helped her correct those small flaws."

It's incredible how in just a few months since she met Yumiko, she has improved so much. Yumiko has been a good influence on her. Of course, Sayaka mentioned that she also helped her a lot, but why did Yuigahama feel the need to want to improve her cooking?

It's usually expected to wait until the second year for this.

"Making mistakes is part of learning, even members of the cooking club often make mistakes."

That time when I had to teach different cooking styles for the skewers, I noticed that only half of the group had a complete understanding of cooking, while the rest made some basic errors and such. The club president mentioned that their club not only accepts people who know how to cook but also those who are willing to learn. That caught my attention because I thought the club was made up of people who had a certain level of cooking skills.

"Even the cooking club makes mistakes!?"

It seems that my words caught Yuigahama's attention.

"That's right, several of them even struggle with peeling vegetables." Of course, they could manage in the preparation stage at least.

Yuigahama had a somewhat uncomfortable smile in response to my words.

"Yui still has trouble peeling ingredients, so I took care of them while she handled the pot and frying some ingredients."

I suppose that even though she improved, some basic issues still exist.

"Mom, there was no need to mention that!" Yuigahama was somewhat embarrassed, how cute.

Their mother-daughter relationship is interesting to observe because, from what I can deduce, Sayaka can be very cheerful and kind, but she has a terrifying side when it comes to her daughter. It reminded me of Yumiko's mother, and I guess it applies to mine as well. That time was the first time I saw that behavior from my mother.

"Come on, Yui, to improve, one must acknowledge their mistakes. It's the first step." Sayaka knew what to say. I suppose it would be good to complement this idea since the last thing I want is to upset Yumiko by discouraging her friend.

"Your mother is right, and nobody is born knowing how to do things perfectly. We learn based on the mistakes we make. And as I said, even members of the cooking club, who practice for several hours in the evenings, still make basic errors. So expecting exponential improvement would be asking too much." When you lack talent, the only way to become good at something is through effort, something I know a lot about.

"You're right! I just need to keep practicing to correct those mistakes."

I'm glad she understood it quickly.

"Both of you, the food will get cold if you keep talking." Sayaka scolded us a little.

We both nodded and went back to enjoying the meal.

...

The food was delicious; the texture and taste complemented each other well. In that regard, Sayaka should have supported Yui.

After eating and taking the dishes to the kitchen, the beloved pet of the house felt the need to relieve itself, so Yuigahama decided to take it for a short walk. Why did Sable choose the moment after dinner for this? It's something only nature knows.

So, at this moment, it's just Sayaka and me in the house.

Having the opportunity to be alone, I suppose I can ask her that.

"Sayaka-san, why is Yuigahama so eager to learn and improve her cooking?"

Yumiko never explicitly told me, she just mentioned that Yuigahama wanted to learn how to cook. Maybe it's a secret among girls? Or maybe my lack of interest made me not pay much attention to it.

Sayaka's expression changed, as if she started to remember.

"A few months ago, Yui came with some friends, which made me happy because it's good for her to have people she can trust. That's where I met Yumiko-chan and Hina-chan. Yumiko-chan is a pleasant girl, and Hina-chan is somewhat peculiar." I understand perfectly. "But after a few weeks, Yui showed an interest in cooking, with the support of Yumiko-chan. So I decided to help her too, but Yui didn't mention a specific reason; she just wanted to make some cookies. At first, it was a complete disaster, but as the weeks went by and with our help, Yui improved a lot to the point where she could be proud of her creation."

Achieving a difficult task brings great personal satisfaction. After all, accomplishing something you thought was impossible is encouraging.

"I was happy for Yui; her effort paid off. But the next day, she seemed down and sad. When I asked her about it, she simply said it was nothing and went to her room. Just when I was thinking about asking her, Yumiko-chan rang the doorbell, saying something about talking to Yui, and she went to her room. I was very curious to know, but during the time I got to know her, I realized she's a good girl who always cares about Yui, so I decided to trust her."

I feel like I can get an idea, but there are so many contradictory things based on what I know that forming hypotheses seems incongruous. Besides, it's likely that my mind would wander and come up with scenarios that didn't happen.

"After they came out of the room, Yui seemed determined and full of confidence. And for several days, she wanted to make a bento. After two weeks, she succeeded and decided to bring one. She did this for several days, but then she suddenly stopped. When I asked her about the reason, she told me it was fine, and although she seemed a little sad, her face showed confidence, something rare for Yui. But I didn't feel like she was lying to me, and since she continued to act normally, I attributed it to school matters. But I know that Yumiko-chan was of great help to Yui."

The information that Sayaka gave me gives me a lot of ideas, but in the same way, with what I know, the information overlaps. Did that really happen? Isn't it too soon? Was there something that changed everything? Or maybe it's something different from what I have in mind and I'm overthinking it?

Whatever the answer, there's nothing I can do about it, since, if I recall correctly, Yumiko gave me some cookies weeks before I met Kawasaki, and if this is related, it's been a long time since then. Dwelling on this matter would be a waste of time.

"By the way, Tsurumi-kun, you still haven't answered the question I asked you at the shopping center." She said with a big smile.

Here, I could respond with what I know about Yumiko, then she will ask me about what I like most about each girl, eventually leading to her asking if I'm in love with someone. When I deny it, she'll ask me about my thoughts on Yui, but it's obvious that this will have another meaning.

Parents always seek the best for their children, and from my point of view, I'm not the best for anyone. However, perhaps for others, I may give off that impression. Or maybe I'm just overthinking it, and Sayaka is just joking with me. But if there's one thing I'm sure of, it will be tedious.

I moved my arm as if to check my watch. "It seems to be getting late. I remembered that I have some things to do, so I'll take my leave for today." I said calmly.

"Is that so?" I wonder if Yuigahama will be as perceptive as her mother in the future.

It's obvious that Sayaka-san knows that my excuse is a lie, but since I refuse to answer, perhaps she thinks it's something I don't want to talk about.

"Who knows? But setting that aside, the food was exquisite."

"I'm glad. You can come again on any other occasion. You're a good friend of my daughter, so there's no problem with that."

I fall into the lucky friend category, so she's exaggerating.

"I suppose I'll take you up on that."

It's not like I have a need to come to this place, but if there's free and delicious food, why not come?

With everything said, I stood up and made my way to the door, where I put on my shoes. Sayaka also accompanied me to the door.

"Next time, don't think I'll let you avoid the topic. Fufufu." Her tone of voice was playful, and she had a teasing expression on her face.

"I think I'll manage." It seems she hasn't given up. "Well then, see you, Sayaka-san. Thanks for everything."

"See you, Tsurumi-kun. I'll be waiting for your next visit."

Once we said our goodbyes, I walked out the door towards my home.

As I was about to walk, I noticed Yuigahama, who was arriving with Sable, so I approached her.

"Tsurumi-san, are you leaving already?" Yuigahama asked, tilting her head.

"I remembered that I have some things to do, so I'll take my leave for today." I crouched down and started petting Sable, who looked happy to receive the affection. "You've really improved a lot in cooking, haven't you?"

"I think so, but I still lack confidence. I always receive help from Yumiko or my mother." She said with a somewhat awkward smile.

''Receiving help is normal; none of us are perfect, so finding people who lend a hand is important. Great chefs have assistants, and even members of the cooking club tend to fail and lose against others, so don't push yourself too hard.''

Yuigahama's face brightened. "You're right. It's enough to practice, although I don't want to be a bother to Yumiko or my mother." Good point, although I doubt either of them considers it a bother.

"I don't think so. You're uniquely strange in your own way, so the people around you will always be willing to help you."

"What do you mean by 'strange'?" She pouted cutely.

"I mean it in a good way, so good luck."

"Thanks. In fact, I just thought of something, so I'll give it a try since, as you said, to improve, one must practice constantly!" She looks very happy, and that makes me glad.

"It's nothing. Well then, I'll take my leave." With nothing else to do, I continued on my way home.

"See you later!" Yuigahama waved her arm in farewell, and Sable let out a few small barks.

Today was a fun evening; I got to know certain aspects of both of them and found out some strange things. But it's best to leave that matter alone and let things take their course.

And as for what Sayaka hinted at, I find it impossible. If we compare how I treat Yuigahama compared to how I used to treat Hikigaya, it's obvious the way Yuigahama shows her affection, and in my case, it's just the way a friend would. In any case, I never sought to be anything more, and I feel happy and content this way.

Maybe I'll regret it later, or maybe not. Only my future self in a few months or years will know.

With that in mind, I continued on my way home.

...

Shopping day.

Saturdays are the days I enjoy the most, mainly because I don't have to go to school and I don't have to see the president of my club either. You might wonder, who in their right mind wouldn't want to be in the same classroom as Yukinoshita Yukino? She's beautiful in every way. But I don't care about that since, when it comes to beautiful girls, several others come to mind who don't insult me to the point of degrading me to an object like Yukinoshita does. I guess I've gotten used to it over time, and that's terrifying.

Putting that aside, I decided to open the door of my house and head to take a shower. Do I even go out to train on Saturdays? The answer is obvious. When something becomes a habit, it reaches a point where it becomes part of your routine and feels normal.

Moreover, I'm not the only one who does this. During my rounds in the park, I noticed some students from Sobu who also train on their own. My mind tends to remember many unnecessary things.

Putting that aside, I noticed that my mother was having breakfast, but what's strange is that she's wearing her work attire. If I recall correctly, today is one of her days off.

She noticed my gaze and gave me a smile. "Is it strange to see me in a suit on a Saturday?" She said in her usual tone.

"It is," I replied as I walked towards the stairs. "A friend got sick, so I'll go and replace her. Of course, she'll compensate me afterward."

"I see. Then I'll go take a shower." There's no point in discussing matters that don't concern me.

"By the way, Raiden, come and have breakfast. I want to talk to you." Her tone when she said the last part was serious.

Even if you haven't done anything wrong, when your mother says such words, you feel a chill running down your spine, and that was the case for me. I don't remember doing anything that would make her want to have a conversation with me.

"Sure." But as they say, one is innocent until proven otherwise.

Once I showered and changed into more comfortable clothes, which consisted of a slightly loose polo shirt and blue sweatpants, I went downstairs to the dining room as my mother indicated.

Once in the dining room, I took a seat in front of my mother. During a conversation, my mother likes the other person to be facing her.

"So, kaa-san, what do you want to talk about?" I said as I grabbed a toast and prepared my coffee.

"Tell me, Raiden, are you gay? Don't worry, I won't judge you for it." She said in a serious tone.

I ended up spitting out the coffee I had just started drinking. And the surprise made me choke. How on earth did she come to think that?

"Is this some kind of hidden camera prank?" I couldn't think of any other reason why my mother would say that.

"Before you arrived, I had a conversation with Rumi, just a normal conversation. Except she mentioned that you're always surrounded by beautiful classmates and, since you still don't have a girlfriend, I thought maybe you didn't like women." My mother said calmly as she sipped her coffee.

"I like women." I immediately replied.

"Then why don't you have a girlfriend? According to Rumi, there's one who's interested in you." The way she said it, I understand why she asked that.

What the hell did my adorable little sister tell my mother? Although I'm sure she accidentally let slip a small part of it, and my mother, being curious, made her confess everything she knew. That would explain why she's in her room right now.

"I like to take things at my own pace. Maybe Rumi is misunderstanding this. Besides, we're just friends, and of course, if I had the chance, I would take it."

I actually had many opportunities, but I chose not to pursue any.

"If you only leave the house to train, buy novels, and do your part-time job, but not to go out with any of them, it's obvious that there will never be an opportunity." She has a point, especially since after Yumiko's confession that time, I gained the confidence that I'll always be with her, eliminating any insecurity I might have. Kawasaki isn't the type to ask for a date, and Ebina and Yuigahama are out of the question.

''As I said, I like to take things slowly. Besides, I'm not in a hurry to have a girlfriend."

"If that's your decision, I won't oppose it, but it would be good if you had clothes more appropriate for your age. The clothes you usually choose are only sweatshirts and garments that are larger than your size."

"What's wrong with wanting to wear simple and comfortable clothes?" Every time I go shopping, I choose a size larger, so it's easy to wear.

"With that mindset, I understand why you don't have a girlfriend," My mother said as she nodded her head.

That hurt, my mother knows how to strike me with words.

"Like I said, I ..."

"Since I'll be replacing my friend in about two hours, let's go to the mall to buy you new outfits. In case an opportunity arises, at least I'll be sure my son is well dressed." But she interrupted me.

"I guess I can't refuse, can I?"

She only responded with a smile. My mother is so lovely.

With no other alternative, my fate for the next two hours was sealed.

...

We arrived at the shopping mall in my mother's car.

Once inside, I followed my mother to the men's clothing section.

"Come on, Raiden, I want you to try on several outfits."

When did I become a dress-up doll? Although now that I think about it, I've been one since I was a baby.

Being self-aware from birth isn't a good thing, seriously, it's very strange, but I prefer to avoid thinking about it. Damn childhood traumas.

Obeying my mother, I entered the store with her, where I was greeted with several sets of clothes.

"Try them on!" Said my mother with excitement.

"I think they fit me well, so there's no need...''

"It wasn't a question." Her tone changed from cheerful to serious; seriously, my mother is scary.

With no other option, I entered one of the fitting rooms with all the clothes she had selected for me, even catching a glimpse of the somewhat uncomfortable look from the store attendant.

I proceeded to try on each of the outfits my mother had selected, and as expected, they fit perfectly, accentuating my figure. I don't like tight clothes on my body.

Do boys my age really wear these things? I'd rather be half-naked than wear this.

"And how do they fit?"

My mother entered the fitting room. I think I need to explain the concept of privacy to her.

"Kaa-san, I'm changing." I said with a sigh.

"I've seen you since you were a baby; there's nothing I haven't seen." She said with a playful smile.

Part of me wants to argue, but she's right. Of course, I have a great way to contradict this, but saying it in front of my mother would be too weird.

I resigned myself and changed in front of her.

"You have a great physique; I can see that time at the academies and your morning workouts paid off." She commented, starting to touch my abs, which tickled.

"Kaa-san! It tickles." I struggled to speak.

"You look just like your father when he was young, even have the same sensitive spot." She said as she moved her hand over my chest.

"I can't tell if that's a compliment or an insult." I removed her hand from me.

"It's a compliment; after all, your father was quite the dragon in his youth." A play on words with his name. After all, my father's name is Ryu.

If I recall correctly, she mentioned in the past that they both used to be gang members, so, although it sounds strange, it's hard for me to imagine my parents leading gangs to fight at night.

I shook my head and grabbed another set of clothes since the fitting room door was open, and I noticed another lady looking at me from a distance. Shouldn't she be focusing on her son or husband instead of staring at someone her son's age?

Ignoring the stranger, I got dressed.

"That outfit looks great on you." My mother praised me as she made sure the clothes were in place.

Currently, I'm wearing a blue shirt along with black shorts. The shirt clings too tightly to my body, accentuating my arms and build.

"It looks good on you. It reminds me of how I used to dress you in extravagant outfits when you were a little baby." She said with a big smile.

To think I was conscious at that time, so I have vivid memories of being treated like a test dummy.

"I'm not a little baby anymore."

"To me, you'll always be my little baby." She said, holding my face in her hands.

"In case you didn't notice, I'm almost 17 now." I once again moved her hands away from me.

"I don't see much of a difference; I would even say that area is still small." She said with a teasing tone, pointing at a certain area.

"Don't say those things to your son!" I wanted to respond differently, but embarrassment prevented me from doing so.

I have a lot of confidence in my body, and especially in my big friend. But that's not something to discuss with my mother.

I shook my head and accepted the next set of clothes my mother handed me.

A combination of a sleeveless shirt with a red striped t-shirt.

"I don't like it," I complained.

"I didn't ask for your opinion." She said playfully as she selected more clothes.

I remember now why I don't like going shopping with her. The normal thing is to buy clothes that I like and ask for a bigger size; it doesn't take more than 5 minutes. In contrast, it's been an hour since I've been here.

Is this some kind of hell or something?

Time became relative once I lost interest in knowing how much time had passed.

I regained a sense of time once we left the store.

"Come on, Raiden, don't make that face; I'm sure any of those girls would compliment you on your outfit." My mother said with a big smile.

"I do not care." I responded nonchalantly.

If that wasn't enough, I had to carry several bags of clothes that I didn't like. Maybe I can use them to make a bed for Kuro?

"You're thinking something sinister, aren't you?" My mother said, giving me a terrifying look.

"Can you read minds?" That would be too much if she could do that.

"Not at all, but I have something called mother's instinct. It's almost the same thing."

Terrifying, I really don't like annoying my mother.

"Let's leave the shopping in the car, and I'll treat you to coffee. What do you say?"

"It's better than nothing."

Once we left the vast amount of clothes in the car, we headed to a café. It's already 10 o'clock, so I got a little hungry from spending a long time trying on clothes.

On the way, I noticed that one of the stores was under construction, and a large sign caught my attention. "Coming soon: Riox, a bookstore that you will love."

Quite a slogan. Who am I kidding, it's bad.

I don't mind if a bookstore opens since the one currently in this shopping mall only offers ancient literature, so I have to go to the other mall to buy novels.

That reminded me that I've abandoned my idea of becoming a writer, but to be honest, I find it tedious. Although I have the idea in mind, going through the process of transcribing and correcting errors is bothersome. I wonder how authors endure all of that. And if we talk about hobbyist writers in general, how do they manage? After all, no one pays them for it.

It must be tough. I silently sympathized with them. Don't worry, I know that at some point, all their effort will be rewarded, unless they're the type who abandons their works. I'm still waiting for one of the novels I liked, but the author opened a restaurant and left the novel unfinished.

"We've arrived." My mother said as she stopped in front of a café.

Once inside, I accompanied her to the counter, where we placed our orders before heading to a table.

"It was really exhausting." I couldn't help but complain about the suffering I endured while trying on the clothes my mother selected.

"You know, in the future, you'll have to go shopping with your wife too, so it's better to get used to it." She said with a smile.

"I suppose it would be best not to have a wife." Currently, I don't plan on having a wife and children. The reason is simply that I see it as a burden.

"That's what you say now, but when you have a daughter, I'm sure you'll adore her as your greatest treasure. You won't let anyone get close to her. After all, if you're like that with Rumi, I imagine you'll be the same with your daughters." She said, teasing me.

It's not that I'm a siscon, right? I just appreciate and care about Rumi, so if any guy wants to pursue her, they'll have to earn my permission. I don't care if he's the son of Japan's prime minister; if I don't consider him suitable for my sister, I won't accept anyone.

The future boyfriend of my younger sister has to be better than me, so every day I make sure to raise that bar higher.

"I don't know for sure, so I can't answer with certainty." Maybe I could change my thinking in the future, so saying that I won't be overprotective with my daughters would be false. Of course, it all depends on the future.

"I also had a similar thought." She looked at me affectionately. "But when you become an adult, you start to wish for a child, someone small and helpless who will depend on you in their early years of life."

"For now, I can't understand that."

"You will in the future. Having a child is a great responsibility, from providing a home for them to selecting a name they will grow up with."

Now that she mentions it, I've always been curious about my name.

"By the way, why did you name me Raiden?"

She looked somewhat nostalgic.

"The first time I met your father, there was a storm. The thunder could be heard clearly, and the time he confessed to me was also during a storm."

Hey, hey. How the hell do you confess to someone during a storm? Although from another perspective, it could be considered epic.

"So, that's the reason?"

"That's what I mean. When we were brainstorming ideas for your name, we thought of giving you a name related to thunder, as it's a memory that both your father and I cherish. At first, we thought of Raijin, in Japanese it's composed of the characters 雷 and 神, which mean 'thunder' and 'god.'"

"But that wasn't the case." Raijin does have some resemblance to my name.

"Naming you that would have been too presumptuous, but your father agreed, so we opted for a variant. Raiden. In Western culture, Raijin is known by this name. It's composed of the characters 'Rai' (雷, thunder) 'den' (電, lightning)."

"I see, a variation of Raijin, but at the same time, it also refers to the God of Thunder."

"A name can also imply one's personality, and in this case, we hoped that you would have a strong, imposing, and electrifying attitude, and it seems to have worked."

I'm sure this has nothing to do with it, but there's no need to refute it. After all, I like my name.

The waiter brought our coffees, so we started enjoying them.

My mother looked happy, and even though I want to deny it, I partly had fun today.

"You know, another reason we chose that name for you was because of all the struggle you had to go through before being born."

Her words piqued my curiosity.

"I want to hear about it."

"During your birth, the doctor informed us that there was a problem; apparently, you were suffocating before being able to be born. This scared me a lot because it could bring problems in the future, and in the worst-case scenario, you could die even before being born." She had a sad expression. "But the doctor reassured me by saying that you started moving, and when you were born, you looked perfectly fine. You even gave me scares before you were born." She put a smile on her face.

This left me perplexed. Questions I had asked myself years ago got answers.

I thought about that situation once I met her since her case was different from mine, but since I didn't know for sure what it meant, I simply left the topic hanging. But now I think I understand it to some extent.

My mother looked at her watch. "Is it already this late?" She quickly finished her coffee. "I'm running late for work. Can you go back home alone, right?" She asked as she stood up.

"I'm grown up now and can take care of myself." I said confidently.

My mother started patting my head.

"I know, but as your mother, I'll always worry about you. Take care on your way home."

After saying this, she left the café and headed towards the parking lot.

With nothing else to do, I finished my coffee and left the café, heading home.

Normally, I would take the train to get back faster, but right now, I have a lot on my mind.

Once outside the mall, I embarked on the long journey home.

I have many things to think about, so I decided to take the long way.

The moment I became aware in this world was the moment I was born; not even three seconds passed before darkness turned into light. At that moment, I was a newborn baby. When I turned five, I started questioning whether or not we really reincarnate when we die, and if that's the case, do we reincarnate into fantasy worlds or something similar? It's a question I never found an answer to.

But what matters most is, do we reincarnate as someone new or do we replace someone?

By this, I mean if we take the place of an existing person or if we simply come into existence as a new being. But thanks to my mother's words, I was able to come up with a theory.

Raiden died; the child who would have been my parents' son died before being born. That's why my parents went through a phase of rejection towards others for several years. As time passed, they decided to maybe have another child, and that's where Rumi was born.

But when one goes through those experiences, sometimes they end up developing a rejection towards children. There can be various cases, which can be interpreted as a lack of interest in them. To the point of leaving your child to their own fate. This is seen a lot in Japanese society, although it's different from neglectful parents. That's why Rumi grew up in an empty home, an environment where she got used to being alone since childhood. I don't blame her for having those thoughts originally.

That's the hypothesis I have, but here's where the other factor comes in. Why do I think my parents' child died? Before I was born, I was capable of consciousness, even as an unborn baby. I had the ability to reason and even had memories. So, if I had been someone who was reborn, wouldn't I be conscious from the moment the baby develops its senses and so on?

Perhaps, if that had been the case, I would think that I died and woke up in a dark place, a place where I couldn't do anything. Any thoughts of my past life and such would have been discarded, to the point where when I was born, I would think that my soul had served its punishment, and now I have a new opportunity. If that had been the case, my way of doing things and my decisions would be very different, but that didn't happen.

I had consciousness seconds before being born, as if I had taken someone else's place.

In simple terms, Raiden died from suffocation, and his soul left this body, and in turn, my soul occupied that place.

I'm not one to believe much in soul theories and such, but when you die and appear in another world, beliefs like the soul become plausible.

This idea crossed my mind once because of what she told me. After all, her case was different from mine. Once she died, the first thing she saw was being carried. Apparently, she had fallen down the stairs at the age of three, hitting her head hard. According to her, the little girl simply died from the impact, and that's when she took her place. At first, I didn't believe or pay much attention to it, but now her words are believable.

Does reincarnation consist of taking the place of a person who died, but whose body remains intact?

That's the only idea that comes to mind. The truth is, this may not necessarily be the case because, at this point, it could even be a type of god who finds it amusing to bring the dead into other bodies. I can't confirm anything.

But if my hypothesis were true, I took the place of my parents' original child who died.

Tsurumi Raiden died before being born. I took that place. I wonder how things would have been if that baby hadn't died. Would I have been reborn somewhere else with another family? Did I reincarnate with a purpose? Or would I have simply died?

No matter how many questions I ask myself, I'll never get an answer. The most I can come up with are hypotheses.

But by overthinking, I won't be able to achieve anything; in fact, this hypothesis should be tormenting me mentally, but it doesn't. Or rather, it can't. That's just the way I am.

I decided to enjoy my life my own way, leaving that behind, burying it deep within me. Or at least, that's what I believe I'm doing. But still, there are moments when I'm weak.

Things are harder when you seek the easiest path, but it doesn't matter. If there's one thing I'm sure of, it's that all I seek is to live a good life and take care of my family. Nothing else matters, even if that displeases others.

I pondered on this so much that I didn't notice I had already arrived home. At least thinking about it made the journey shorter.

I used my key to unlock the front door, and upon entering, I noticed my father watching television with Rumi.

"Raiden, was the shopping trip fun?" My father said mockingly.

"It was, especially when I saw several men flirting with Mom." I responded as usual. There are many things I can say about my father, and one of them is that he loves and cares deeply for his wife.

My father's expression changed, making a 180-degree turn, and he stood up.

"Onii-chan, don't joke like that. You know how he gets." Rumi said, sighing.

"It's amusing to see that expression on his face." I teased a bit.

"I guess I brought it upon myself." He replied as he sat back down. "If you say it with such a serious tone, it's hard not to believe you."

I moved to sit next to Rumi. "By the way, my lovely little sister, do you know why Okaa-san asked me very personal questions?"

"I have no idea." She avoided eye contact.

I playfully flicked her forehead with my fingers. "You need to learn not to say unnecessary things." I said with a smile.

Rumi moved closer to my father's side.

"Otou-chan, he hit me!" Rumi said, wiping non-existent tears. My lovely little sister has learned many things from me, and I'm proud. She even used that way of addressing him that she used when she was younger.

"Raiden, don't make Rumi take my side, because in the end, it will be your mother who gets back at me."

"Well, she's terrifying, so I understand." We completely ignored Rumi's act.

According to studies, fathers love their daughters more, while mothers love their sons more. I know this from experience. And in my family, my mother is the one in charge.

"It's very rude of both of you to ignore me, you know?" Rumi pouted.

"You should make your acting more believable." I said mockingly.

"I agree with your brother." My father agreed with me.

"I'll tell Kaa-san."

Faced with such a threat, we only had one option.

"We're sorry." (x2)

We apologized in unison.

There are things you can never win against, and in this case, my mother's wrath is one of them. If she finds out that we were making fun of her precious daughter, I fear for my future. My father feels the same way.

Some time ago, my father and I were discussing where we should go for Rumi's birthday, but we both got very intense. As a result, my mother knocked both of us down before we could even react. Even if I had tried to do something, she elegantly and swiftly took me down. That's why I know I couldn't do anything against my mother.

"Are you really that cowardly when it involves Kaa-san?" Rumi mocked.

"Aren't you afraid?" I asked with a tone of mockery.

"Of course, I am." She quickly replied.

No matter what, everyone in this house respects my mother, even Kuro.

"Her mother can be terrifying, but she also has a tender side."

"Like the time you came home drunk, broke a vase, and she made you sleep on the couch for a week?"

"Don't remind me." My father sighed heavily.

The way we interact as a family is pleasant. It won't always be smooth sailing, but if I have the opportunity, I'll do my best. They are the most important to me. Even if he doesn't like it, I will always choose my family over others.

"By the way, Oyaji, since Mom isn't here, and I'm too lazy to cook, how about you take us out for lunch?"

"I support the idea." Rumi joined in.

"Not a bad idea, let's go. I know a good restaurant in the city center."

With our plan set, we got ready to go for lunch.

No matter what may happen in the future, I'm sure I'll take care of keeping things the way I like them.

...

My life in another world is not that interesting.

Pov ???

Monotonous life is boring; I don't like having the same days over and over again.

Waking up, going to school, grabbing the attention of all the guys, going to my part-time job, and then coming back home has become boring.

Initially, I thought it would be exciting to generate a lot of money at a young age, but over time, it became dull.

It's not that I don't enjoy receiving all that attention and seeing my beautiful figure in various fashion magazines, but it gets boring if I have no one to show off to.

I think I've repeated the word "boring" too much, but I can't think of another word to describe my situation.

Having the opportunity to have a new life should be thrilling and fun, but my current self thinks the opposite. Of course, when I was a child, it was quite enjoyable to bother that guy, watching him get stressed and causing him trouble was one of the most exciting things. Being chased by a pack of dogs, throwing him into the river with his uniform, or even the time we broke into the convenience store are the most memorable moments I have. I have many more, but those are the most remarkable ones.

If you have a second chance, it's obvious to make the most of it. Not making the same mistake for which you died would be ideal.

That's why I don't have any friends. If he has a paternal complex due to his death, I have a loner complex because being killed by your best friend is not pleasant. Although, if I think about it, repeatedly sleeping with her boyfriend and then acting like it's something normal wasn't the best way to do it. You can't blame me; she was so sweet, and there wasn't a day she wouldn't boast about him, so out of curiosity, I decided to try him out for myself.

The result was being stabbed multiple times to death. That's the reason why I don't have any friends, and boys are just idiots who will be attracted to the first girl who treats them nicely, so they're not of interest to me either.

But if I have to speak well of men, there's only one guy I find perfect. His dead fish eyes are so charming, his cold attitude, as well as his way of thinking and doing things, are so exciting. I'm sure that by his side, I wouldn't have boring days.

That's why when I found out about the place where I reincarnated, the opportunity to meet that guy who seemed so amazing filled my mind. But my stupid parents decided to move to another city, and even though I wanted to oppose, I was forced to follow them.

Seriously, why don't they behave like cliché parents who let their daughter move to an apartment where she can bring the guy she likes and flirt with him? Well, they fulfill their role of not being at home due to work, so that's something.

That guy is so lucky, being the older brother of a supporting character; he has a clear path to do whatever he wants. But what did that idiot respond to me when I talked to him years ago?

"I just want to have a peaceful life; I don't feel the need to do that, maybe be an observer."

Seriously, what kind of idiot would think that with our situation?

The normal thing would be to aim for the main girls, even form a harem, but that idiot prefers a monotonous and boring life.

If I were him, I would seize every opportunity to intervene in any situation and take advantage of it. He's an idiot, a siscon idiot who loves his parents.

Of course, I can think that about him, but I wouldn't tell him, mostly because that guy is scary.

It's not that I was afraid of an 8-year-old boy, but rather his mindset. I studied psychology in college, and I can say that he has a certain degree of psychopathy. I suppose before dying, it was mild, but considering everything that happened to him and all the thoughts that went through his mind since childhood, I can assure you that he is an irrational time bomb. And I wouldn't want to be around when he explodes.

But I suppose with his ideal of wanting a monotonous life, there shouldn't be much of a problem, as it wouldn't be possible for him to, for example, enjoy massacring other people or exhibit excessively violent behavior, right? Although, if important people to him were involved, I feel like it could happen. It's too strange even for me.

Although the idea of wanting to train seemed irrational to me. I understand the part about being prepared and ready to act at any moment, but we're in a world of a romance and school-type novel, so I don't see it very likely that strange things will happen.

Did my daily life become so boring and monotonous that I remember things from the past?

I guess it can't be helped.

I took out my key to unlock the door of my house as I finally arrived at my destination.

My parents are well-paid individuals, so my house is quite big, although if I were to compare it to a certain wealthy family, I suppose it would fall short.

Upon entering the house, I heard a noise in the living room, and to my surprise, my father was watching television. He must have come home early since he usually returns around midnight, and it's only 9 o'clock.

"It's strange to see you so early." I said.

I left my bag on one of the sofas.

"Come on, can't you be nicer to your father?"

"As far as I remember, you still prevent me from living independently, so don't think I'm grateful to you."

"You're only 16; don't you think it's too early to be thinking about living alone?"

"If I recall correctly, I've spent the last few years alone, so it should be normal." I said indifferently.

My father looked somewhat uncomfortable.

In my previous life, I didn't have a good relationship with my parents, and unlike that guy, I don't feel a need to want to fix that. You can call me selfish, but that's the reality. Besides, my current parents aren't exactly the parents of the year, but they're not bad either. I never lack money and food, and they even let me work a couple of months ago, so they're tolerable.

"Work is important. How else would we have a place to come back to?"

"In that aspect, I have no complaints."

Before entering high school, I asked my parents if I could go back to Chiba, where I could rent an apartment and live alone. Of course, they flatly refused.

"I'm glad you understand, but I still don't know why you want to go back to Chiba."

"I find that place more fun."

"There's not much difference between Tokyo and Chiba. Or perhaps you're referring to the Tsurumi's son? If I recall correctly, they were always very close as children, even for childhood friends, they were too attached."

"I couldn't care less about that guy." I said in my usual tone. Someone who doesn't take advantage of their situation is just an idiot. Seriously, he has a new life, so he should make the most of it, be more liberal and all that. Studying and all that is secondary, especially because I died before graduating, so I couldn't even use all that knowledge.

"Then, I don't know why you want to go back to Chiba. Besides, you mentioned wanting to enroll in Sobu High, and that school demands a good level. Just remembering that your grades are terrible, I find it impossible for you to get in."

My father's words were like a bucket of cold water.

I had completely forgotten about that detail. After moving to Tokyo, any motivation to study and such disappeared from me, so I only got the minimum grades to pass each year. The rest of the time, I watched anime, novels, and even online games. Of course, I also dedicated time to a certain hobby.

But now that I think about it, it makes sense. If I wanted to enroll in Sobu High right now, my grades would be rejected. And to be honest, I'm not interested in learning the respective subjects.

How could I overlook that detail?

"From your expression, I can see you didn't think about it. How can you be so perceptive about some things and so clueless about others?"

"The one who calls someone else clueless usually is, and besides, I'm your daughter, so I must have inherited it from someone." I instinctively responded.

"Seriously, you and your mother are terrifying with your comebacks."

Putting aside how pathetic my father looked, I never considered that option. But I guess I have time. If I managed to pass over 10 courses with just one night of studying, what are over 10 years of study?

I could see my father sigh.

"It seems that you're not going to change your mind anyway, but I suppose I can tell you. I recently talked with your mother, and we reached an agreement. We can't keep avoiding you becoming independent. In fact, it's a good thing, especially because I'm worried about how irresponsible and absent-minded you can be. But once you become independent, you'll realize it's not as easy as you think."

"What's the point?" My father's words caught my attention.

"If you manage to get first place in the upcoming exams, maybe in a year, I can consider letting you move alone to Chiba. And if you can show me that you can be responsible, I'll buy you the apartment myself."

"Are you serious?!"

"I am, but only if you can fulfill what I told you."

"You're the best!"

I lunged at my father and gave him a big hug.

"But only if you prove to me that you can be someone responsible and attentive. If not, forget about it."

"I will. I'll crush everyone to become number one."

"That's an odd way of putting it, but it's valid." My father said with a tone of doubt.

I never expected my father to say that. If he himself buys me an apartment, it would be the best, especially since I had initially planned to live in that guy's house. Our parents are good friends, so I doubt there would be any problem with that.

With this excitement, I headed towards the refrigerator, but to my surprise, there were no more Max Caffe drinks.

Right, I completely forgot to buy more cans, even though I said I would buy some on the way today, I ended up forgetting.

Maybe I should stock up tomorrow, but I really want one, so I'll go to the vending machines. The closest one is several blocks away, but there shouldn't be a problem.

So, I approached my bag and took out my wallet.

"You're going out?"

"I'm going to buy something, so I'll be back quickly."

Right now, I have to start studying everything I've ignored during these years, but I feel like I can do it. That's why I need my favorite drink.

With all that in mind, I left home heading towards a vending machine.

Once I reached my destination, I inserted a coin and collected my drink.

All in all, the sugary flavor fills me with energy.

After finishing my drink, I tossed the can into a nearby trash bin; I really needed that.

Now, without further ado, it's time to return because if I want to change my boring lifestyle, I must overcome my father's test.

"Hello, beautiful."

Although a boy's words caught my attention. Judging by his appearance, he should be around 20 years old, and he didn't look bad at all. His brown hair, along with his slightly unbuttoned shirt, gave him a certain air of maturity.

"Hello, do you have any business with me?"

I responded in a flirtatious tone.

I'm aware of my appearance; a long mane, an excellent figure, ample bosom, and slender legs. Currently, I'm wearing a pink blouse that reveals a hint of my cleavage, along with a skirt short enough to leave much to the imagination. I'm so beautiful that I don't need to hide it; I don't have to conceal who I am.

"It seems like you know what I want."

"Is that so? Then tell me, what is it that you want?~"

"How about accompanying me to the karaoke? We'll have a great time."

"That's a very fun idea." I approached him and placed one of my hands on his face, slowly sliding my fingers down to his neck. "But it's a pity that in my eyes, you're just a pathetic playboy, so better luck next time. Although I doubt you'll find a beauty like me."

After saying this, I turned around and started walking, making sure to sway my hips sensually. If I were to compare my current appearance to the previous one, this one comes out on top. Not that I wasn't beautiful before, but now I am much more so.

Men are pathetic; they easily fall for charm without truly seeing who a person is, except for one, who is my ideal guy. So I won't waste time with idiots.

"Don't tell me you don't want to have fun with me?"

This guy closed the distance between us and grabbed my wrist.

"That was my answer, and as I said, you're not of interest to me, so it would be boring to be with you."

"That's not a 'no,' right?" Judging by his gaze, it seems he won't give up.

He grabbed my other wrist and pushed me against a wall.

"I'm sure you'll enjoy this."

"Is that so?"

(Tell me something, Desmond. Do you seriously plan on doing something as foolish as training? I understand to some extent, but you'd better focus on other things instead of wasting your time.)

Those were my words on that occasion, but being bored of my routine, I became curious, so I decided to enroll in self-defense classes. Since not everyone will always agree with expectations.

I smashed my head against the guy's nose, causing him to let go due to the pain.

When you're at the top, it's obvious there will be situations where the leftovers will try to come for you, which made learning self-defense interesting for a while. Of course, I also used a self-taught guide to learn more. Limiting myself to just defending would be boring, and there are many techniques one can learn with a foundation and prior knowledge.

"You damn bitch, how dare you!"

He threw a punch at me, but I guided his fist to crash into the wall.

"That hurts, you damn bitch!"

"But I didn't do anything." I said with a smile.

Before he could attack again, I decided to strike first.

With agile movement and graceful footwork, I positioned myself behind him and kicked the back of his knee, causing him to kneel from losing balance.

Men are so easy and useless.

When he turned his head to look at me, or even before he could comprehend what happened, my foot crashed directly into his face. A truly beautiful roundhouse kick, I must say.

"Come on, didn't you say we would have fun? I'm sure you even imagined me in many inappropriate poses, didn't you?"

But there was no response; I suppose I used too much force.

"Learn to respond when someone talks to you!"

I moved a bit and slammed my foot into a very vulnerable area, ensuring I used enough force to render it useless.

"Hope you enjoy spending time with other girls."

That man woke up from the pain, and he tried to get up; that pain must have affected him a lot, how ironic.

"I didn't say you could get up."

Like a ball, I kicked him forcefully in the jaw, leaving him unconscious on the spot. My slender and beautiful legs have the necessary strength that I appreciate.

Being at the top isn't always good, but if you have the strength to humiliate others, it's enjoyable. Besides, this time, I should be able to react in time if someone tries to stab me, so I'm pleased with my current skills and abilities.

I wonder if I can change Desmond's mind this way? I don't think he took his idea seriously, at most he must have tried it and realized he doesn't have the aptitude for it, unlike me, who easily improved.

If I can count on his help when I arrive at Sobu High, things would be easier, although it's not necessary, but they would be smoother that way.

Putting that aside, it's time to continue my journey home since I have a long way to go to fulfill my goal.

With that in mind, I let my thoughts wander until I arrived home.

Can friendships be useful?

When one knows how to handle their cards, complicated things become much easier.

Whether it's steering a conversation in one's favor or planning the perfect moment to exploit someone's weakness.

Perhaps I'm despicable for doing that?

Well, it's not like I'm a morally upright person. I'm just a selfish individual who enjoys having things to feel satisfied and happy.

That's why, upon realizing that if my actions with them continued to escalate, things would become difficult and there would come a point where decisions would need to be made. And let's be honest, if I can do something to avoid that situation, I will.

When I learned about Nakamura's entire situation, as well as her desire to win, and considering she's someone who succumbs to pressure, it occurred to me that she was the perfect choice.

I won't boast about being an expert manipulator or a master in those areas. In those realms, I'm just an ordinary person who knows how to reason, and that's precisely why with just reasoning, one can deduce or plan certain things. Reasoning varies from person to person, from arriving at the simplest answer to the most complicated one.

In my case, I decided to take both—a complicated answer that would eventually become an easy one. It's a win-win situation.

Perhaps using Nakamura to satisfy my hormonal impulses and engage with a woman is not the most appropriate or ethical thing to do, but that's something each individual decides for themselves.

So, at this moment, I'm waiting for Nakamura at the gates of Sobu High.

We couldn't establish certain things that day due to the presence of the nurse, so I decided to take charge on Monday, and here I am.

You might wonder why I didn't do it during class hours. Well, being the target of everyone's hatred doesn't make things easy. Of course, I simply ignored their looks of disgust, as well as their insults whispered about me.

Why don't I do anything to put an end to that kind of harassment? It's simple. As long as things remain that way, Nakamura and I will only be strangers, classmates, nothing more.

It might be interpreted as paranoia, but when Yumiko used to come around frequently, rumors started to surface, and since Yumiko was involved in this case, there was no problem.

But what if rumors started circulating that I was "dating" Nakamura?

Well, that would mean having Yumiko glued to my back. I know her well enough to deduce that at some point, she would confront Nakamura to ask if it's true. The rest is easy to figure out.

I'm selfish. If I have the option to have it all, I'll choose that.

After spending time with Yumiko and the others, their company became comforting, something that simply cannot be compared to the company of a stranger.

And as our relationship deepened, it became obvious that things could get complicated.

I won't lie, it's mostly my fault. Not putting a stop to this and letting it run its course was my responsibility.

Perhaps a part of me doubted it at first, but don't expect me to accept that I suddenly fell in love with a girl like Yumiko. Anyone would have doubts initially.

The most obvious answer would be to date her. Who in their right mind would hesitate about that?

Unfortunately, I can't include myself among those people.

You can call it different things—cowardice, stupidity, or immaturity.

But if someone were in my position, with all this gnawing at them from within, the answer would be the same as the one I chose.

Can the dynamics of a relationship change relationships? I believe they can. That's why I avoided, by any means necessary, further progress with Yumiko.

I'm not mature enough to make a decision that involves someone else. That's why, as long as things are perfect for me, I'll do everything possible to keep them that way.

Now, going back to the topic of Nakamura. My plan for today is to exchange numbers to communicate and gain more of her affection. Last time, we made more progress due to the way the situation unfolded, but under normal circumstances, I doubt it will repeat itself.

While I wait, I can see different students from various clubs heading home, and a certain girl with whom I'm already familiar is making her way toward me.

I've had enough of her during club hours, so I decided to ignore her.

"Should I consider this a form of harassment?"

But it seems she didn't pass by me.

"Now, what crimes are you accusing me of?" I said in a weary tone. Today was a calm day in the club, so Yukinoshita dedicated her free time to "converse with me."

"Waiting for me at the exit to follow me, that would count as harassment."

"You know, you're not the center of the universe. Besides, even if I did that, I doubt you would notice my presence, and I wouldn't deliberately be within everyone's sight."

It's not like I have experience with harassment, but I consider myself a keen observer. There's no evidence to blame me. If I did do it, I would have plenty of valid alibis.

"The fact that you say that with such certainty shows that you've done it before. Seriously, I keep discovering more disgusting things about you."

"I appreciate you too, Yukinoshita. So, since you discovered my plan of observing you, appreciating your non-existent attributes, I suppose I'll decline from my plan." I said sarcastically.

When Yukinoshita becomes a headache, mentioning the size of her breasts is one of the few things that puts her on guard and prompts her to respond with the first thing that comes to mind. She can also choose the second option.

I've grown accustomed to that icy gaze that could freeze the underworld. So, I simply smiled at her look filled with contempt and disgust towards me. Judging someone based on their appearance is immature and impolite, but I do it specifically to annoy her, so I don't care.

As she seemed about to give me a lecture on ethics and why breast size doesn't define a woman, I raised my hands in surrender. Maybe another time I would engage and counter some of her arguments, but right now I have things to do.

"Spare me your sermon; I'm sure you have better things to do than lecture me when club hours are over. I won't take up any more of your valuable time." I said in a respectful tone, although I'm sure she interpreted it differently.

"That's strange. What are you planning?" She placed a hand on her chin, analyzing me as if searching for the reason behind my quick surrender and submission.

"Will there ever be a time when you don't consider my actions suspicious?" Sometimes it's scary how easily she reads me. Or maybe I'm just too obvious?

"I can assure you I have enough reasons to do so."

Now that I remember, she has a valid point.

"It wouldn't hurt for you to trust me on occasion." I said with a sincere smile, which is not genuine.

"I did once, and you only deceived me in a dishonest way." She said, giving me a cold look.

I guess she'll never forget how I snatched the Pan-san plushie from her hands. Did I go too far in exaggerating that story? I don't think so.

"Don't you think you're being too resentful? It's no use dwelling on the past, Yukinoshita." Although I'm not the best person to say that.

She raised an eyebrow upon hearing my words. I'm sure she'll never forget it.

Ignoring Yukinoshita's words, which were meant to contradict mine, I noticed a group of girls approaching our position. Well, we're standing on the right side of the Sobu High gates, so it only takes a slight glance to notice us.

Yumiko mentioned this, but I didn't think I indirectly bore responsibility. Maybe it was my fault for creating a monster that would eventually destroy me.

What do I mean by that? What kind of monster would make me fear?

It's quite simple: a group of girls led by a certain fujoshi who uses a model similar to me for her writings. Although technically I gave her permission for it, there's no use regretting it now.

"Oh, Tsurumi-kun, what a surprise to see you here." Ebina said cheerfully, as if she were pleased with the progress she made with the other literature club girls. In fact, after the cultural festival, I paid a brief visit to their club just to make sure she's forbidden from showing it to any other guy. And I also left a subtle threat to the other male members of the club.

I'm responsible for creating that aberration, but I don't think others should sacrifice themselves and get involved, although from the small advances I read that day, it's already too late for them.

I didn't know whether to feel happy for being the one giving rather than receiving. If there's no choice... I'd rather not think about it.

There was no point in trying to avoid this, so I have to face it, although I noticed Yukinoshita's curious gaze.

"Ebina and the other weirdos, hi." I greeted them casually, without bothering to remember their names. I have no reason to lie.

"Who are you calling weirdos?"

Quickly, the other three girls from the literature club responded in unison. I would call them by their names, but I forgot. There's no reason to lie.

"Come on, come on, you know how he is. Besides, you can get your revenge in other ways, right?" Ebina said with a hint of malice. Maybe she's still a bit upset that I refused to be a model to provide more detailed male body references? Or because I used her number to sign her up on a dating site?

I wouldn't sit idly by while she tears me apart in her writings. And I'm not foolish enough to resort to other methods, especially since it would incur Yumiko and Kawasaki's wrath.

As time goes by, I feel like Yumiko and Kawasaki have become a combination that shouldn't exist, as if they were two forces destined to repel each other, because if they come together, it would be dangerous. After interacting with them after the sports festival, I feel like it might have been a bad idea. Of course, I'm also glad that those two get along.

Now, back to reality, I noticed how the three girls put on a sinister and excited expression, something I'd rather not see for a long time.

Ebina becoming the leader of these girls is like bringing hell to Earth. People who should never have met because when they come together, they become too dangerous; that's how I define those four.

"By the way, I see you're accompanied," Ebina said, focusing her gaze on Yukinoshita.

"Just ignore her; if you pretend not to see her, she'll eventually go away." I said mockingly.

And this caused Yukinoshita to give me a look of disgust, but I ignored it.

Upon realizing that I wouldn't respond, she cleared her throat.

"I'm Yukinoshita Yukino. Nice to meet you." As expected from the youngest daughter of one of Chiba's most prestigious families, there were no mistakes or hesitations in her introduction.

"Yukinoshita-san, huh?" Ebina started looking at her with curiosity, as if trying to decipher something hidden. And she wasn't very subtle about it.

Ebina was never known for addressing others casually upon first meeting them. Perhaps if she had confidence in them, it could be the case, but I think part of it is my fault. Now that I think about it, did I influence the four of them too much?

In any case, the other three girls also observed Yukinoshita. I know she stands out in her own way, but if they stare at her as if she were a strange object, I doubt she'll remain indifferent.

"You know, observing in that manner is very rude." And as expected from the ice queen of Sobu High, she didn't hesitate to put the other girls in their place. Experience in this field, perhaps?

The girls stopped staring and looked somewhat embarrassed. I can assume that they were only imitating Ebina, so I can't blame them. Since they took her as their teacher, anything is a valuable experience.

I have a few assumptions as to why Ebina is interested in Yukinoshita, or rather, what she is thinking right now.

The main reason would be Yumiko losing the tennis final and Kawasaki losing the final with her basketball team. And you might wonder how I know this. Well, I had to pay for karaoke and attend with them. Let's just say their mood wasn't the best, and since I wasn't with them that day because I was busy with Nakamura, it was my way of apologizing.

I can be many things, but I value my friends, so it's the least I could do.

And as you can guess, when describing her opponent, I remembered seeing Yukinoshita with her uniform and a racket, so connecting the dots was easy. But still, considering Yukinoshita's resistance, it seemed incredible that Yumiko lost. I guess being slim has its advantages.

You might ask, why do I remember this so vividly as if it happened yesterday? Well, that's because it did happen yesterday. My Sunday, a day of relaxation, was anything but relaxing.

I would have preferred to have at least a week of rest from so many consecutive things happening to me, but I guess that's asking for too much.

Couldn't they give me a few peaceful days? Afterward, they can send me the Armageddon. Complaining mentally to non-existent beings is pointless, but it's a way to discard those thoughts.

"I'm sorry, I was just curious to see you with Tsurumi-kun." Ebina said in her usual tone.

In other words: I didn't think Tsurumi-kun would interact with other girls besides Yumiko and Kawasaki.

Maybe I'm overthinking it.

"If that's the case, I understand perfectly." Why did Yukinoshita nod as if indirectly saying that I lack the ability to interact with women?

"Well, if you're done questioning my ability to interact with others," I turned my attention towards Ebina. "I'm sure you have better things to do." I said calmly.

I could sense a certain gaze from the other girls, so I assumed they were heading somewhere.

"Oh, right! Ebina-sensei, we have to catch the pre-sale of that manga!" One of the girls said.

I don't have to reason much to guess the content of that manga.

"You're right, I almost forgot." Ebina nodded in the direction of the girls before refocusing her attention on us.

"It's best if you go quickly, the reserved stock might run out." Normally, I could handle Ebina, but if we add the Yukinoshita factor and the other girls, I feel like I'll end up with a headache.

"I'll keep that in mind." Ebina nodded, somewhat cheerful. Honestly, there are moments when I can't predict what she's thinking. "Tsurumi-kun, Yukinoshita-san, see you later."

After saying that, Ebina began to walk ahead, followed by the other girls. When I felt like I had one less problem, Ebina turned towards me. "By the way, we'll have the complete draft of the first volume soon, and once you read it, I would appreciate it if you could help us come up with a suitable title." After saying this, she quickly caught up with the other girls, disappearing from my sight.

I could only sigh at my situation; cursing is pointless, and besides, I was the one responsible for this by agreeing to some of their requests.

"It seems like your circle of friends is larger than I imagined," Yukinoshita said while looking somewhat pensive.

"I never denied having friends. I only agreed with you because dealing with you is a headache. Believing you're always right is one of your weaknesses, isn't it?" I didn't hesitate to mock her.

Being treated like a fool is annoying, and for people like Yukinoshita, it must be even worse.

"Well, that's..." Before she could try to contradict me, I decided to deliver the final blow.

"If I remember correctly, you said it's wrong to judge people by their appearance, and I remember you saying that I seem like the kind of person who doesn't have friends, someone incapable of socializing. What happened to those words?"

I don't usually press Yukinoshita so much since there are no favorable outcomes, but this occasion is a unique opportunity, and as I turned my gaze towards the Sobu High building, I noticed another group of girls heading towards the exit.

While Yukinoshita pondered how to respond, the group of girls reached our position.

"Tsurumi-kun, Yahallo!" She greeted me as always.

Although now Yuigahama changed from using "-san" to "-kun" since she trusts me more, adding the cultural festival, the sports festival, and dinner at her house is a significant advancement.

Among the group of girls, there was a cheerful Yuigahama, accompanied by the other girls who are part of the cooking club.

"Yahallo, Yuigahama-chan!" I greeted, imitating Yuigahama, energetically raising my arm.

You might wonder why I'm behaving this way. Did I become a riajuu and now dream of having a harem of cute girls? Or did I decide to act like a generic romantic comedy protagonist?

Unfortunately, none of those are the answers, as I decided that since everything has gone to hell, I might as well have more fun.

What do I mean? As you could see, Yuigahama is with the other girls from the cooking club, so you don't have to be a genius to figure out the reason.

I never thought that Saturday and Sunday would be days of surprises.

While we were all at the karaoke, Yuigahama mentioned that she had gone to the cooking club with Yumiko a few days ago, and after a small test, she formally joined the club.

My first impression was that it was all my fault, as that shouldn't have happened. After all, Yuigahama would join the service club in her second year, forming a friendship with Yukinoshita and making her more open to dealing with Yuigahama, forming a beautiful friendship. But all that went to hell.

At that moment, I remembered the words I said to Yuigahama when I left her house, and after she mentioned that she also made that decision after hearing my advice, there was no one else to blame for this.

Initially, I thought my actions wouldn't affect the course of everything since I made sure to handle things meticulously.

Perhaps my joining the service club was a mistake on my part, but I had hope that I would leave that place before the end of the first year. But after hearing that Yuigahama is happy and very comfortable in that club, it wouldn't make sense for her to suddenly want to join the service club overnight. Especially considering what I've heard from her and her mother, I'd be an idiot not to realize what happened.

Now she has no reason to go to that place because she can consult her friends for any doubts or uncertainties. And knowing Yumiko, she will do everything possible to help her, and if she can't, she'll ask for my help.

That day, I went to the bathroom for a few seconds to clear my mind.

I never considered that being friends with Yumiko could bring about so many changes. No, in fact, by becoming closer to Yumiko, someone more open to interacting and reciprocating the emotions of her friends, it was a possibility for Yumiko to develop a stronger friendship than Yuigahama should have with Yukinoshita. Someone who corrected her mistakes, someone who told her she can be whoever she wants and ignore the words of others, someone who genuinely cares about you and shows it; that should be the relationship between Yuigahama and Yukinoshita. But before they even met, Yuigahama found that person in Yumiko.

But why is this my fault? It's simple. If I try to compare Yumiko to the one in my memories, the only thing they have in common is their appearance and their concern for their friends. However, while the original Yumiko had a very bossy and aggressive attitude towards them, the current one cares and won't hesitate to jump at you if you mess with any of them.

Yumiko won't use indirect ways to find things out; she'll ask you directly. Since she had the courage to confess her feelings to me, I knew she was already very different from the girl I remembered.

Although indirectly I managed to influence her and suppress some things, I know you can't easily stop a fire, but when that time comes, I'll figure it out.

And that's why Yumiko went through a big change; my way of interacting with her and spoiling her, as well as our friendship. I suppose the way I treated her influenced her way of trying to imitate me.

I always tried to make my younger sister strong-willed, which is why I knew what to say and when to make her feel confident. And even though I don't want to admit it, I ended up doing the same with Yumiko. Seeing her in that moment reminded me so much of my younger sister that I ended up treating her in the same way.

So, when she had her encounter with Yuigahama, things had already taken a different path.

What do I mean by all of this? After processing all the information and giving up because there's nothing I can do, I simply decided to sink with the ship.

There's no point in being so cautious with my actions anymore, at least not to the same extent. So, I decided to be more open in certain aspects.

These are things that don't affect my personality in the slightest, it's just that I'm not as cautious anymore.

"You're imitating me!" Yuigahama pouted when she saw my poor imitation of her greeting and pose.

"Not at all. I just thought it was a worthy greeting, so I decided to give it a try at least once." I brought one of my hands to her head and started messing up her hair. She just looked at me a bit angry but didn't do anything.

Then, the president of her club quickly removed my hand from her.

"You're too serious, Izayama," I said with my usual nonchalant tone.

"Add a 'senpai' to that."

She hit my head with her hand.

Me, a respectable person in society, treating a senpai like that; can that happen?

I simply have confidence with Izayama-senpai because we exchanged numbers after the cultural festival, and we met by chance. She told me that her food stand received a great response, and it wouldn't have been possible without my advice and recipes.

The most amusing part was when she tried to recruit me to her club, even saying something like I would have my own harem of cute girls. Of course, it was all said in a joking tone.

Her opinion and attitude towards me changed after our cooking showdown. So, I could understand her to some extent, while the other part is simply her treating me like she does with the other girls in her club.

Am I someone who is easily trusted?

I declined her offer, but she still said I could drop by her club anytime for another showdown. We even exchanged numbers to stay in touch.

After that, we talked on a few occasions, mostly exchanging messages about recipes or things related to cooking. So, you could say we have a certain level of trust between us, and personally, I'm not someone who is very reserved when interacting. I just feel lazy most of the time.

"Izayama-senpai." I said, somewhat in pain.

"That's better. And you, Yuigahama, should also learn to..." Izayama started lecturing Yui. From what little I know about her; she values the girls in her club. As the president, she always takes care of her members. In other words, she's like an older sister figure.

Taking advantage of Izayama-senpai being focused on Yui, I positioned myself behind her and started imitating her. This earned me amused looks from the other girls in her club. Although I haven't interacted with them, I decided that I have no reason to hold back from doing things I want to do.

Quickly, even Yuigahama turned her gaze in my direction. Seeing her being scolded but still wanting to laugh is amusing.

"That was close." I narrowly dodged Izayama's hand. It was a clean strike towards me, but I managed to move out of the way.

"I see I need to teach you a lesson to have more respect for your senpai." She said in a menacing tone.

"Maybe another time." I waved one of my hands in a gesture of refusal.

Izayama-senpai seemed ready to deal with me.

"You two, this isn't the place for that." But to my surprise, it was Yuigahama who intervened. If I recall correctly, she has experience dealing with similar situations with Yumiko and Kawasaki.

"You know you're not in a valid position to say that, right, Yuigahama," I said, pointing at her.

"Yuigahama-chan, it's not good to interfere in the conversation of your elders." Izayama-senpai played along with me.

"Mou! Don't treat me like a child!"

At Yuigahama's pouting and expression, we all started laughing. I can't deny that it's not fun to tease Yuigahama.

While Yuigahama was still somewhat embarrassed by the whole situation, her gaze turned to the president of my club, who had been observing the whole time, as if wondering if what she was seeing was real.

"Tsurumi-kun, she is..." Before Yuigahama could finish speaking, I interrupted her.

"Just ignore her; she can infect you with her bitterness." I replied to Yuigahama, waiting for Yukinoshita's response.

"That's hard to believe coming from you."

Being involved in the conversation, Yukinoshita chimed in.

Seeing how Yukinoshita seemed like someone I knew, Yuigahama showed more confidence in talking to her. You know, the friend of your friend is my friend.

"Yahallo! I'm..." Her energetic tone for introducing herself is characteristic of her, but unfortunately, the other party doesn't share this trait as they interrupted her.

"Yuigahama Yui, a first-year." Yukinoshita said in her usual tone. If Yumiko had seen how they interrupted Yuigahama's greeting, things would have gotten complicated. "I didn't quite catch the first word you said." She's really not someone who goes along with others.

"That's her characteristic greeting," before I could respond, Izayama-senpai spoke up for me. "At first, it seemed strange to me too, but you get used to it."

One more member for the Yahallo club; soon it will become Japan's national greeting. Yuigahama for world domination.

"Izayama-senpai, good afternoon." Well-versed in manners with her seniors.

"By the way, how do you know me?" Yuigahama asked, somewhat excited. Having someone like Yukinoshita recognize you at first sight must be flattering, but unfortunately, it wasn't the case for me.

"Yukinoshita is like a stalker; she knows everyone at Sobu High." I said in a teasing tone. In fact, her ability to remember students' names is quite terrifying.

"Is that so? Because I had never heard of you before we met." someone doesn't seem to be in a good mood.

"That means I did a good job." I said proudly. Since I entered Sobu High, I've done everything possible to go unnoticed.

"I think you're the only being on Earth who can be proud of that." And as expected from Sobu's ice queen, she had a ready response for everything.

This would be an opportune moment to mock a certain aspect of Yukinoshita, since both Yuigahama and Izayama-senpai are well-endowed, but if I did that, things would drag on. Perhaps I'll use it in the future.

"You two get along well, don't you, Yuigahama?" Izayama-senpai said, and the other girls nodded, supporting their president's words.

"I think so, although seeing Tsurumi-kun interacting like that is still amazing." Yuigahama has a valid point; I rarely interacted with others in front of them.

If I let this continue, we could easily spend several minutes talking. And even though I know I can have fun in many ways, I'll pass on it for today.

"I apologize if I seem like someone with zero female contact, I can't help it." I think I should improve the impression I give to others, but since it's bothersome, I'll pass on it. "Leaving that aside, I'm sure you must have something to do."

I wasn't sure if this was true, but most of the time when a large group moves, it's because they have a specific goal in mind, and I hope that's the case here.

"In fact, we're going to a nearby café because they released a new product, and since everyone has free time today, we decided to go." As expected, Izayama-senpai confirmed my thoughts.

Glancing at the other girls, they are discussing the new shake and dessert, and I overheard them talking about trying to imitate it in their cooking. Good luck with that.

"If that's the case, we won't take up any more of your time, Izayama-senpai." Yukinoshita, being attentive to the atmosphere, knew how to bring the conversation to a close. Although I was going to do the same anyway.

"Tsurumi-kun, Yukinoshita-san, would you like to join us?"

I'm glad that Yuigahama is trying to invite us, but I feel like there's a hidden reason behind it. Call it paranoia, but there are no 100% good people, especially when it comes to Yumiko's friend.

Yumiko will always take care of Yuigahama and support her in anything, so why can't Yuigahama do the same? It's just a matter of gathering information, something I'm sure Yumiko would greatly appreciate. And if I consider that, Ebina did the same at that time.

Now I reconsider that maybe I was showing them negative things about myself.

"I'll pass on it. I don't want to receive death stares from other guys. Besides, I have some pending matters, maybe for another time."

"I'll also decline the offer, but I appreciate the gesture." A gracious way to politely decline something. But there is another meaning in the Yukinoshita language.

In simple terms, I don't want to be in a noisy place with several girls talking about topics I'm likely to get lost in and not know how to respond. Source: my experience spending time in the service club.

"I guess it'll be for next time." Yuigahama said while giving us a quick glance. Why do I feel like my life is about to take a 360-degree turn?

"We should leave if we want to find a table." The other girls quickly stopped their conversation and focused on their president's words.

Izayama-senpai started moving ahead with the others.

"Yukinoshita-san, Tsurumi-kun, see you." I waved goodbye to Izayama-senpai's words.

"I hope you can join us next time." With these words, Yuigahama followed the rest of her club members. Gradually, they disappeared from my field of vision.

"What's wrong?" I asked, noticing Yukinoshita's pensive expression.

"I wonder if you're really like this all the time."

"You just don't know me well enough, that's all." I said in my usual tone.

I doubt anyone will ever fully know me.

"It's true, it seems my perception of you was wrong." Yukinoshita said thoughtfully.

I can't blame her; not everyone is honest about how they interact with others.

"And what was that perception?"

"Someone unethical, inconsiderate, unable to empathize with others, and saying nonsensical things."

"And now?" I was curious about what things had changed.

"Someone unethical, inconsiderate, unable to empathize with others, and you tend to say nonsensical things." She said with a mocking smile. "And you're very rude to your superiors."

"You've only taken one thing away and added another; I suppose it could be considered progress."

"You're the only person on Earth who can consider that progress. Seriously, I still have a lot of work to do." Yukinoshita could only sigh at the long work that still lies ahead.

"Who knows, there may be more people like me. But putting aside the fact that I'm fading away, it's time for me to go home." There is no other way, since it seems that she will not leave until she is satisfied.

"I thought you had something to do."

"That's true, but I've already completed it. If you're curious about what my goal was, it's simple. I wanted to see how long the president of my club can be interested in me, even if I don't do anything." I said mockingly, to make her realize that she wasted her time.

"You truly are..."

I decided to interrupt her.

"A great club member who contributes with experiences," I said mockingly. "See you, don't forget to show up at the club tomorrow; it would be a shame if you didn't."

After saying that, I started walking in the opposite direction Yukinoshita was heading. Luckily, my house is in that direction.

As I walked, I could hear her sigh and murmur something.

Once I reached a corner, I looked back and noticed Yukinoshita's figure moving away in the direction of her apartment. That girl is a headache, seriously. Although it's also because I acted somewhat suspicious, which is not typical of me.

With no one else who knows me or pays attention to me, I returned to my designated spot. Now all that's left is to wait, and maybe it's lucky, but she still hasn't come out.

After seeing a few more students, I noticed Nakamura, who was alone. At least that makes things easier.

As she got closer to me, she finally noticed me.

"Ts- Tsurumi, what are you doing here?" She asked, somewhat surprised. I don't blame her, since today I could feel her gaze on me several times, and whenever our eyes met, she quickly looked away.

"I got lost in the paths of life." I said in my usual tone.

"As if that were true!" I'm sure she still remembers what happened on Saturday.

"I was waiting for you." I replied with a smile.

She cleared her throat. "What matters do you want to discuss with me?"

Trying to act serious when your expression doesn't help isn't very believable.

"I don't have your number, so I wanted to exchange contacts. That way, we can communicate more easily."

In simple terms, I'll call you when necessary, but other than that, you simply don't exist. My intention is to use her as a way to pass the time and relieve stress, nothing more.

"I would like to talk to you about that." She said determinedly.

I feel like this is going to be a headache. All that's left is for me to adapt to the situation. How annoying.

"Go ahead, although to be more comfortable, I know a perfect place for this."

Being alone with just the two of us standing in the middle of Sobu High's entrance is not very private, to say the least.

"No problem."

Once we agreed, I started leading the way to a café. I know several places in Chiba since I used to kill time by walking around. So I decided to choose a somewhat secluded café that would also serve as a suitable location.

The only downside is that it's a bit far from school, and remaining silent throughout that time could be awkward. And assuming what she's going to tell me, doing nothing would be the worst option.

I'm quite pessimistic in some areas, which turned out to be a good thing as I can anticipate what Nakamura wants to talk about. Of course, it's just a hypothesis, or maybe I'm just being overly paranoid and expecting the worst outcome.

"By the way, you took your time to come out."

Perhaps it was a stroke of luck or sheer coincidence, but her delay in coming out gave me the opportunity to get rid of the others. Things would have gotten complicated otherwise. The fewer people who know about this, the smoother things should be.

"I offered to store the equipment and supplies, so I took longer because of that." Nakamura said in a calm tone, but I could sense a certain regret. Carrying the guilt of causing an entire team to lose won't disappear overnight.

"I'll do my best to make up for my mistake." I said mockingly.

"What's wrong with that?" She asked, somewhat annoyed.

Normally, I don't like giving her the answer, but in this case, I'll make an exception.

"How would you feel if someone kept apologizing to you every day? Even if you've told them it's not a problem, they keep doing it."

If the other person hasn't forgiven you, making amends is a good idea, but once they forgive you, what's the merit of continuing to do so? There isn't any. In fact, continuing to do this can be annoying.

"If that's the case, it would be annoying, but I don't do that." She growled when she finished saying this.

"You do it indirectly."

"I never said I always volunteered for it."

"Am I wrong?"

She didn't respond. Facial expressions say much more than words. And by analyzing this, you can see much more than words can show.

"It's not wrong for you to want to redeem yourself for your mistake, but if the other girls have said it's enough, you should listen to them." There's no point in insisting.

"But..."

I decided to interrupt her. "It's okay to be kind, but if you keep doing it, it's like telling them that they blame you. For now, it's normal, but over time, it will seem annoying to all of them, so I advise you to stop. But if you still don't feel like it's enough, you can invite the girls from your club to eat or go somewhere, and after that, express your thoughts, be honest. That should help you stop feeling that way. But I'm not telling you to stop putting effort into your practice. In fact, it's best if you keep working hard, but without exaggerating."

She seemed thoughtful. "I'm still surprised by how you can say that."

"I apologize for appearing insensitive." I said with a downcast tone.

"I didn't mean to say that. I simply..."

"I was just joking." I replied.

Seeing that she seemed embarrassed by my earlier comment, I decided to set the record straight.

"Sometimes it's hard to tell if you're being serious or joking." Nakamura cleared her throat. "But I'll consider your words, as a second opinion is welcome."

Seeing her expression change is a relief. I didn't want the mood to be terrible before reaching the café, and luckily, I succeeded, as we arrived at the café.

I opened the door to the establishment like the gentleman that I am, and we headed towards one of the tables. Once we sat down, a waitress came to take our order.

Since I already knew what to order, I placed my order while Nakamura read the menu.

"The usual for me."

"A sweet coffee and a lemon pie, right?"

I nodded.

I have another life apart from school. So, some days after leaving the club, I come to this place to have something to eat while reading one of my novels. I know, I'm not very original.

But it's comfortable to do so, especially when I get home early and it's just me and Kuro, since my lovely little sister usually goes out with her friends and arrives after me. So, there's no problem spending some time in this place before going home.

Nakamura closed the menu; it seems she has made up her mind.

"An iced coffee and a chocolate cake."

"Alright, I'll bring your orders in a few minutes." The waitress said before leaving. Well, it's time to hear what she has to say.

"So, Nakamura, what did you want to tell me?"

I have a certain idea, and I hope it's not that.

"I'm sorry."

To my surprise, she apologized.

"I don't know why you're apologizing, so I don't know if I should accept them or not." It was strange.

"On Saturday, we let ourselves get carried away by the atmosphere. I won't deny that it was a pleasant experience, but upon further reflection, we don't know each other that well. We only started interacting a few days ago."

"In other words, we skipped a lot of steps. Is that what you mean?"

That thought is normal, even for couples to do those kinds of things; they would only happen after several months of being in a relationship.

She nodded, somewhat embarrassed. It's cute when she behaves like a shy girl. This must be new for her, so she doesn't know how to tell me. Or rather, if I were to accept this.

I'm sure that if I refuse, things would continue as usual, but there would be a certain barrier, and that way things would reach a point where they would slip out of my hands.

"Perhaps it's too late, but let me introduce myself. I'm Tsurumi Raiden, a first-year student, and I'm in the service club, and..."

"Why are you saying it as if we're complete strangers?!" She said, expressing doubt. Behind that bitter face, there's a cute and easily deceived girl.

"Do you want me to demonstrate it again?" I said with a smile.

Her face turned red at my words. I definitely can't let her go.

"Don't say those things in a place like this!"

"So, if it were a more private place, you wouldn't have a problem with it?" I said with a hint of teasing, although now I don't oppose that idea. After all, it was a frustrating day.

"Don't use my words against me!"

"Excuse me... I brought your orders." The waitress said nervously, not knowing how to interrupt us to serve our order. This made Nakamura's face even redder.

"Thank you."

After receiving my order along with Nakamura's, I bid farewell to the waitress, although Nakamura remained silent while slowly eating her cake.

Ignoring how I diverted the conversation, Nakamura thinks that our 'relationship' progressed too quickly, skipping some basic steps that one would expect. That's the downside of not being able to properly resolve things that day; if I had, I wouldn't be going through this.

There are several ways to deal with people, either by providing them with inner or outer security. In this case, things are already halfway there; we just need to finish the journey.

But if I think about it, my only option is to do that. Because in Nakamura's case, she needs someone who will stay with her, someone who will tell her. 'I'll be there for you. No matter what.'

"What do you want to know about me? Since you said you want to get to know me better, I assume you want to know things about me." I said after finishing my lemon pie.

"What are your weaknesses?"

She didn't hesitate for a moment to ask. I see that I gave her an overly conceited impression of myself, so it's to be expected that she wants to know in what areas I'm not good.

"I'm extremely bad at anything related to music, whether it's singing or playing instruments."

This is true, I have no talent for music whatsoever. Even Yumiko and the others rub it in my face when we go to karaoke.

Following the cliché of the reborn in another world plot, I must have the ability and talent for music, be a good singer and a master with musical instruments, but actually I suck at it.

Although I enjoy listening to music like anyone else.

"I didn't think you were bad at it." She looked happy saying this.

"No one is perfect; we all have flaws. And if I were to add something else, I guess I'm also bad at math." To some extent, it's true, but since I'm not interested in it, I don't bother studying it. However, I make sure to have enough knowledge to pass exams. Though I avoid long calculations; I can be bothered to work them out.

"That's normal. Not everyone has the mathematical intelligence to understand it." Her tone of voice was proud.

"I guess I should ask, but it's easy for you, isn't it?" Normally, I would brush it off, but I have to ask.

"That's correct, I'm very good at math, so whenever you want, I can teach you." An arrogant person can be annoying, but coming from Nakamura, whom I've come to know, it's quite nice for her to boast about something after I beat her at everything else.

"Well, then I'll be counting on you in the future, Nakamura-sensei."

She puffed up her chest with pride at my words, and for me, it was a good sight, so I can't complain.

After that, we talked about some more trivial things, enough to keep her interested in me. Of course, I didn't say anything personal because, in the end, Nakamura is just someone to pass the time with, and once I get bored, she won't be useful to me anymore.

Besides, while I stayed engaged in the conversation, I took out my phone to keep myself from getting bored and do some other things. You can't blame me; I genuinely have no interest in the rest.

That way, we spent another half hour chatting before leaving the place.

With everything settled, we got up from the table and headed to the counter to pay.

But being the gentleman that I am, there's only one way.

"Don't worry, I'll pay for everything, so you can wait outside." There were two people ahead of us, so I had to wait in line to pay.

"It's not necessary, I can also p..."

"I insist, I'll pay. Besides, that way you'll appreciate that I'm a gentleman." I said with a proud tone.

"As if I would believe that." Nakamura smiled as she said this.

After her words, she left the venue.

You could say that the conversation we had was somewhat monotonous and didn't contribute much, and although I was good at diverting several topics, in the end, we remained as friends who are interested in each other. More than friends, less than lovers. In simple terms, I have to go through all the work of courting. But, unfortunately for her, I'm not interested in that.

Once I made the payment, I left the place.

"I told you, I'm not interested!"

Upon leaving, I noticed Nakamura with another guy. If I had to describe him, he would be a university student around 20 years old, with brown hair, and slightly taller than me.

"Come on, come with me. I assure you, we'll both have fun." That guy said with a somewhat sinister tone.

"I'm not interested, and besides, ..."

Before Nakamura could say anything, that guy grabbed her arm. Judging by Nakamura's expression, the grip was tight.

Both of them didn't notice my presence as they were focused on each other.

And since the entrance to this place is somewhat hidden, there was no one around to help her.

"I didn't ask you, so let's go. We'll have fun, and maybe in a few hours, you won't forget my name." That guy began dragging Nakamura, and although she tried to resist, she couldn't compete in strength.

Nakamura's face showed fear. A sudden change in the situation can affect a person, especially when you're with someone you can't oppose.

"I'm sorry for you, but she's with me." I said with an arrogant tone.

I broke the grip on Nakamura's wrist, pulling her towards me.

"You..."

There were tears welling up in her eyes.

"Hey, boy, don't meddle in our affairs."

"And what if I want to interfere?"

"Don't meddle in other people's business, and besides, you're nobody to interfere." Said the guy with an arrogant tone.

"Maybe that's a good point. Am I just a friend?" I looked at Nakamura after saying this. "But either way, I can't just stand by and watch." I said confidently.

I could see the look of expectation on her face.

"You're pathetic for protecting someone who isn't your girlfriend." He said mockingly. "Since that's the case, just don't get involved and let me have fun with her." His expression was terrifying as he directed it towards us.

"I am." Nakamura said softly. But being pressed against my body, her face filled with determination. "I'm his girlfriend!" She said this out loud.

A smile appeared on my face upon hearing this.

"Tch! I'm not interested in girls who have boyfriends." Saying this, that guy retreated.

It's common to ask if everything is alright, but one must strike while the iron is hot.

"Those were some interesting words. From what I understood, we were just friends."

She blushed upon hearing this, especially since she was still close to me, and our faces were near.

"I only said that to deceive that guy." She said without looking into my eyes.

"Is that so? Then why are you still sticking to me?"

She realized this, but before she could move away, I moved with her towards a nearby wall, cornering her in the process. And to add that touch, I forcefully hit the wall beside her.

A technique known as kabe-don. Quite effective in manga and novels.

"You know, Nakamura, maybe we were too hasty that time, but you can't deny that we had a good time~" I whispered near her ear.

On Saturday, I showed her that she can rely on me for any problem she may have, referring to internal matters, doubts, or regrets. And today, I showed her that I can protect her no matter what situation she's in. Indirectly, I forged the image of being able to handle any problematic situation she encounters.

I created both internal and external security within her. Someone she can fully depend on and trust.

"I... I..." I can tell just by looking at her. She just needs a little push.

I brought my right hand to her chin.

"If you don't want it, you can stop me."

I slowly leaned my face towards hers, but just like the last time, she didn't resist.

Our lips met, giving each other a slow kiss. After a few seconds, we separated.

"So, what's your decision?" I asked.

I never explicitly asked a question because I don't expect a verbal response.

And as I expected, she brought her arms behind my head and brought my face closer to hers.

What's the need to think of a response when you feel comfortable with the other person?

Nakamura gave me a passionate kiss, so I responded with the same intensity.

I truly wanted to take this to a point of no return, but if I did that, things would end badly because it's still too soon.

Feeling out of breath, we separated.

"Is that a yes?" I asked with a teasing smile.

"Are you really an idiot?"

"I'll take that as a yes." Although there wasn't a specific question, we could indirectly interpret what that question was.

Without expecting a response to my words, I once again took her lips. This time, I took the lead in our movements. If we were in a different place, I would enjoy this more, but we're not in the best place for it.

When our bodies demanded their share of oxygen, we separated. It was worth going through everything today.

Furthermore, I managed to secure my objective. But there's still something missing.

"So, Nakamura, I'll ask you the same question again. Shall we exchange contact information?"

...

Omake.

I made sure to accompany Nakamura to the station where she took the train home, as we had gone far from her house to come to the café.

I can't complain about the outcome. Things went perfectly. It was a productive day.

While thinking about it, I ran into the same guy from earlier.

We shared a brief glance before approaching each other.

Our forearms collided forcefully.

"It seems you're still in shape, huh, senpai." I said with good humor.

"Likewise, you look good, although Shiroyasha complained that you don't come as often since you graduated."

Both of us separated after our brief greeting.

You might be wondering who this guy is. He's a former senpai from my previous academy.

"By the way, thanks for earlier. You made things much easier." I said with a smile.

Was it a coincidence that Nakamura ran into this guy when she left the café alone? Of course not, there's no such coincidence.

During our conversation, I sent a message to this guy to do me a favor. And since he found the idea amusing, he said he would lend a hand. So, I made sure to prolong the conversation.

Maybe it's luck or maybe not, but yesterday I ran into him when I left the karaoke place with the others. We exchanged a few words along with our numbers. that way we can communicate on any other occasion, since he was with friends from his university, and I didn't want to intrude on their plans.

"Don't even mention it. It was quite interesting, and I never thought you of all people would resort to that tactic to win a girl."

"I learned from the best, didn't I?" He wore a proud smile in response.

Senpai was always someone who boasted about his ability to quickly conquer girls, so during our breaks, he would often brag about his conquest techniques.

That is why he has the nickname of the handsome demon.

Shiroyasha, my old sensei, didn't take very well to the nickname that I and other students gave him, so he decided to give each student who graduated from his academy a nickname.

So you could say this Senpai is trash, only seeing women as objects. But I can't judge him since I'm doing the same, except I only do it with those I'm not interested in.

"Ah, memories. It was fun being a high school student, just worrying about girls and training."

"Has anything changed?"

"Not much." He said with a smile. "Now that I think about it, you still owe me a rematch. I won't accept defeat. What do you think, Tsurumi, or should I say demon immortal?"

"Forget it. I barely managed to beat you last time, so you'll have to live with that defeat.'' I said with a mocking tone.

After several years of being beaten by other students, getting up and returning the next day, when I graduated, Sensei gave me the nickname 'The Immortal Demon.' Sensei took it personally when his students gave him a nickname related to a demon.

What memories, I also remember my confrontations with Senpai, if I had to tally it up, it would be something like 100 defeats and 1 victory. Pretty pathetic on my part.

Senpai graduated before me, and as you can imagine, he had to defeat Shiroyasha to do it. So all the graduates of that academy are monsters. Semi-military training is too demanding.

"By the way, when you get tired of that girl, let me know. I'll find a good use for her."

He wore a sinister smile as he said this.

If I'm a sadist, this guy is much worse than me. He considers most people as mere insects, objects for his amusement. Plus, coming from a wealthy family doesn't help his ideals. Of course, things are different when you earn his respect, which can only be achieved by proving yourself equal to him. I did that by not giving up despite suffering defeat after defeat.

And if I have something else to say, he helped me find places to practice what I learned. And as I mentioned, this guy is much more sadistic than me. So I learned where the human body can feel the most pain. And what better way to practice than on a punching bag, of course, all in the name of self-defense.

Having connections is very useful as they can be of great help in various situations.

"I'll keep that in mind." I replied.

"It was interesting and fun, but I have things to do now, so see you later."

He raised his hand as he walked away.

There are truly people you'd prefer never to cross paths with.

But if you're unlucky enough to do so, I hope you have the ability to defend yourself; otherwise, it'll be hell.

With that in mind, I began my journey home.

...

Almost 50 chapters, it has been a long way.

For those who are wondering when Hikigaya will appear, don't worry, there are less than 10 chapters left to start with the second year, that is, with the canon.

What she thinks of him.

Yukinoshita POV

I put the key in the lock, and after hearing the sound of the insurance, I entered the club.

I walked to my usual spot and proceeded to sit down, taking out the literary work I'm currently reading before placing my suitcase next to my chair.

The cat-shaped bookmark indicated the last page I stopped at. Without further ado, I began to read.

After a few seconds, I lifted my gaze only to notice the empty seat next to the table. I didn't realize that I had reached a point where their presence became commonplace for me.

Tsurumi-kun is the only member of this club, he should at least be able to arrive early, although punctuality was never one of his strong points.

Setting that aside, I focused on my book, but my mind could only remember how Tsurumi-kun had made fun of me on Monday.

Maybe it would be good to review what I know about this guy, that way I'll take into account the important points that maybe I missed, after all my job is to rehabilitate him and correct that wrong way he has of thinking and doing things.

I brought my hand to my chin to ponder more deeply.

If I had to define Tsurumi-kun, many words come to mind, such as braggart, unethical, immoral, caveman, cruel, and many more. But the word that best defines him is strange.

He always seemed to live up to this adjective, being someone who appears not to want to do anything, yet ends up doing it. He claims not to care about others, but I've seen him help others. Above all, he said that interacting with others is meaningless, which is a lie, as on Monday I saw him conversing with other girls as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Moreover, his way of doing it showed complete confidence.

That's why I couldn't help but be surprised to see him act so casually.

When I first met him, I thought he was someone who had no friends, someone who lacked the ability to empathize with others to form what we call friendship. But I see I was wrong because, for him, this sentiment seems unnecessary when dealing with others, but it's different from not being interested in others. It's very strange, even to me.

I understand that friendship is a relationship of affection, sympathy, and trust that forms between 2 or more individuals who are not family. But dealing with him during this time, I can be sure that he doesn't have those emotions with the girls I saw him talking to.

One might think it's a formality he uses to interact with others, but his ability to do it informally and confidently denies this. He even talked on equal terms with a senpai, something I would hesitate to do even if that person were close to me. Showing respect to elders is part of the basic manners we're taught.

The more I think about it, the harder it is to understand this aspect of him because in other respects, he's quite easy to read. Whether it's his actions or decisions, they are usually easy to deduce, though sometimes he can be inconsistent too. He's truly strange.

The first time we met was a defeat for me. I never thought I could lose at something I was certain I could never lose.

That day, I went to buy a Pan-san plushie, which was suddenly announced. It must have been to prevent fans from queuing up early to get it.

So, once I heard about the sale, I hurried to the nearest Pan-san store, located in a shopping mall relatively close to my apartment. Once inside the store, I quickly went to get one, and luckily, the store clerk told me there was still one left.

I tried to grab it quickly, but I got distracted by looking at other Pan-san merchandise. Since the store was empty, I thought that taking a few seconds to look at other things wouldn't affect me. That was my mistake.

When I tried to take the plushie, it remained in place as if an external force was holding it back.

It was impossible for Pan-san to refuse to come with me, so I dismissed that possibility. Therefore, I decided to approach and look closely. It was a wise decision since I noticed another figure on the opposite side.

That person was the one responsible for holding back Pan-san. To prevent the plushie from being damaged, I decided to speak up and ask that person to let go of it since I had picked it up first.

But to my surprise, that person firmly refused, and from their voice, I could tell it was a guy, yet he wouldn't release Pan-san.

Or so I thought until I heard that the plushie was going to be a gift for his little sister, who was seriously ill in the hospital. That revelation made me let go of it out of surprise.

I've been a fan of Pan-san since I was a child, so I understand better than anyone how important it can be. Thus, when I heard that the little girl would want that plushie before it was too late, I hesitated. I love Pan-san very much, but I wouldn't be so selfish as to take away another child's happiness.

I thought what I did was an act of kindness and charity, and it was, but his next words shattered those thoughts.

What kind of person could be so vile and shameless as to lie about such a matter just to get what they want?

That's why I walked to the other side, facing a boy with black hair and crimson eyes. He was dressed in a simple manner, yet there was a look of happiness on his face, as if deceiving me like that was something to be proud of. A heartless and deceitful person; that was the first thing that came to my mind, someone who doesn't belong in society.

Although now that I remember, maybe I exaggerated a bit, but as always, I was right in assuming that, because it was indeed like that.

I confronted this guy for lying about such an important matter, but he didn't pay attention and just said that since he clarified it in the end, technically it wasn't a lie.

What kind of person could say that with such a serious tone and then claim that everything was a lie?

I felt indignant, and luckily, that guy was also a student at Sobu High, so I could say something about it since I found it unthinkable for people like him to be part of Sobu High.

Although my words were simply ignored, and the worst part was when he said something so unpleasant like asking me to accompany him to his apartment, and he would give me the Pan-san plushie.

If there were a graver word than indignation, I'm sure I would have used it.

I closed my eyes and started reproaching him for his behavior. I didn't want to keep seeing that kind of person.

And, as usual, when I opened my eyes, I noticed he was already gone. As I walked and reached the checkout, I saw him leaving the store. That guy had deceived me. For the first time, I felt like an idiot for falling for such an obvious provocation.

I started walking to catch up with him, and of course, I called him to stop him.

Once face to face, I reproached him for his behavior, but as usual, he just didn't care, and to make matters worse, he started using Pan-san as if it were a ball.

That was the last straw, so I decided to challenge him to a competition of Pan-san-related questions since he claimed to know more about Pan-san than I did, which only made me smirk.

Once we clarified the rules of the competition and the punishment for the loser, I began with the questions.

It was surprising that he could handle the first questions as they were easy to answer, but I remained calm because it was impossible for him to know more about Pan-san than I did.

However, as we went through more questions, doubt started to creep in. He answered each question as if it were the easiest thing in the world.

To ensure my victory, I decided to use a question with a double trap; asking for Pan-san's real name.

The most obvious answer would be "Pan-san the panda." But if he was a true connoisseur, he would know that Pan-san is inspired by a children's book called "Panda's Garden." And that was the second trap because that children's story is inspired by a researcher's diary he wrote for his son, called "Hello, Mr. Panda."

I was fortunate to have read that book as a child, and it helped me a lot in mastering English, so I was sure that few people would know the answer to that question.

And when he gave the wrong name, I couldn't help but smile in victory because that guy who acted so pretentious and arrogant had lost. All that was left was to correct his mistake and take Pan-san's stuffed animal.

But it was too early to celebrate because he mocked me and said the correct name. Even in the end, he was arrogant and taunting.

I'm a person who likes to win, so I couldn't believe that I had lost in a game that I myself set up.

While I was processing this, he made fun of me, saying the same things I had thought. In the end, I just accepted my defeat since he beat me under my own rules. Of course, a person like him could have cheated by having an earpiece where someone else on a computer was looking up the answers, but it was just me trying to justify my loss.

As a person of my word, I promised to fulfill any reasonable request he made, though anything outside common sense would be rejected.

He looked thoughtful, but during that time, I heard him saying he wanted to go on a date with me.

Since I was a child, I have always been the center of attention, so receiving proposals from other guys was common. Thus, him asking this wasn't absurd.

If it were a different situation, I would have rejected him without thinking, but since I lost, I had no choice but to accept.

At first, he responded as if he had no idea what he said, someone totally absent-minded, speaking their thoughts out loud. So, I didn't hesitate to look at him with some pity.

While he tried to make excuses, I had to ask for his name since he knew mine, but I had no knowledge of his. Although I'm a person who knows most of the students at Sobu High, I couldn't recall anyone like him.

Tsurumi Raiden was his name. Even when I tried to think about that last name, nothing came to mind.

After clarifying what we were going to do on our date, we went to a pet store. Tsurumi-kun went in to buy some toys for his pet, while I headed to the kitten area, where a small black one caught my attention.

My mother always opposed the idea of having pets, and my apartment doesn't allow animals, so I gave up on the idea of having one. But that didn't stop me from looking at photos and videos of cats, as well as coming to admire them at pet stores.

Once I'm living independently, the first thing I'll do is look for an apartment that allows pets.

While playing with the little kitten, I felt like I was being watched. When I looked in that direction, I noticed Tsurumi-kun holding his phone as if he was taking pictures of me.

The first thing I did was to clarify that taking photos without someone's consent is a crime, and I would have a valid reason to report it to the relevant authorities.

But his response to that was that the little kitten reminded him of his own cat. A very vague answer to deny his wrongdoing, but he handed me his phone, where I was immediately drawn to a folder called "Kuro."

Without hesitation, I went in and saw a large number of photos of a black cat. It must be about 2 years old, as it looked quite young and energetic.

Unaware, I got absorbed in looking at all the pictures. It was incredible to see the different poses and expressions of his cat; it was as if the cat thoroughly enjoyed its owner's company.

Once Tsurumi-kun snapped me out of my little trance, I returned his phone.

After that, it was the first time I noticed something strange about him because his behavior towards me took a complete turn. He reminded me of some guys who tried to talk to me but seemed so nervous that they could run away at any moment.

In that manner, we continued our way, headed to the food court, and ordered something to eat. It was surprising that he was willing to pay for my part, but I declined his offer. I'm not a damsel who needs others to do everything for her.

With our food ready, we sat down at one of the tables to eat.

During that time, Tsurumi-kun seemed in the clouds, a totally different person from the arrogant and egocentric type I had known just minutes ago.

After I teased him for a bit, he used both hands to punch his face. A completely strange act, but if I related it to him, it was normal.

He returned to his "normal" behavior, and the next thing on the agenda was going to the movies. I was pleased with that because the new Pan-san movie had been released a few days ago, and unfortunately, due to a glitch in the cinema's system, I couldn't get tickets for the presale.

I was excited to watch the new movie, but when he mentioned he was interested in watching another film, I thought we would end up in separate theaters. However, since I mentioned earlier that he should take the lead on the date, I could only accept my own words. I wouldn't back down from my own words. I decided at that moment that I would come back to watch the Pan-san movie another day.

But to my surprise, we stopped where pan-san's movie was going to be shown. He mentioned earlier that he already had two tickets, and since he said he wanted to watch another movie, I instinctively related it to those tickets being for the other movie.

Seeing his expression of victory for deceiving me like that was frustrating, but since I would have the opportunity to see the Pan-san movie, I ignored it.

As expected from the other Pan-san movies, this one was truly enjoyable and fun, with the right amount of action scenes.

It was truly a masterpiece. I wouldn't be surprised if it received an Academy Award.

Once we left the theater, it was already nighttime, so we decided to take the train to head home, although Tsurumi-kun mentioned something about escorting me to my apartment because the streets are dangerous.

I trust my Aikido skills enough to disable any attacker, plus the area where I live is safe, so I wouldn't need to use them anyway.

But since we were still on our date, I accepted his offer.

After leaving the station and walking for a few minutes, we arrived in front of my apartment.

Although it was an impromptu and unexpected date, it was entertaining, I couldn't deny that.

He also responded that way, and without further ado, we said goodbye, as we hardly had any other reason to speak to each other again. But as I took the first steps, he called me.

Turning around, Tsurumi-kun threw a bag at me, and when I opened it, I saw the Pan-san plushie we had argued about when we first met.

Considering all he went through to keep it, him giving it to me without hesitation was strange. I really don't know what goes on in his mind.

His words about the plushie being like a post-date gift felt out of place, but since he gave it to me, I wouldn't reject it.

Besides, even if he asked for it back later, I wouldn't return it. Those were my words before saying goodbye.

Once inside my apartment, I changed into more comfortable clothes before starting to prepare my dinner.

After having dinner and washing the dishes, I went to my room to find a place for the Pan-san plushie.

The new model was really cute, as expected from a special edition.

My shelf was already full, and I didn't have enough space on my desk, so I placed it on the right side of my bed, alongside my other Pan-san franchise plushies.

It still looks perfect there, blending in perfectly with the others.

I felt happy to have obtained the plushie, but I still felt like I owed something to Tsurumi-kun.

He won the plushie fair and square, so he should have given it to me out of pity. That was something I couldn't allow.

Although he denied it, I wouldn't feel at ease until I repaid him in some way. An equitable exchange, but I couldn't think of anything.

What could a highly selfish, arrogant, egocentric person, who is a dead weight to society, possibly want?

Even after thinking about, it for a while, I couldn't come up with an answer.

Losing my consideration for others a long time ago, I couldn't think of anything to give him. With no other option left, I called my older sister.

This was my last resort, even though I searched the internet, I couldn't come up with a suitable idea, so I hoped my older sister might have an answer to this.

That was my mistake; consulting her about it. I never attributed any kind of relationship with Tsurumi-kun, but Nee-san started making assumptions way out of place. Nevertheless, I did manage to get an answer; a bento.

With the response obtained, I ended the call since Nee-san's ramblings lacked all sense. Even now, she remains like that.

An international dish was Nee-san's suggestion. So, I decided to search online for a dish from another country and found a long list of options. One particular dish caught my attention. It had a simple presentation, but the preparation method was rigorous, requiring skill for a seemingly straightforward result. Taking it as a challenge, I decided to choose that dish.

The next day, I cooked the dish and packed it in my bag. It was a pleasant experience, and I enjoyed testing my skills while cooking it.

While heading to school, I realized I had no idea which class Tsurumi-kun was in. However, if someone knew, it would be Hiratsuka-sensei. So, during lunchtime, I took the bento and went to the teachers' room, where I found Hiratsuka-sensei smoking in her office. Despite my repeated admonitions about smoking, she continues to ignore me.

Hiratsuka-sensei gave me the information I wanted, so I said my goodbyes and headed to Tsurumi-kun's class.

Once there, I approached the door to find him. My target was a boy with black hair and crimson eyes, a simple appearance, for someone with many negative traits.

I didn't find him at first, but there was a boy with those characteristics, except for his eye color, which was brown. Upon closer examination, he looked remarkably like him.

I approached him and called out his surname, and as expected, he had the same voice and rudely responded. There was no doubt.

We exchanged some words before leaving the classroom since Tsurumi-kun mentioned that having rumors circulating would be troublesome. It was strange since, for someone like him, being noticed by others should be a good thing.

Without further ado, I handed him the bento I prepared. He initially refused to accept it but eventually took it. As he mentioned that going back to his classroom with it would be problematic, I suggested going to a more private place, the club room, just to level the playing field.

Once in the club room, we sat down to eat. Tsurumi-kun, as expected, was very rude before starting to eat.

A part of me had expectations that he would enjoy the lunch. I trust my cooking skills, but personal taste can differ.

It was the second time I saw him act strangely. For no apparent reason, he started crying, and his face showed a pained expression.

I tried calling out to him, but he didn't react. I thought there might be something wrong with my food, so I shouted his name, and only then did he react and made a lame excuse about something getting in his eye.

But as he didn't show any sign of wanting to say more, I didn't ask. I had no right or reason to inquire about it.

After that strange situation, Tsurumi-kun finished eating with much enthusiasm, and to my surprise, he knows how to say thank you.

We exchanged a few more words before Hiratsuka-sensei burst into the room.

Hiratsuka-sensei is the one who gave me the recommendation and permission to form this club, as well as extending the time to recruit more members. Several weeks had passed, but I couldn't find suitable members.

So, it was a surprise when she suggested that Tsurumi-kun join, something he refused without hesitation. I had to agree with him since, during the time we interacted, I was sure he had no interest in helping others and was only concerned about himself.

When it seemed that Hiratsuka-sensei would continue insisting, the bell rang, signaling the end of lunchtime.

Tsurumi-kun left, not without verbally provoking me. Seriously, that boy is unbearable, and he did it before I could refute his words, leaving me with a mouthful of words, which was extremely rude.

Hiratsuka-sensei gave up on him joining the club since she couldn't force him to.

That was what I thought that day, only to realize the next day that she actually could.

I thought I wouldn't encounter him again, but Hiratsuka-sensei brought him to the club, and the worst part was that she said he would join as a member.

Although I wanted to object, she said I couldn't rehabilitate him, that I couldn't change his horrible way of thinking. It was a blatant provocation, but Hiratsuka-sensei said with such confidence that I couldn't do it, which annoyed me.

So, I decided to fall for her provocation and accept Tsurumi-kun as a member of the club.

When Hiratsuka-sensei left, it was time to start Tsurumi-kun's rehabilitation. But, as expected, he ignored it and just sat down to read.

Luckily, Tsurumi-kun managed to guess what the club was about, which made things easier.

The most relevant part of our conversation was the reason why he wasn't interested in helping others. He saw it as unnecessary effort; people should be able to do things on their own, that's what he said. I tried to make him understand that those of us who are capable should guide the less fortunate, but he scoffed at the idea, even when I mentioned part of the reason for doing so. He said he had gone through the same thing, which was hard for me to believe since he looked very ordinary, with no reason to attract attention from others. Still, I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt, knowing how cruel and immature elementary school kids can be.

One notable thing about our conversation was how he mentioned everything without a care in the world, a total lack of concern. It made me wonder if having that kind of attitude back then would have changed things, but it's impossible to change the past, so I discarded that hypothesis.

Another thing I took into account was that he has good instincts since Tsurumi-kun noticed many things about Hiratsuka-sensei. Even the worst people have some positive qualities to some extent, and in his case, he has good instincts.

I won't deny that it was fun lecturing Hiratsuka-sensei, an idea that Tsurumi-kun came up with to teach her a lesson.

After that, we concluded our first day at the club.

The next day, Tsurumi-kun showed up at the club. I had my doubts that he would do so, and his vague response was to be expected.

After exchanging some words, we decided to move a table from the back, and to my surprise, he was able to move it on his own. Perhaps he has more muscle than brain; that would explain many things.

We joked a bit about each other, but when he mentioned the size of my chest, that was crossing the line. As if that had anything to do with a person; there's nothing wrong with my slow development. At least that's what I read when I researched it.

Based on the few interactions we had, I can say he's a rascal. He even said something as ridiculous as if he wanted to do something to me, he would have done it already. Although it might not seem like it, I'm strong enough to take him down, and after a brief exchange of looks where each of us waited for the other to make the first move, he backed off.

If he had tried anything, the only viable option would have been to teach him some manners. Strength is not an infallible factor when dealing with others; it also depends on technique.

After that, we each went back to our own activities, and that's how the time passed until we had a client.

Our client was a boy from our grade, Koyama-kun. Of course, I made sure to tell him not to expect anything from Tsurumi-kun, to which he only grumbled.

Koyama-kun's request was something common that happens in schools, a case of bullying. He wanted us to take care of the boys who were intimidating him, but unfortunately, the service club doesn't work that way. We don't solve the problem for the person; we guide them towards a possible solution so they can handle it themselves.

My solution for this case was to accompany Koyama-kun and have him confront them. If things got out of hand, then we would intervene. This way, he could gain more confidence and the courage to make decisions for himself. Initially, Tsurumi-kun opposed my idea, but he eventually accepted it. Koyama-kun was also somewhat hesitant but agreed.

With everything set, I went to hand over the keys of the club while Tsurumi-kun mentioned something about talking a little more. At that moment, I should have suspected his strange concern for him.

We followed Koyama-kun to the place where he met his bullies. The situation unfolded just as I had thought, and I was only to see how it would develop.

To my surprise, Tsurumi-kun approached them and intervened. Everything that happened could only be described as someone stronger intimidating others. I clenched my fists as I watched how he handled the situation; not only did he disregard my words, but he also prevented Koyama-kun from resolving the issue on his own, completely disregarding the purpose of the club.

Koyama-kun thanked us for everything and left, but there was nothing to accept that gratitude for. I didn't hesitate to reproach Tsurumi-kun for his actions, to which he replied that my idea wouldn't have worked and that he had his own way of handling things. We argued before finally parting ways.

His behavior can only be attributed to someone immature, someone who, even though he claimed to have been bullied as a child, didn't hesitate to do the same to solve the issue. I can't trust people like him.

With all that in mind, we met again the next day for the club's schedule. As expected, we couldn't avoid arguing; I couldn't approve of his violent way of solving things.

After our discussion, we each focused on our tasks until Shiromeguri-senpai entered the club.

Shiromeguri-senpai's request was if we can help move some boxes from the student council to other clubs. It wasn't complicated, but before I could respond to her request, Tsurumi-kun volunteered to do it first.

I didn't trust him with this task, so I decided to accompany them.

Once at the Student Council room, I took some boxes and carried them to the locations indicated by Shiromeguri-senpai. Luckily, Tsurumi-kun went with her, so I could be sure he wouldn't do anything stupid.

I had no problem on my part; I perfectly completed the delivery of the boxes.

When we returned, I waited a few seconds before they both arrived. From their expressions, it seemed that there were no issues, but if there were, I would have to apologize to Shiromeguri-senpai for any inconvenience caused by one of the club members.

As the bell rang, indicating the end of club hours, we still had to take three more boxes to one of the gymnasiums. Tsurumi-kun decided to carry them alone.

I don't know if he's foolish or acting like it, as he carried all three boxes as if it was nothing, even though the third box obstructed his view.

So, I took that box and carried it with me. We exchanged a few glances and reached an agreement.

We began heading towards the gymnasium after saying goodbye to Shiromeguri-senpai. Our journey was quiet and peaceful.

Once we placed the boxes in their proper place in the storage room, we had finished everything and could return to the club. However, before we could leave, I overheard some other boys securing the door, thinking that nobody was inside.

Instinctively, my mind recalled a certain past event, but I tried to remain calm.

I exchanged a few words with Tsurumi-kun just to make sure I wasn't alone.

Unlike that previous time, I wasn't in the dark, nor was I alone. I wasn't a little elementary school girl who would cry and panic when locked in a dark place without knowing if I could get out.

Thinking about it was my mistake because the light in the storage room started flickering until it completely went out, leaving everything in absolute darkness.

The fears and terrors I thought I had overcome long ago overwhelmed me. No matter how hard I tried to calm myself, fear gripped my entire being.

My body trembled instinctively as I remembered that incident from years ago. The fear of being abandoned and trapped returned to my mind.

But just when I was about to succumb to that fear, I heard Tsurumi-kun's voice, reminding me that this time I wasn't alone. It wouldn't have mattered who it was; I'm sure I would have acted the same way.

Even though I couldn't see, I guided myself by the sound of his voice. Once I felt he was close, I slowly held onto the hem of his shirt.

Now that I think about it, despite our initial argument, he acted as if nothing had happened. I must thank his carefree attitude, as another person might have tried to distance themselves, but he didn't. He held my hand and guided me to what seemed like a pile of mats where we sat down.

The inherent fear in me wanted to take over my mind; memories of being locked in the school storage room by other girls were so vivid that they flooded my mind.

I didn't know how long I had been locked in, but when I woke up, one of the janitors found me. Since that time, I've been afraid of dark and confined spaces, places where I'm certain I can't get out.

But even so, I felt somewhat at ease having someone beside me; the warmth of his hand holding mine was enough to keep me grounded in reality. With every passing minute, my mind tried to instill that fear in me.

If we stayed like that, someone would eventually find us, so I tried to calm myself. Normally, I would think of solutions to get out of such a situation, but in that state, my mind reverted to that of a fearful little elementary school girl.

At that moment, Tsurumi-kun got up from my side, breaking the grip I had on him.

He said a few things we had argued about earlier, and I thought he was going to leave and leave me alone again.

I tried to apologize to him, not because I was wrong, but because I didn't want to be alone, even if I had to swallow my pride. The fear was greater than my pride.

"I'm just someone who solves things by force, so you should be glad that I'm that kind of person; otherwise, you'd never get out of this place."

His words confused me; I didn't understand what he meant by that until I heard him walking and stopping, and a few seconds later, I heard the loud sound of the door being destroyed.

He kicked the door of the storage room open. How did he come to think that was the best solution? Is he some kind of caveman to believe that was the only way to get out?

Those were my thoughts once I was back home, but at that moment, I was just grateful to him.

Once outside the storage room, all those fears and terrors disappeared. The reason for that was the person who didn't hesitate to destroy private property.

I couldn't help but reprimand him for that, but still, I thanked him.

While I reflected on everything that happened, I heard Shiromeguri-senpai's voice; she had come to this place because she couldn't find us in the club room. It's quite humorous that if we had waited a few more seconds, Shiromeguri-senpai would have found us. I internally laughed at this.

Tsurumi-kun outright lied about his reasons for doing what he did. It's strange to think that he could be afraid; his carefree demeanor shows that he couldn't care less about something like that.

We said goodbye to Shiromeguri-senpai, mentioning that the Service Club would be there for her anytime since we left her in charge of dealing with the destroyed door issue.

Back at the club after packing our things, I decided to ask him why he lied to Shiromeguri-senpai. He could have simply told her that I was afraid of being locked in, and he acted based on that knowledge.

But his response contradicted my previous thoughts; he mentioned that he also feels fear, which is a human trait. That's why sharing such things with others might create a sense of vulnerability.

His words sounded as if they came from someone else, not him. I suppose on certain occasions, he can behave like an ordinary person. Additionally, I had to admit that force is sometimes necessary, not always, but there are situations where humans won't reach an agreement, or someone else might try to harm us.

I couldn't come up with that answer because of all the anger the events of the previous day had caused me.

But, just as he acted responsibly, he quickly shifted the conversation to the size of my breasts. Seriously, that guy is so immature.

We finished our conversation, and each of us went our separate ways, but before he disappeared from sight, I called out to say goodbye.

Even though it was just a small display of generosity, he showed that he could empathize with others, a significant step forward. So, I decided to at least acknowledge him as a member of the club. Something I didn't do before, thinking he would eventually stop coming.

Even now, I consider him a member of the Service Club, more than an animal but less evolved than early humans. I have plenty of evidence to support this.

After that day, our interactions felt more natural. We had regular exchanges of words, although I always had the upper hand in each one, and he showed his pettiness by using my breasts as a way to attack me, as if something like their size could define a person.

After one of our many conversations due to a lack of clients, we finished the club's hours.

After saying our goodbyes, we went our separate ways.

On that particular day, there was a storm, so when I saw the news in the morning, I made sure to bring an umbrella. Hence, when I felt a few raindrops, I decided to use it.

My journey home went smoothly, except that I stopped to observe a scene I thought would be unlikely to see.

I saw Tsurumi-kun under a store awning with some children, an unusual sight.

As I listened to their conversation, I noticed that he was scolding them for not having an umbrella in the storm.

At times, it got quite intense, but I know when he's serious, and I didn't detect that tone in his voice, so I kept watching.

To my surprise, in the end, Tsurumi-kun gave them his umbrella, and after saying goodbye, he calmly stayed under the store awning.

For someone who said that helping others makes no sense, he did it without anyone asking.

Deep down, he may have a kind side.

That day we were trapped, he helped me. So, I took this opportunity to return the favor and share my umbrella until we reach the nearest train station; that should have been enough.

After a few exchanges, he seemed like a little child when he understood my words, but eventually, he reluctantly accepted it.

I must say that even though he acts arrogant most of the time, sharing the same umbrella made him very shy. It was amusing to observe.

The journey should have gone smoothly, but when we were close to the train station, he grabbed me and reversed our positions.

It surprised me for a moment, and I thought I had underestimated him, but when I heard the sound of water and a car speeding by, I understood.

He used himself as a shield to protect me from the splash of the car.

Tsurumi-kun stood in the rain, but he nonchalantly mentioned that we could just go home in that state. Anyone else would have been annoyed or cursed in such a situation, but he acted in a way that defied all logic.

Just when I thought I no longer owed him anything, he protected me from getting wet on a stormy day. Seriously, I can't understand what goes on in his mind.

Leaving him in that condition would only make him sick, so I suggested going to my apartment so he could take a bath and dry his clothes. It's easy for people to get sick from being soaked in a storm, especially with Japan's weather.

At first, he refused, but being direct and leaving him no other choice, he reluctantly agreed.

He can behave very differently in various situations.

Once in my apartment, I showed him the bathroom and the dryer. As I didn't have ingredients for dinner, as that's what I'd usually do on my way home, I had to go buy them.

Leaving him alone could be risky, but after spending so much time together in the club, I realized that he would never do anything that contradicted his own logic, like taking something without permission from someone who's doing him a favor. Besides, if necessary, I could easily overpower him, so I wasn't worried.

I went to the nearest supermarket and made the purchases. After finishing, I returned to my apartment, and to my surprise, I was greeted by a sight.

Tsurumi-kun was half-naked in my living room, and if that wasn't enough, Nee-san was there with him

Initially, I thought about using some physical flaw he had to tease him, but when I saw his torso, I knew it wouldn't make sense. If I hadn't seen it for myself, I'd say he doesn't seem like someone who's in shape.

Nee-san mentioned finding Tsurumi-kun wandering in that state in my living room, and knowing him, this was true.

After telling him to go back to the bathroom and wait for his clothes to dry or I'd throw him out like that, I went to the kitchen to store the ingredients.

Nee-san asked some off-topic questions that I ignored.

Since I had two guests, I started preparing dinner, and while doing that, I could hear them chatting as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

To my surprise, Nee-san was more herself, avoiding that perfect girl appearance she always puts on. They talked a lot before I arrived. The way they did it showed that. Knowing how strangely Tsurumi-kun behaves, he probably realized Nee-san's true self.

After interrupting their conversation, which they included me in without my permission, we proceeded to have dinner.

Our conversation was about simple things, like how Hiratsuka-sensei is doing, and how the service club was going.

At the end of it, with Tsurumi-kun helping to wash the dishes, he borrowed my umbrella and left.

As usual, Nee-san asked unrelated questions, so I just ignored her, but if I had to highlight something, it would be the last thing she said before leaving.

"I'll tell you something, Yukino-chan. People like Tsurumi-kun can be described as peculiar. It's hard to know what they're thinking on certain occasions, and they can change their way of acting. So be cautious with him. And if any problem arises, don't hesitate to let me know. I'll take care of teaching him a few things."

Normally, I would ignore Nee-san's words, but this time, she said it with a serious tone. Did she notice something I didn't? But when I asked her, she didn't respond.

I decided to take Nee-san's words to heart and be more cautious with him.

But the next day, he was absent from class, and if I had to relate it, he must have fallen sick.

I doubt a simple cold could affect him, so I just waited for the next day when he returned as if nothing happened.

He returned the umbrella to me and said not to blame myself because he got sick. He claimed that even if I hadn't intervened, he would have gotten sick from waiting under the shop awning out of boredom.

We had a brief conversation about siblings in general, and he mentioned that Nee-san was terrifying, something I agreed with him on.

The days passed normally, and we didn't have any more clients, so our afternoons consisted of sporadic conversations and reading our books. Of course, Hiratsuka-sensei visited us on some days, and those situations always ended with Tsurumi-kun lecturing her, and I joined him in this.

That's how the cultural festival arrived, and I only met him once during that time because Hiratsuka-sensei warned me the day before that the student council would need a hand preparing for the opening speech, so I didn't hesitate to help them out.

Hiratsuka-sensei recruited Tsurumi-kun for security during the cultural festival. I'm sure she had to chase him down to make him accept it because I can't imagine him doing it without any complications.

After that, I didn't run into him, but I heard that he and Hayama-kun dealt with some troublesome students from another school, which is easy to imagine.

The cultural festival ended without any incidents, and the following days were calm, except for the day before the sports festival when we had a client.

Nakamura-san, a member of the volleyball club, and apparently also a delegate for Tsurumi-kun's section, visited us. Her reason for coming was to force Tsurumi-kun to participate in the events taking place the next day, and as expected, he adamantly refused.

Since her request was straightforward, I decided to handle it and asked Tsurumi-kun if he wanted to obey Nakamura-san. When he declined, we fulfilled our role.

On any other occasion, I would have refused to even listen to the request of someone who enters rudely and starts giving orders, but knowing the other club member, I'm sure he did something to annoy her.

After her insistence, Tsurumi-kun decided to challenge her to a competition.

I'm aware of the difference in stamina between men and women, and when it comes to Tsurumi-kun, I doubt his physique could achieve much just by sitting. Although, just thinking about it, I can't imagine him training and putting in effort.

With both parties in agreement, we headed to the athletics club, where they were getting ready for the sports festival.

It wasn't difficult to convince them to let us use the place for a few minutes; in fact, it was quite easy.

The competition ended with Tsurumi-kun's victory. Even when he gave Nakamura-san an advantage, she couldn't beat him. This also confirmed that he excels in all physical aspects.

If I were in Nakamura-san's shoes, I would feel overwhelmed and extremely annoyed to lose against Tsurumi-kun. I say this because I've been through that experience myself.

"Why do you refuse to be the best at something you're good at?" Nakamura-san asked.

After spending more than a month with him in the club, I can understand, so I answered on his behalf.

Tsurumi-kun has nothing to prove to anyone; his carefree attitude goes hand in hand with that.

Although sometimes it seems like he does, it's only because he has some interest. The rest of the time, he doesn't pay attention to others. In summary, he's a peculiar person.

After calling herself an idiot for overestimating Tsurumi-kun, Nakamura-san left.

Back in the club room, we talked about why she always seeks to win, which reminded me of the volleyball tournament final where the Sobu High team lost. I just mentioned what I knew, and when the bell indicating the end of club hours rang, we said goodbye.

For the sports festival, I signed up for the tennis competition and also served as a substitute for the basketball competition. I'm someone who doesn't like to lose, so I had no problem accepting to participate in the tennis tournament. Although there were other girls who belong to the tennis club, during physical education classes I never lost to them, so I was the best option.

I would have liked to participate in more competitions, but I'm not known for having great stamina, so I settled for those two, making sure to win.

The early rounds of the tennis competition were straightforward, and before I knew it, I reached the final. With time on my hands, I watched the other match to see who I would be facing. My attention was drawn to the girl who was pressuring her opponent. If I recall correctly, her name is Miura Yumiko, a first-year student. She's usually seen surrounded by a group of girls. Her game was good; she didn't give her opponent any breathing room and pressed her until the end, resulting in her victory. I thought our final encounter would be evenly matched, so I started thinking about some tactics to make it easier.

Before the final began, I went to the water fountain to freshen up, and to my surprise, I bumped into Tsurumi-kun. It was strange because the day before, he mentioned that he wouldn't participate, but seeing him here contradicted that. We exchanged a few words before saying goodbye. He even wished me luck in my match, though I knew it was his wish that I'd get injured and not go to the club. I really have a lot of work ahead of me.

On the tennis court, the final started. Perhaps I overestimated my opponent because I won with a perfect score: 3-0. Since it was the final, we used the rules the professionals use.

But I must say it was strange; that girl seemed very unfocused, and her movements were clumsy, so I had no trouble defeating her without much difficulty.

After my victory, I changed and went to watch the other events.

In the afternoon, the basketball competition started, but as a substitute, I mostly watched from the sidelines. If I had to highlight one person, it would be Kawasaki Saki, a girl who belongs to Miura Yumiko's group. Her movements and maneuvers were smooth, even when facing girls from the basketball club; Kawasaki-san surpassed them. However, it was a shame that she was the only one on her team scoring most of the points, as the others tried to keep up but couldn't.

In that way, our section faced theirs in the final. If it were a professional match, she would have been the MVP of the competition.

The first half of the match was closely contested. In my section, the other girls decided to block her every move, but she still managed to outperform them.

In the early minutes of the second half, her team took the lead as she accomplished most of the things. No matter how much we tried to block her path, she managed to prevail over the others. Her performance was truly admirable.

Unfortunately, if she had a more coordinated team, we would have lost from the beginning. With five minutes remaining, some classmates and I joined the game.

In a short time, we equalized the score, as even Kawasaki-san, couldn't be everywhere, so we easily surpassed her teammates.

With only a few seconds left until the end of the match and the score tied, a teammate passed the ball to me. As I approached the basket, Kawasaki-san tried to intervene, but I still managed to score the winning point, leading my section to victory.

Many factors contributed to our win, including the fatigue she accumulated from playing in all the matches and making 90% of the points. If we had faced her at the beginning, I'm sure we would have lost.

With my part in the event finished, I focused on observing the remaining events; there were only a few before they announced the winning section.

I heard that Hayama-kun won the relay race, one of the events that awarded a lot of points.

But all of that didn't matter since my section came out on top. Shiromeguri-senpai congratulated us all since the student council president was busy with other things and couldn't attend.

It was a great effort from everyone in my section, and as class J, exceptional performance was expected.

When I looked at the results of the other sections, I noticed that Tsurumi-kun's section ended up in last place. A result expected from someone who simply refused to participate. Perhaps he only came that day to continue bothering Nakamura-san; I should scold him for that.

And so, the sports festival came to an end. Both the cultural and sports festivals were entertaining, a great job by the student council.

On Monday, club hours were normal, although Tsurumi-kun was extravagant. His attitude was more persuasive, and at times, he ignored me to later interrupt my reading; he was clearly doing it to annoy me. After saying our goodbyes and handing the club key to Hiratsuka-sensei, I ran into Tsurumi-kun at the school entrance.

We chatted at the entrance before a girl interrupted us, Ebina Hina, one of the girls who belongs to Miura Yumiko's group. It was strange to see Tsurumi-kun interacting with her so informally, as if they had known each other for a long time. For a moment, she stared at me intensely. We exchanged words before they said goodbye because they had somewhere else to go. The weirdest thing was that the girls who accompanied her were second-years, but they treated her as if she were their superior.

When I thought about asking him how he knew her, another group of girls approached us. I recognized the president of the cooking club, accompanied by the other members. Among them, a certain girl caught my attention: Yuigahama Yui, the last girl from Miura Yumiko's group. Their group is well-known at Sobu High; not only do most of the guys always talk about them, but Miura-san's reputation is striking. Her dominant attitude and disinterest in dealing with people outside her group are known. There are rumors that she slapped another girl in the school cafeteria, which made headlines among the students. As her group of four girls stands out already, it's not difficult for them to be well-known.

It was surprising to see how Tsurumi-kun conversed so cheerfully with Yuigahama-san; he even teased her, and Izayama-senpai joined in.

I couldn't believe he was doing all that; it was a facet I didn't know. Normally, he behaves as if he doesn't care, and even interacting with others doesn't interest him. Tsurumi-kun mentioned things like other people going to hell and more of that rubbish, but his behavior that day contradicted those words. After a while, the group of girls left, though Yuigahama-san's farewell was peculiar.

What's a "Yahallo"? I looked up the word on the internet, but there was no clear answer.

In the end, all the time I wasted with Tsurumi-kun turned out to be a way for him to annoy me, treating me like some kind of stalker. What is going on in his head to think up such nonsense? After saying our goodbyes, each of us went our separate ways, but I didn't forget how he treated me that day.

The following days, nothing noteworthy happened, just the two of us in the club, talking and reading.

While I was contemplating all this, I heard the door open, and Tsurumi-kun entered as usual.

"Yo."

"I think I told you that's not a greeting."

"People have different ways of greeting, specifying that it doesn't count as a greeting is a form of discrimination." He said with an arrogant smile as he took a seat.

Since Monday, he had become more arrogant in his responses. Trying to imagine what goes on in his head is impossible, although most of the time, it's just nonsensical stuff.

"I didn't think you would include yourself as a person. Is that progress?" I scoffed.

"Are you degrading me to an object again?"

"Objects have a purpose, and in your case, I doubt that's true."

"Tch."

As I had my hands under the table, I didn't hesitate to clench my fists in a sign of victory. No matter what he does, he won't win against me again.

...

''So, Yukinoshita, what do you think?''

''It's the first time someone asked me something like this, so I wouldn't know how to respond.''

A few minutes ago, we had a client, a first-year boy who came to seek advice on how to confess to a girl. The normal thing would be to simply express his feelings, right? But when I replied like that, he said he wanted to do it in a way to ensure she wouldn't reject him, which didn't make much sense since it all depends on how the other person feels about you. Since neither Tsurumi-kun nor I had an answer, we asked him to come back later to give him an answer.

''Is it that the great Yukinoshita Yukino believes that simply saying what you feel in a confession is enough?''

''Did I make a mistake?'' I asked. I doubted that was the case because it's enough to just say what you feel.

Tsurumi-kun put on a mocking smile. ''For someone popular, it's surprising that you answer like an old woman.''

I raised an eyebrow at his words. ''So how would you do it? In fact, can someone like you even try to correct me?''

''Although it may not seem like it, some of the novels I read cover those types of topics, so I'm well-versed in the subject.'' He said with pride.

''Can the trash you read be useful?''

''At least behave like someone of my age.''

''If that were the case, I doubt Hiratsuka-sensei would force you to join.''

''I understand, I understand. I'm still someone who, in your eyes, shouldn't be part of society.'' He gave up, which he does when he doesn't know what else to say.

''But with no other options, you can at least say what you thought, as it's better than nothing.'' Perhaps some of the rubbish he reads every day could be useful.

''It's easy. He's looking for a dramatic way to confess, something that guarantees the other person will accept his confession, so I suggest a kabe-don.'' He said with great certainty.

''Kabe-don?'' It's the first time I've heard this term.

''It's easier to do than to explain.''

''Then show me.''

''As you wish, Ojou-sama~'' Tsurumi-kun got up and then approached one of the walls. He used his right arm to slam it against the wall, creating a collision sound.

''Is that a kabe-don?''

''Exactly.''

''I should remember not to have hope in your words.''

I don't understand how simply hitting the wall could influence anything. At most, it would startle the other person, but that would be it.

''It's different when you're on the receiving end, or so I think.''

''Don't say things you don't have a basis for.'' Does this guy only know how to say nonsensical things?

I stood up from my seat and moved in front of him. Maybe he could be right, so it was worth trying. After all, I can't think of any other method.

''Then, show me.'' I said while looking into his eyes.

Normally, I wouldn't trust something as vague as this, but when it comes to things related to confessions, I'm not the best person to talk about it.

"Is the great Yukinoshita volunteering? It looks like it's going to rain today." He said mockingly.

"To say you're wrong without confirming it would be a contradiction, so I'm going to prove you wrong." I said in a serious tone.

"I see." Tsurumi-kun said.

He slammed his arm against the side of my head and reduced our distance, but I didn't feel that anything had changed.

"So, is that all?" Even though the sound was meant to surprise the receiver, expecting it didn't make any difference.

"Maybe it only works on normal people." He said with a certain mocking tone, as if I wasn't a normal person. I'm sure I'm more normal than he could ever be.

"What are you implying?" I said with a calm but chilling tone.

"Who knows, mayb-"

Before he could continue speaking, the sound of the door caught our attention.

"Yukinoshita, I'm coming in."

I noticed that Hiratsuka-sensei entered the club, but there were also two other girls with her.

"It looks like you're having fun, aren't you, RAI-DEN-KUN!?" She exclaimed.

Second year preview.

Hikigaya POV.

Youth is a lie. It's nothing but evil.

You, who revel in your youth, deceive yourselves and those around you. You perceive everything about the reality surrounding you in a positive light. Even if you make a life-threatening mistake, it would still be seen as a mere page in your youthful memories.

Let me give you an example. If these people engage in criminal acts like theft or rioting, it would be called "youthful indiscretion." If they fail an exam, they claim that school is not just a place for studying. As long as they are in the face of "youth," they will exhibit a distortion of common beliefs or social norms.

Under their discretion, lies, secrets, crimes, and even failure are nothing but the essence of youth. And in their corrupt ways, they find something peculiar about failure. They conclude that while their own failures are part of savoring their youth, the failures of others must be brought down with nothing but failures and nothing more.

If failure can be seen as a testament to youth, wouldn't it be strange not to consider making friends as experiencing the pinnacle of your youth? Of course, they wouldn't acknowledge this.

It's all worthless. It's nothing but the result of their opportunism.

Therefore, it's a farce. Filled with lies, deceit, secrets, and fraud that should be condemned.

They are wicked.

Ironically, those who don't glorify their youth are the truly righteous ones.

In conclusion, Riajuu, go and beat yourselves up.

...

My Japanese teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka, burst a vein while reading my essay out loud. As I listened, I realized my writing skills were far from competent. I thought stringing together some fancy words might make me sound smart, but apparently, it didn't turn out that way.

Was it because my essay was amateurish that she called me? That couldn't be. I already knew that. After Hiratsuka-sensei finished reading, she put a hand to her forehead and sighed deeply.

"Tell me, Hikigaya, what was the assignment I gave you during class?"

"... Well, it was an essay on the topic 'reflecting on middle school life.'"

"Exactly. So why did you write a threatening letter? Are you a terrorist? Or maybe just an idiot?"

She let out another sigh.

Come to think of it, maybe I should have added more insults to those damn normies. Just as I was smiling to myself thinking about those things, a paper package hit my head.

"Pay attention!"

"Yes."

"Your eyes are like the eyes of a rotten fish."

"Do they really look rich in omega-3 fatty acids? Makes me sound intelligent."

The corners of her lips moved upward.

"Hikigaya. What's with this tasteless essay? I'd like to hear some kind of reasoning at least." Her eyes gleamed, shooting daggers at me; she's seriously terrifying.

"Uh... well... I was reflecting on the great middle school life, you know! Nowadays, this is very common in school life! My essay is pretty close to it!"

I continued fumbling for my words. I get nervous just talking to people, but speaking to an older woman makes me even more nervous.

"Usually, this question would require reflecting on your own experiences, don't you think?"

"Then you should have asked the question with a preface. If you had done that, I would have written the essay accordingly. It's not my fault for writing a misleading question, sensei."

"Oh, stop being so arrogant, kid."

"Kid... Well, from someone of your age's perspective, I suppose I am a kid."

There was a gust of wind. It was a fist. A fist that was unleashed without any indication of movement. And if that wasn't enough, it was an impressive fist that narrowly missed the side of my cheek.

"The next one won't miss." Her eyes were serious. For some reason, her movement felt routine, as if she did it repeatedly.

"I'm really sorry. I'll write it again." To show an appearance of remorse and regret, I'll have to choose my words wisely. But at this moment, among all the things Hiratsuka-sensei was, satisfied wasn't one of them. It seemed there was no other way but to kneel and beg at her feet.

"You know, I'm not angry with you."

... Oh, so it's come to that. That annoying thing they always do. The "I'm not angry, so please tell me such and such." I've never seen anyone say they're not angry. Surprisingly, she really wasn't angry. Well, except for that one moment mentioned about her age.

From a shirt pocket that she was about to open, Hiratsuka-sensei pulled out a pack of cigarettes and firmly tapped the filter against her desk. Just like someone of her age would do.

I noticed how she looked around as if trying to prevent someone from snatching it away. Maybe other teachers forbade her from smoking? After getting the cigarette, she clicked it lightly and lit it. She took a drag and considered, with a serious look on her face.

"You're not in any club, right?"

"Correct."

"Do you have friends?"

She asked me as if she already assumed I didn't have any.

"Well, I'm in the virtue of impartiality, and as such, I am incapable of having especially intimate relationships with people!"

"In other words, you don't have any, right?"

"W-well, basically..." I responded a bit hesitantly.

Upon hearing my answer, Hiratsuka-sensei became excited.

"So, that's it! You really don't have any friends!? I knew it just by looking into those lifeless eyes!"

So, you figured it out just by looking into my eyes? Then don't bother asking me.

She nodded her head while maintaining a reserved expression.

"What about a girlfriend or something?"

What's with the "something"? What would you do if I told you I have a girlfriend? I thought about replying, but that would only dig my own grave.

"Well, I don't have one right now..."

Considering the hopes for the future, I emphasized the "right now," just in case.

"I see..."

This time, she looked at me intensely, with her eyes slightly teary. I really hoped it was from the smoke irritating her eyes.

Hey, stop that. Don't give me pity with that soft gaze. Anyway, when will all these questions end? Is Hiratsuka-sensei one of those enthusiastic teachers?

Maybe she once went to a delinquent abandoned high school and now returned to her old high school to be a teacher?

Seriously, can't she go back there? After some consideration, Hiratsuka-sensei sighed while exhaling a puff of smoke.

"Very well, let's do it this way. Rewrite your report."

"Yes."

And I certainly will.

Alright, this time I'll write a harmless composition that is very appropriate. Just like the blogs of idols and voice actresses.

Up until that point, everything had gone as I expected. But what followed was more than I had imagined.

"However, the fact is that your heartless words and behavior hurt my feelings. Were you never taught how to talk to a woman your age?" I managed to hear her curse softly, as if someone else had told her the same. "As a result, you are required to join the service club. After all, bad deeds must be punished."

She didn't seem very hurt; in fact, she sounded commanding. Rather, she seemed more cheerful than usual, speaking in a cheerful manner.

Upon saying this, the word "cheerful" inadvertently reminds me of something else... my eyes drifted away from reality and ended up on sensei's breasts pushing up from under her blouse.

But then, what kind of person delights in meting out punishments?

"The service club... what do you think I should do there?" I asked timidly.

"I have a feeling that it might possibly involve cleaning bathrooms or worse, kidnapping people."

"Just follow me. Besides, I think the latter is already being taken care of."

Terrifying, does this school really have someone in charge of that? Come to think of it, she's just teasing me for my crude words.

Hiratsuka-sensei flicked the end of her cigarette into a densely filled ashtray and got up. While I stood frozen on the floor after not having any explanation or introduction to what she was proposing, sensei was already at the door looking at me.

"Oi, hurry up."

With my eyebrows furrowed and a grimace on my face, I followed her.

We walked through the school hallways without me having a fixed destination in mind.

When Hiratsuka-sensei clicked her heels on the linoleum floor, it seemed she was heading toward the old building.

I have a bad feeling about this.

First of all, something called the "service club" can't be good. The word "service" here wouldn't be used in an everyday situation; rather, the use of this term would only be permitted in a restrictive sense. Like, for example, when referring to the type of service provided by a maid attending to her master. If it's that kind of "service," it would be a real twist, and there would be a strong urge to go with "Let's party!"

But in reality, such a thing wouldn't happen. No, in reality, if you pay a fixed price, it would be possible. And if money can buy anything you want, even this kind of thing, then I have no dreams or aspirations in such a rotten world. In any case, "service" is not something good.

What's more, we had already arrived at the old building. I will definitely have to do things like moving the piano from the music room, cleaning up the remnants from the biology lab, or organizing books in the library or something like that. In that case, I'll have to take precautions in advance.

"I have this chronic disease in my lower back... that's, it's... it's herpes? If that's it..."

"I think you mean hernia. However, there's no need for you to worry. What I'm asking you to do is not manual labor." Hiratsuka-sensei looked at me with a very contemptuous expression.

Alright then. Is it research or some other kind of desk work? That kind of work means meaningless tasks that are more intense than manual labor. It's like torture, digging a hole in the ground just to fill it back up again.

Well, I don't mind laboriously doing the work myself. If I flip the switch in my mind, it's clear that I'm a machine, there would be no problem. And in the end, I'd like to remain a mechanical body, just to become a screw.

"We're here."

The classroom where sensei had stopped in front of was not unusual. There was nothing written on the doorplate. As I was looking at it in amazement, sensei opened the sliding door noisily. There were chairs and tables piled up in disarray along the edge.

Maybe it was being used as a storage room. Compared to other classrooms, of course, there was a table in the center as well as a couple of chairs. It was a very normal classroom. However, something obviously different from everything else in the room, there was a single girl.

In the light of the sunset, she was reading a book. Even if the world had ended, she would undoubtedly still be sitting there, reading. That was the illusion she gave off, so much so that it was like a scene from a painting.

The moment I saw her, both my mind and body froze. I inadvertently became fascinated by her.

Realizing there were visitors, she placed a bookmark in her pocketbook and looked up.

"Hiratsuka-sensei. I thought I told you multiple times that you should knock before entering..." Graceful features. Long ebony hair. Wearing a uniform that should be the same as the one worn by the girls in my class, but still looked completely different.

"Even if I knock, you never respond."

"That's because you enter before I have time to respond." She gave a disapproving look in response to Hiratsuka-sensei's words. "And who's the empty-headed one with you?" She gave me another quick, cold glance with her eyes.

I know who this girl is. She's Yukinoshita Yukino, Class J.

Obviously, I only know her by name and face. I've never spoken to her before. There's no way I could, because I rarely have conversations with people at school.

At Sobu High School, in addition to the standard classes, there's a class meant to nurture talented students capable of playing an active role on the international stage. This class has an academic level that is two to three times better than the other classes. It mostly consists of students who return to Japan from abroad or students who have aspirations to study overseas.

Amongst that class, the student who is important, or rather, draws people's attention naturally and stands out brilliantly, is Yukinoshita Yukino. Whether it's a regular exam or a grade exam, she's a big winner who consistently sits at the top of our grade. In short, she's practically the most perfect and beautiful girl in the school, and everyone knows who she is. Although there are also girls in other grades who can match her, it's not in the complete sense of the word.

On the other hand, I'm just an average student, totally mediocre. That's why, even if she doesn't know me, I'm not offended in any way. Although I was a little hurt that she used the term "empty-headed." It was enough damage to distract me with thoughts of that candy with the same name, which I haven't seen at all lately.

"This is Hikigaya. He's joining the club."

Prompted by Hiratsuka-sensei, I nodded in acknowledgment. At this point, it was probably time for a self-introduction.

"I'm Hikigaya Hachiman, Class F. Um... Eh... What do you mean by joining?" Joining what? Joining this club?

Sensei began to speak. Did she guess what I was going to say?

"You must participate in this club's activities as a sanction. I won't allow any disagreement, objection, protest, questions, or retorts. Cool off a bit. Reflect on your actions!" Without allowing me any protest, she declared her verdict with great resolution. "That being said, I'm sure you can tell just by looking, but his heart is considerably damaged. As a result, he's a pitifully lonely person."

So, you can really tell just by looking?

Sensei turned to Yukinoshita and said, "If he could learn to be more sociable, he might clean up his act a bit. Can I leave that to you? I'm asking you to straighten out his corrupt solitary disposition, after all, you have experience in this."

"I think the best course of action would be to train and discipline him." Yukinoshita responded reluctantly.

... What a scary woman.

"I would do that if there was anything I could do, but lately, I've been having some problems of my own. Besides, physical violence is not allowed."

... It's as if she's saying that psychological violence is completely fine.

"I can say that's not a hundred percent true. But getting back to the topic, I can't make this decision by myself without the other members. Besides, I feel like this guy is some kind of stalker the way he looks at me." Yukinoshita said, giving me a certain disgusted look.

I'm not looking at your very modest chest. Wait, am I? No, I'm not, I really am not looking. It just came into my line of sight for a moment and I was momentarily distracted.

"I'm sure the answer will be a yes. Also, regarding Hikigaya, his eyes and heart are so corrupt, he's very skilled at self-preservation and calculating the trade-offs between the benefits and risks of doing something. He would never do something that could lead to a criminal offense. You can trust his petty bully nature, after all, Hikigaya is very different in that regard from him."

For a while now, I feel like they're talking about a third person, and Yukinoshita mentioned that there are more members.

"A little cowardly bully. I see, then I don't think I'll have a problem in that aspect." Yukinoshita said.

Did Hiratsuka-sensei successfully persuade her, or did my petty bully nature gain her trust?

"As I said, I have to discuss it with the other members first, but being a request from Sensei, we will surely end up accepting him reluctantly." Yukinoshita said with an incredible disgust, as if this seemed repetitive to her.

Sensei smiled with satisfaction. "Alright. Then, I leave it to you." And with that, she left the room while humming a certain song from an anime I remember watching a few days ago.

I stood there alone.

Honestly, I would feel much less stressed if they just left me alone.

Being in an isolated environment, as I usually am, would make me feel more at ease. The ticking sound of the second-hand clock was terribly slow that I could hear it loudly.

Hey, wait, is this really happening? A sudden romantic comedy development? An incredible cloak of tension enveloped the room. I have no complaints about the situation.

Suddenly, I remembered a bittersweet memory from junior high school.

It was after school. There were two students in a classroom. The curtains were swaying with the light breeze, and as the rays of the setting sun passed through, a boy gathered his courage and confessed. I still remember that girl's voice clearly. "Can't we just be friends?"

Ah no, this is a bad memory. We didn't even talk again after that, let alone become friends. Thanks to that, I ended up wondering if friendship was a relationship where people didn't even have conversations with each other.

Well, the point is, being alone with a beautiful girl in a closed room like in some kind of romantic comedy will never happen to me in real life. Now I'm highly trained, there's no way I would fall for such a trap.

Girls are interested in beauties and popular people. They also engage in impure relationships with them. The idea of that makes me laugh.

In other words, they are my enemies.

Up until now, I have tried my best to ensure that I would never experience that again. The quickest way to avoid getting caught in a romantic comedy development is to be hated. Lose the battle to win the war. I will do whatever it takes to protect my pride so I don't need things like their popularity!

That being said, instead of greeting her, I decided to intimidate Yukinoshita by frowning at her. Wild beasts kill with their eyes!

Grrrrr !

In response, Yukinoshita looked at me as if I were a piece of trash. She narrowed her large eyes almost halfway and let out a cold sigh.

I instinctively swallowed.

But before either of us said anything, I could hear voices coming from the door.

I turned my attention towards the door, which was opened, and two girls entered as if nothing.

I was surprised to see the two girls who entered because after all, if Yukinoshita is the most attractive and popular girl in Sobu High, these two are the ones who follow her.

Yumiko Miura and Kawasaki Saki.

Maybe at another time, I would have forgotten the second girl's last name, but after seeing her incapacitate one of Hayama's friends, I knew I didn't want to be on her bad side.

My grade has two popular cliques, Hayama's and Miura's.

Hayama has a large group, made up of his friends and three girls, while Miura has three girls who are her friends.

Anyone would think that Miura's clique would lose, but that's where Kawasaki comes in. She could easily wipe the floor with the guys in my grade. Being a keen observer tells me this, one really shouldn't upset her, as she's the kind of delinquent who won't hesitate to hit you if you get close to any of the girls, she's like the bodyguard of Miura's group.

For this reason, Miura and Kawasaki rank second and third in popularity among the guys. Maybe some secretly like being hit by a girl. Unfortunately, I don't share that idea.

Both girls walked to the table, taking seats next to Yukinoshita, completely ignoring me.

I'm proud of one of my 108 skills that make me almost invisible to others, but right now I'm not using it.

"By the way, Yukinoshita, who's the pathetic guy standing like an idiot in the middle of the club?" Miura said while glancing at me but quickly lost interest.

Tch! I'm glad she noticed my presence, but it's not pleasant to be insulted out of nowhere by someone like her.

I wanted to say something to insult her in return, but I felt Kawasaki's death glare, as if she indirectly told me that if I said anything, my life would end right there.

Komachi, I'm scared, maybe your big brother's life will end in this place? But before that, I want to tell you that you're the best little sister in the world, no one can argue with that, and if someone wants to debate it, I'm waiting in a place far from Chiba. I trust that the other party will cower before my eyes.

"Now that we're all here, I'll say it. This guy is Hikigaya-kun. He was left here by Hiratsuka-sensei, and we were tasked with reforming him and dispelling the misconceptions he has."

Before saying anything, I felt Miura's gaze focused on me, but it was different from before, as if she was trying to recall where she had seen me.

We are in the same grade, so I doubt that's the reason.

Gradually, her look changed from normal to one filled with anger.

"I see, you're that kind of scum who made Yui cry." She said with a tone full of hatred.

Yui? I don't remember anyone with that name, and I doubt I made anyone cry.

Although if I search through my memories, last year, a certain girl approached me and tried to befriend me, but I could tell it was all fake, just a show of gratitude for saving her dog.

"That he did what?" Kawasaki's words snapped me out of my thoughts.

I started sweating; now it's as if I have a predator in front of me.

Unconsciously, I took a step back, as if she was about to attack me at any moment.

Perhaps all of this is a nightmare? Perhaps I am still in bed, sleeping peacefully? Because it's impossible to be in a situation where I feel like my life is about to end. And worst of all, I don't know the reason they are about to exterminate me.

But I won't go down without a fight. At least today, Hikigaya Hachiman will return home to see his lovely little sister.

"I don't know what you're talking about; I never made anyone cry." I said with all the confidence I still had in me.

"So, you're calling me a liar!?" She raised her voice as she stood up.

I don't like my situation, but if I don't respond with the same tone, I know it won't end well.

"I never said that, but I doubt you're listening well; you're just a bitc..."

I tried to respond with an insult to show that I wouldn't back down, but before completing that word, I felt death behind me.

My whole body froze, as if someone was ready to finish me off if I said that word.

My instincts told me I had no reason to worry about any of these three girls; the real threat is none of them.

Then why do I feel this way?

I slowly turned my head backward, but luckily, there was no one there.

What was that strange feeling?

But, time later I would realize that you have to be careful with your words, since you don't know when a demon may be lurking in the shadows. Or so I thought when our eyes met.

...

This is only a preview, there are still several chapters left to finish the first year. Besides, the following chapters are long, so I preferred to leave a preview.

The consequences of their actions.

Yumiko POV

Cultural festival.

When the idea of opening a maid café came up, I strongly opposed the idea.

But in the end, that idea was decided upon through a vote. Some girls were interested in participating, but I wasn't a fan of the idea.

If it weren't for Hina, I wouldn't be here changing into the maid uniform.

For the initial hours, I focused solely on the kitchen, as I couldn't just leave my section. I even had to sacrifice my time with Raiden; I had planned to accompany him to the various stalls at the festival, but I couldn't leave my section to fate.

All the girls agreed that I should take the lead in assigning roles and tasks. That responsibility made me feel strange since it's the first time something like this has happened, so I made sure to do my best.

The guys took care of decorating the place and moving everything, while the girls served and attended. Of course, most of the earnings would be for us.

Even so, we didn't have enough manpower, as some girls were part of clubs too, so they covered their shifts and then left.

We never thought we'd have such a large clientele; there wasn't an empty table, and as soon as someone left, another customer took their place.

Luckily, Yui gave us a hand. Being cute and cheerful, she caught the attention of all the guys, which I think drew even more people outside the hall.

Seeing her in that maid uniform was strange, but Yui still seemed comfortable wearing it.

With her help, things should have been easier, but that girl Sagami came and told her to attend to the food booth her section had.

I couldn't hold her back since Yui has her own section, so I let her go, although she promised she would come back once she finished with it.

"Yumiko, are you ready? Tsurumi-kun is waiting for you, and he also took care of that troublesome guy."

Hina's voice brought me back from my thoughts, luckily I finished changing. I remember there was a guy who refused to pay, but since I was busy in the kitchen, I couldn't go solve it. I'm glad Raiden took care of it.

Hina is truly intimidating; even though I resisted wearing this thing, she managed to persuade me by telling Raiden that I would look cute wearing this type of outfit. So, I couldn't refuse to wear it, but only when Raiden came to our classroom.

And now, the moment has come to do it.

I left the small space we used as a kitchen and headed toward Raiden, who was sitting at one of the tables.

He looks as usual, although he has a strange yellow band on his chest. Knowing him, he must have done something to earn that. There are truly times when he acts unexpectedly.

I greeted him properly, and we chatted a bit. I really wanted to spend time with him walking around the cultural festival, but it couldn't happen.

Raiden complimented me on my attire, and I blushed a little. All the girls are wearing the same uniform, but still, the fact that he didn't take his eyes off me during that time filled me with confidence.

I'm not sure since when, but over time, I've become more perceptive about these things.

Raiden looked at the menu; I thought he'd order something ordinary, but he ordered the special omelet. Although I hadn't planned on serving, watching Yui perform that ritual was quite embarrassing. And just from his expression, I knew he was only doing it to annoy me. He's become quite vengeful since that time at Destinyland.

Without further ado, I went to the kitchen where I prepared the omelet. There's another girl helping as well, but I wouldn't let anyone else feed him. After finishing, I returned to his table, but not without grabbing the ketchup bottle for the ritual.

But as I was about to start, Raiden took out his phone to record me, mentioning that he would show it to Kawasaki. I mentally vowed to get back at him for this.

With no more ways to oppose, I simply followed the movements I saw Yui do. While she helped, several customers ordered that dish. The omelet is ordinary, but we charged four times its price just for saying the ritual. Hina came up with the idea, but I don't think she thought of it alone.

After I finished singing, Raiden put on a big smile and decided to eat. Once he finished, he praised my cooking, so I couldn't help but feel proud of it.

I quickly denied dressing this way exclusively for him, even though that was the case.

We talked a bit more. I complained about the workload we have, as well as how losing Yui's help complicated things a lot.

And as always, he offered comforting words, especially about bringing Yui.

Seriously, I can always rely on him. No matter what happens, he's always willing to help.

When Raiden took out the money, I refused to take it; he helped us with the troublesome guy and gave his word about bringing Yui, so I couldn't charge him.

As we said goodbye, I went back to the kitchen, even though I heard several of the guys asking to be served by me. I simply ignored them.

Trusting Raiden, I continued helping in the kitchen. Of course, I changed before doing so since it would be a problem to soil this outfit, and I didn't have any more reasons to keep wearing it.

But as the minutes passed, a familiar voice called out to me.

"Yumiko!"

"Yui..."

I couldn't finish speaking when I noticed how Yui was dressed.

She had folded her blouse in half, revealing her stomach, and the short skirt she was wearing made her thighs stand out.

I didn't know she had those tastes.

"I can't criticize your preferences, but it's not a good idea to go around the school like that." Walking like that throughout the school will only attract undesirable guys.

I approached her to unfold her blouse and fix it.

"What do you mean...''

She stopped talking when she noticed her appearance, and her face turned red.

"I-It's not what you think, Tsurumi-san told me that dressing like this would attract customers, so I came here quickly after finishing, seriously I don't have those tastes!" She denied it quickly.

I paused upon hearing his name. What the hell does he think he's making Yui do?

"I'll give him a talking-to about that, don't worry." I said with a big sinister smile.

"His methods are strange, but the result was exactly what he promised." Hina joined the conversation.

"Still, using Yui in that way isn't right, and you too, Yui, you shouldn't have agreed so easily." Sometimes, I worry about how innocent she is.

"Tsurumi-san mentioned that they were overwhelmed with work, so I did my best to come here quickly. Did I do something wrong?" She averted her gaze as she said the last part.

"Of course not, in fact, I appreciate you coming." I took her hands, and she smiled. "But still, I'll make sure Raiden apologizes and compensates us for it."

"That sounds interesting, count me in." Hina said in a somewhat strange manner, but I'll let it slide this time. Let it serve as punishment.

"By the way, weren't you supposed to be at the entrance?" Hina decided to take care of the reception, so her job is vital.

"Sakisaki became available, so she came to help. But since she refused to wear the maid outfit, I suggested she take care of the reception. Plus, if we have another troublesome customer, she can easily handle it."

Knowing her, she'd definitely refuse to wear the maid outfit, although I can't imagine her being servile.

As for the second part, I agree with Hina. When we go to the mall or karaoke and some guys are idiots enough not to accept rejection, Kawasaki deals with them.

Once, one of them even tried to hit her, but she took him down without much difficulty. I seriously don't understand those idiots who think they're something special but are just losers.

"That makes things easier." I said, feeling a bit more at ease.

Even if I don't want to admit it, since Kawasaki joined us, things have become easier and more enjoyable to some extent. I think the fact that Raiden isn't with us most of the time made this possible.

I stopped thinking about that and focused on the present.

"So, time to keep working. Yui, you know what to do. Hina, some extra help would be appreciated."

"Of course, Yumiko!" Yui nodded as she picked up the uniform to change.

"I'll help as much as I can." Hina also responded energetically, which is rare to see, but she does it on some occasions.

In this way, we continued working until we had to close the place due to running out of ingredients. We managed to surpass the goal we set without much difficulty. In the following days, we found out that our section had the highest earnings of all, having a significant advantage over the others.

...

Sports festival.

After bidding farewell to Raiden, we headed to the tennis court where the final would take place.

But my mind was anywhere but in the present.

For the second time, we almost kissed!

For some strange reason, it feels like an external force is preventing this from happening.

The first time was in the Ferris wheel cabin; due to a sudden movement, I ended up on top of him, and just as I was about to do it, my phone rang, breaking the mood.

And now, the situation was somewhat similar. We decided to go to a secluded spot for a quieter conversation, we joked around a bit, and Raiden acted like a child wanting to be pampered, which was odd coming from him, but discovering new facets is nice.

Amidst our banter, he laid his head in my lap, and as he's always petting my head as if I were a little kid, I decided to do the same to him.

Raiden enjoyed my touch, and for my part, I felt comfortable doing it. Playing with his hair was a new sensation.

He lay in my lap as if it were nothing, and we shared a few more jokes.

Whenever we have that closeness, it feels like a dream.

Seeing him so close made me stop thinking about everything else. Maybe this time, I could do it?

So, I started leaning in towards him.

I felt nervous about it; I didn't know what would happen once I did it, but the feeling I had was stronger than the doubts.

But before I could accomplish it, Hina's voice interrupted us, causing me to push Raiden off my lap, sending him to the ground.

Perhaps I should apologize to him, but I was too nervous after being caught off guard like that.

Fortunately, Raiden got up as if nothing happened, and as they reminded me that I had to return for the final, I quickly bid him goodbye and left with the girls.

I didn't feel capable of looking him in the face, as it was an impulse that arose when I ignored everything around me. Maybe doing so could change things between us.

And as I thought it over, I wouldn't want to do something that destroys our current relationship, as upon analyzing it, we really do seem like a couple. Raiden indulges my whims, and there are times when he takes my arm, and we walk hand in hand. So, we're not so different from a typical couple.

But if he truly felt the same way about me, wouldn't it be good to take the initiative?

No, no, no, knowing Raiden, if he felt the same, he'd take the initiative.

Maybe I'm overthinking it; there's no point in dwelling on it.

"Yumiko, good luck!"

Yui's voice snapped me out of the little trance I was in.

"Yes, I'll win without a doubt."

"Yumiko seems really distracted; I wonder why?" Hina said, her tone teasing. Did she notice something?

I said goodbye to them and headed to the field, where the girl I was going to play against was also present.

I should have paid more attention to my opponent, but my mind was in that moment, remembering and pondering what would have happened if I had gone through with it.

And as a result, I lost miserably.

I couldn't focus during the game, so I couldn't respond to the other girl's moves. Thankfully, I managed to score a few points in the sets, but that was the most I could do.

Once the game was over, I went to Yui and Hina, who had somewhat doubtful expressions. I don't blame them; I lost miserably.

And the worst part is that it was my fault. I couldn't blame anyone else for it.

"It was a tough game, but you did your best." Yui said, quite nervously.

Even now, she's trying to cheer me up, I appreciate it.

"Yui, Yumiko lost without even giving her best. There's no point in pretending otherwise." Hina's attitude changed from her usual self on certain occasions, especially when I make a mistake.

"Hina, that's not ..." Yui tried to deny that.

"She's right." There's no use making excuses. "I got distracted and couldn't perform as I should have. I apologize for my pathetic performance." I bowed slightly to them. They took the trouble to come watch me and got to witness a pathetic show.

"Yumiko..." Yui had a somewhat complicated expression.

"As long as you take it into account, you won't lose next time, right?" In moments when Hina changes her demeanor, for some strange reason, it reminds me of how Raiden acts.

Since she joined the literature club after the cultural festival, we haven't spent as much time together, but she's still the same.

"I won't lose again!" I said with conviction.

"Yumiko!!" Yui threw herself at me, hugging me. "I didn't think you'd take this so well, so I didn't know what to say."

I made Yui worry about me. I really am an idiot.

"It's okay, but it's hard for me to move if you keep holding on."

I slowly let Yui go.

If I had been focused, I'm sure I could have won the match, but it's pointless to dwell on the past.

"There's still time until the basketball competition, where Sakisaki will be participating." Hina said in her usual tone.

I only signed up for this competition, while Hina and Yui have also finished with their events, so we're free.

"We can go watch the other competitions. What do you think, Yumiko?"

"It's a good idea, we don't have anything better to do, but I'll change before we go."

I'm aware of the stares from the other guys; it's really annoying.

...

We spent a few hours watching various competitions. It wasn't very entertaining, but chatting with Yui and Hina made it bearable.

Hina mentioned meeting up with Raiden, but I told her he's probably busy with his own things. I didn't feel capable of looking him in the eyes, as he wished me luck in the final, and all I could do was deliver a pathetic performance.

Once it was time for Kawasaki's competition, we headed to one of the gymnasiums to watch the game.

The first games were pretty easy for Kawasaki, especially since she did almost everything for her team.

The other girls tried to do their best, but the difference in skill was evident.

I recall that Kawasaki was in a karate academy; her physical ability and strength are above average, so a sport like basketball was simple for her.

Her team progressed to the final this way, but I could see that she looked tired after each game. Most of the points were scored by her, so her endurance wasn't unlimited.

In the semifinal, she rested for a moment, but the opposing team quickly caught up in points, so she had to get back in the game.

She's the core of her team, and from what I observed, without Kawasaki, her section would have lost from the start.

At the beginning of the final, I noticed that her performance wasn't the same as at the start, but she managed to keep her team in the lead.

In the last quarter, I saw the girl I had faced on the court enter the game. She quickly leveled the score.

The difference is that this girl had a team supporting her, whereas Kawasaki is the team. And adding to the fact that she's tired, there wasn't much she could do.

But against all odds, she managed to keep the score very close. Her endurance is truly incredible. Even I wouldn't have been able to maintain that pace.

Minutes passed, and only 10 seconds remained. Both teams were tied; one point from either side would decide the game.

Kawasaki tried to score, but that girl managed to steal the ball from her and evade her teammates to score.

Kawasaki quickly tried to stop her, but in their last confrontation, she was outmaneuvered, allowing that girl to score the decisive point, giving her team the victory.

"It's a shame." Yui lamented for Kawasaki.

"Sakisaki did her best, but it wasn't enough."

"Her team held her back. If that weren't the case, I'm sure Kawasaki would've won without a problem."

There's no point in saying her team did their best; the truth is Kawasaki was the one leading and carrying the entire team.

Once the game ended, we waited outside for Kawasaki to come out.

After a few seconds, she approached us.

"You didn't have to wait for me." She said with a somewhat annoyed tone.

"Come on, Sakisaki, you performed better than anyone else. There's no need to feel regretful." Hina quickly closed the distance, and Kawasaki sighed in surrender to her.

"And you, won't you boast about your victory?" She looked at me.

Come to think of it, we talked about the competitions we would participate in through LINE, and as always, we competed over who would win in our respective events.

"Yumiko lost!" Yui exclaimed with complete enthusiasm.

"Yui!"

"It's true, Yumiko lost pathetically. It wasn't even a competition."

"Hina!"

I felt betrayed by them. While what they said was true, they could have at least mentioned that it was a close match.

"I see." Kawasaki's expression changed to one of total victory. You didn't win either, so wipe that expression off your face.

"I wasn't at my best during the game, so it couldn't be helped." It's true to some extent.

"Either way, you lost pathetically. Coming from you, it's hilarious." She said with a mocking tone.

"You're not one to say that. You lost too!" We're both in the same situation, so there's no winner or loser between us.

"But Sakisaki put up a good fight. In fact, she came close to victory."

"I agree with Hina. Saki-san led her team in every competition."

"And you're supposed to be my friends?" For the second time, I felt betrayed.

"In fact, we're also friends with SakiSaki, right, Yui?"

Yui nodded cheerfully.

And why is it you, out of all people, who has that victorious smile aimed at me? Kawasaki is a nuisance whenever she gets the chance.

"Let's forget about that." I decided to change the subject. "We don't have anything else to do, and I doubt you want to stay and see the results."

The model of the sports festival involves accumulating points, and then the section with the highest score is awarded. One representative is enough for this, so once the students finish their competitions, they can leave if they want.

"I'm a bit hungry." Yui said somewhat hesitantly. I can't blame her; it's past 3 PM, and I haven't had lunch either.

"I feel the same as Yui. How about we go to a cafeteria, Sakisaki?" Hina asked.

"I don't have a problem with that." Kawasaki replied.

With everyone in agreement, we started walking.

Why do I feel like I'm being left out by them?

"I'm really going to be annoyed with you all!''

I started following them to catch up.

I could see how happy they looked, they really did it just to tease me.

I couldn't help but put a smile on my face; enjoying these moments with your friends is a pleasant experience.

As we walked, we passed by the athletics competition, where it seemed that Hayama had won.

I'm sure if Raiden had participated, he would have won without much difficulty.

Although knowing him, he probably went home after finishing his participation in the competitions he was forced into.

Now that I think about it, maybe I'll mention my idea to the others at the cafeteria. If everyone agrees, I'll tell him through LINE tonight. After all, he won't be able to refuse if it's a Sunday.

...

Yesterday, I told the others about going to the Karaoke. They all agreed with the idea, so last night, I called Raiden, and to my surprise, he accepted without any resistance, as if something good had happened to him.

When I asked him why he was in such a good mood, he said that being surrounded by beautiful girls is a pleasant experience. Of course, I recognized his sarcastic tone, but since he accepted without hesitation, I didn't dwell on it any further. I won't deny that I'm happy when he calls me beautiful.

I'm also aware that both Hina, Yui, and Kawasaki are pretty. The rumors and things the guys say about our group confirm this. Most of the time, we ignore this. In fact, I got tired of receiving those confession letters, so I usually ignore them. I suggested to Yui to do the same.

Now that I think about it, Kawasaki is often labeled as intimidating, maybe because of how she responds to guys who try to flirt with her. If they could see that Hina can make her look like a little girl, they would be surprised.

I glanced at my phone to check the time.

We agreed to meet at 3 at the station to go to the Karaoke. There's still half an hour left.

This time, I told Raiden to come pick me up, so he shouldn't take long to arrive. I took advantage of his good mood to tell him this.

I moved to my mirror to check my appearance.

My choice for today consists of a short white skirt and a sleeveless blue blouse. This type of clothing really enhances my figure.

To think that I used to only wear baggy clothes. In the past, I didn't pay much attention to my appearance, mostly due to negative comments from the other girls, but things are different now.

Although looking at myself better, I think my breasts have grown.

My mother told me that I inherited her genes, so there's still some development left. I suppose Yui and Kawasaki are going through this too since the day we went to the beach, I noticed that our sizes are very similar.

There's no point in thinking about it, although I remember Rumi mentioning that Raiden likes girls with big breasts.

In that case, I don't have much to worry about. Besides, Raiden considers Yui and Kawasaki just as friends. They don't have many interactions, at most, he only teases them for fun.

While with me, things are very different. That's why I feel that unlike them, our friendship is much more special.

I shook my head to stop thinking about it, as I began to blush.

Sometimes it's easy to guess what he's thinking, while other times it's impossible to know what's on his mind. Every time we're together and act like a couple, I haven't noticed a significant change in his expression. I don't know if he truly enjoys it or if he does it to please me.

Things between us are fine this way. I don't want to rush anything, as it could affect the foundation of our relationship. Besides, currently, he's not hanging out with any other girl I don't know, right?

I pushed those nonsensical thoughts out of my mind. I wouldn't want the situation from yesterday to repeat itself.

Raiden shouldn't take long to arrive, so I grabbed my bag and decided to go downstairs to wait for him.

As I was coming down the stairs, I could hear my mother talking cheerfully.

"She was so adorable as a child, don't you think so, Raiden-kun?"

I froze in my position upon hearing that.

Don't tell me...

I quickly descended the stairs to find my mother sitting on the couch next to Raiden.

"She's adorable." He replied.

Why is he saying this?

"Raiden, when did you arrive?" I said as calmly as possible, approaching them.

It was a surprise. Usually, Raiden wears loose clothes, like t-shirts and hoodies, but now he's wearing a blue shirt that accentuates his chest and arms, along with shorts. Initially, I didn't think he would look so good, but during the trip to the beach, I confirmed this. I still don't know why he tends to dress so extravagantly at school.

I pushed those thoughts aside to focus on my mother since I noticed she had a photo book with her, and all the pictures were from when I was a child. What is she thinking, showing that to Raiden?

"A few minutes ago. In fact, your mother opened the door before I even rang the bell.'' He said in his usual tone.

Was she watching the door camera? Was she waiting for him all this time without me realizing it? I shouldn't have told her that Raiden was coming to pick me up; it was a topic that came up randomly during lunch.

"I already told you that you can call me Emiko, or if you prefer, you can also call me mother." My mother said with an innocent tone. "Since I'm sure we'll be family very soon." She added innocently.

"KAAAAA-SAN!" Many ideas crossed my mind with her words, but this isn't the time to fantasize. So, I took Raiden by the arm and forced him to stand up, and he didn't resist.

"Come on. There's no need to get worked up. I was just showing him the photos I have of when you were a sweet little girl. I even have the photo of when you cried when I left you at kindergarten."

Although we weren't very close during elementary and middle school, I was very attached to my mother when I was a child.

"That sounds interesting." Raiden freed himself from my grip to approach my mother.

"It is. She was always so cute." My mother wasted no time and found that photo.

My face turned red as I saw my mother show him a picture of me from years ago. The photo showed a young girl around the age of four in her kindergarten uniform, with her short brown hair and jade-colored eyes standing out, but the most noticeable thing was the tears streaming down her face.

"Yumiko as a child an..."

Before Raiden could continue, I covered his eyes with my hands. Since I was standing behind him, he couldn't do anything about it.

"Yumi, that's not very polite to our guest." My mother shook her head, but I still noticed the smile she had.

"You didn't have to show him those photos!" Several of them show me looking fine, but they're from when I was a little girl. I don't want him to see me like that.

"For some reason, it got darker." He said with an amused tone.

Both of them are really giving me a headache, especially since Raiden is playing along with my mother's antics.

"It's a shame, Raiden-kun. Maybe another time I can show you more photos."

"I'll be looking forward to that."

There's no point in trying to reason with them, so I gave up and released Raiden. It's best to leave now; my mother might want to keep teasing us.

"By the way, Raiden-kun, Yumi put a lot of effort into her outfit. It would be a shame if you didn't compliment her for it."

I froze in my spot upon hearing those words. It's not that I don't want Raiden to compliment me, but for my mother to suggest it is embarrassing.

Raiden turned around, focusing his attention on me. Due to the way he's looking at me, I blushed in place without moving and looked away slightly.

"What do you say?" I said with a low and nervous tone, while noticing my mother's cheerful expression.

"You look very lovely, Yumiko." Raiden approached me and ruffled my hair; his serious tone makes me trust his words. But then. "It's obvious that you're Emiko-san's daughter." Those last words brought me back to reality.

"It's been a while since someone gave me compliments. It reminded me of my youth. Thank you for that, Raiden-kun." My mother's jovial tone only makes me feel like I'm the one who doesn't belong here.

I've had enough of this.

I punched Raiden's arm.

"Why are you flirting with my mother?"

"Was I?" He responded in his usual tone, but after spending so much time with him, I could tell he was teasing me.

"Of course, you were, you idiot."

I kept hitting him, but Raiden didn't even flinch. I wish I had Kawasaki's strength.

"Come on, Yumi. Raiden-kun is just being honest." Her tone of voice only makes me angrier.

"I get it, I get it. I'll make sure not to compliment your mother."

"The way you're saying it annoys me even more."

After a few minutes, I managed to calm down, but I still noticed that my mother had been having fun this whole time.

"By the way, Yumi, isn't it getting late?"

I checked my phone only to realize that we're running out of time. All this talking made us lose track of time.

"We still have time, but we'd better leave now." I said as I moved toward the door, and Raiden and my mother followed me.

Once at the door, we said goodbye to her.

"It was a pleasant visit. I hope you come to visit again, Raiden-kun."

"I'll keep that in mind."

I cleared my throat to interrupt them.

"Of course, Yumi agrees with the idea too." I really can't leave them alone. "By the way, Yumi, you should introduce me to your friends, especially Kawasaki. I'm curious about her."

Her tone of voice changed slightly when she said the last part. After Rumi mentioned how Kawasaki and Raiden had become closer, my mother started getting the wrong ideas about their relationship, even though Raiden only sees Kawasaki as a friend.

"Maybe some other time." Knowing my mother, she would make Kawasaki uncomfortable. I won't lie; it would be amusing to watch, but I know my mother well enough to know that being on the receiving end of her questions isn't comfortable.

"I'll hold you to that." She said with a smile. "Have fun." My mother waved goodbye.

Once we said our farewells, we started heading towards the train station.

"By the way, my mother didn't say anything strange to you before I interrupted?" Maybe my mother told him certain things that were none of her business.

"She just welcomed me, then mentioned if I wanted to see some photos of you as a child. When I said yes, we started looking. Nothing out of the ordinary." He replied.

"I see." I said with a smile.

"By the way, Yumiko, when will you stop pinching me?"

After hearing that he happily agreed to see my photo album, I started pinching his arm.

"I don't know what you're talking about." I said with a cheerful tone.

That way, we walked to the train station, where we met up with the others. Apparently, we're the last ones to arrive.

Yui is wearing a red blouse that really matches her personality, along with shorts that highlight her slender legs. She's really adorable and cute. Even in her uniform, she grabs the attention of others.

Kawasaki is wearing a purple blouse with a green jacket and blue jeans. She always wears unassuming clothes; in fact, the most feminine I've seen her was when she wore a yukata on the day of the fireworks festival. Now that I recall, Hina always tries to make her try more feminine clothes whenever we go to the mall, and surprisingly, they suit her well, but she still refuses to wear that kind of clothing.

Hina is wearing a simple white one-piece dress with a green blouse over it. It's straightforward as she doesn't like wearing overly flashy clothes, but she has no problem wearing dresses. I don't really understand her thoughts on it, but I'm not one to judge since until a while ago, I shared the same viewpoint. It was only after getting closer to my mother that I learned how to dress better for different occasions.

"Yahallo!" As usual, Yui was the first to greet us. Even now, I'm somewhat hesitant to greet her the same way.

We exchanged brief greetings before heading inside the station.

Now that we're all here, the only thing left to do is to take a train and head to the city center. It's much closer from the school.

"By the way, Tsurumi-kun, does your arm hurt?" Hina asked when she noticed how Raiden was holding his left arm. I only let go of it when we arrived, so I'm surprised he can bear the pain.

Raiden glanced at me before putting on a smile. "It was just itching a bit. That's all." He said calmly.

Hina looked at both of us, then shook her head. "I see." Although her smile tells me she didn't believe that.

"The train is about to arrive. Stop wasting time." Kawasaki said in her usual tone, though she seemed a bit annoyed. Maybe I'm misinterpreting it.

On another occasion, I would say something to refute her, but she's right, as I can see the train approaching.

...

"That was really fun!" Yui said as she sat on one of the couches at the karaoke place after finishing her song.

It's been two hours since we arrived at the karaoke place, singing and enjoying each other's performances. Even Raiden decided to sing, and though it was a complete failure, it was amusing enough for all of us.

I must say that Kawasaki has a lovely voice, quite different from her appearance and tough demeanor. Even Hina got us to do a duet, and to our surprise, it turned out really well. Everyone applauded us after that.

We also sang as the four of us, although at one point, Hina wanted to take a break, so it was just me, Kawasaki, and Yui. Surprisingly, we made a good team.

Raiden didn't join us; he said he didn't want to ruin the performance. Even though he always maintains that calm and serene demeanor, he's really bad at singing.

"Are you going to order something else?" Raiden is in charge of ordering drinks, and looking at the table, there are none left.

"Another round of the same? Are you okay with that?" I asked.

"I have no problem with it."

"I say the same as Sakisaki. How about you, Yui?"

"I'm good with that!"

After hearing our responses, Raiden picked up the phone and placed the order. Now we just have to wait for the drinks to arrive.

We chatted about random topics until our drinks were brought to us; it was pretty quick.

With our drinks in hand, we started to rehydrate ourselves. Singing for a long time really makes one thirsty.

"I missed these moments." I said, reminiscing about how we used to come here together, including Raiden. Of course, if we forced him, he would attend, but only on some occasions.

"We can still meet up outside of school." Hina said.

"Ever since you and Raiden joined a club, it doesn't feel the same anymore."

It's been a week since Hina joined the literature club, while Raiden joined a club at the start of the second half of the year. I can't stop them, but I thought everything would continue as usual, with the four of us.

Of course, now that Hina has things to do in the afternoon, it's just me, Kawasaki, and Yui. It's amusing how Yui tries to calm us down when Kawasaki and I argue. Unlike Hina, Yui struggles with it, so we stop when we see Yui can't handle it anymore, a way to tease her a bit, although she pouts about it later.

"Technically, I was forced, but I guess I brought it upon myself." Raiden sighed after saying this.

He mentioned causing trouble in a club, so a teacher punished him by making him join a club. Now that I think about it, he never mentioned which club he joined.

"Speaking of that, there's something I want to say." Yui said in a somewhat timid tone, which is strange.

"What do you want to say?" It's unusual for Yui to act this way.

"Well, you see, on Friday, I went to the cooking club. I wanted to learn a few things, and after talking with the club president, I ended up joining." She said somewhat nervously.

On Friday, Yui mentioned that she had some things to do, so only Kawasaki and I went.

Before saying anything, Raiden was the first to react, for some strange reason, he spit out his drink and started coughing as if he had choked. I was surprised too, but not to that extent.

Quickly, Raiden composed himself.

"Yuigahama, is that true?" Raiden's expression is odd, as if Yui's words were something that shouldn't be true.

Maybe I should act like Raiden, but I've learned during this time that one shouldn't monopolize their friends.

Initially, when Hina joined a club, I did consider it, but back then, after Yui left, Kawasaki had a talk with me that made me understand being selfish about my friends would only hurt them.

If Hina wants to enjoy her afternoons with other girls who share her interests, that's okay. I can't deny her that, and it doesn't mean we'll stop being friends. Her being here with us confirms that.

So, if Yui joined the cooking club, there's only one response.

"I'm happy for you, Yui." I said joyfully. "You've always been interested in improving and learning more, so it's a good decision."

Since Yui told me she wanted to make cookies as a thank you, I supported her.

Apparently, this was for a guy who saved her dog from getting run over. It was incredible that someone did that. So, with Hina's help on occasion, we lent Yui a hand.

Initially, it was tough; Yui's skills were terrible. Even I adapted quickly, but she was a lost cause, but over the weeks, we managed to make something good.

With everything ready, she went to deliver the cookies. Supporting a friend was rewarding; Yui's smile upon seeing her efforts had paid off was beautiful.

But when she came back, her smile was gone.

The first thing I wanted to do was go to that guy and ask what the hell his problem was. Apparently, the guy reluctantly accepted the cookies and ate them, but when Yui tried to talk, he was harsh and curt with his words. So, Yui felt disheartened that her first encounter turned out that way.

She quickly said goodbye and went home.

I didn't know what to do; whether to follow Yui or leave her alone, as sometimes one wants time to think. But remembering how Raiden helped me, I decided to go to Yui's house.

Upon arrival, her mother greeted me, her expression seemed confused, so I told her I would talk to Yui to sort this out.

Entering her room, Yui looked quite sad. I don't blame her; she wanted to thank that person and establish a friendship, but all she got was short answers and a shitty attitude from that guy. At that moment, I really thought about telling Raiden to make him suffer; I couldn't stand seeing Yui like that.

I wanted to tell Yui to let go of that idea, but even after receiving that treatment, she still wanted to be friends. The fact that he saved her dog left a big impression.

And as she didn't want to give up, I told her I would support her, but even after some time, that guy showed no signs of wanting to be her friend. So, after a few weeks, Yui said it was okay.

She put in effort and did everything she could, even learned to cook bentos to invite him to lunch. She faced many more challenges than with the cookies, but still, I saw all the effort and dedication she put into pleasing that guy. But seeing that it didn't yield results, she accepted it.

On the last day, she brought the best bento she had prepared up to that point and went to him. I followed just to make sure everything went smoothly. Like any friend, I was concerned for her.

That's when I saw him; truthfully, I don't know what Yui saw in him, as his posture and expressions were unpleasant. If I hadn't promised Yui not to interfere, I would have confronted him then and there.

I watched them talk, or well, Yui tried to start a conversation, but he only gave short replies. At least he accepted the bento.

In the end, Yui bowed and thanked him for saving her dog. After that, she said goodbye and went on her way.

I don't like seeing Yui give up, but there are things that are impossible to do, so she closed that chapter in her life. And with it, her first love as well.

I'm not so blind as not to notice it. Because over the course of these weeks, she always came back cheerful, even though the words she received weren't the best, she always returned with a smile.

That's why she decided that if things didn't progress during that time, she would let him go. In the end, that guy wasn't meant for her.

And if Yui had continued that way, I would have broken my promise myself and confronted him. I didn't want to see my friend dragged down by a shitty guy who isn't interested in her.

After that, I thought Yui would be somewhat disheartened, but to my surprise, she accepted it quickly, or that's what she wanted to show. She also mentioned that she found cooking enjoyable during this time, developing a taste for it.

So, after a few days, her attitude returned to its usual self. It was good to have the usual Yui back. But still, I wanted to give that guy a piece of my mind, and if I remember correctly, his last name started with Hikki, as Yui called him that, but I doubt it's his last name. But as Yui didn't mention him anymore as time passed, I also put that thought aside.

So, I'm glad that Yui wants to dedicate herself more to practicing something she enjoys. I can't deny her that for something as selfish as wanting to spend my afternoons with her. My friend's happiness is the only thing to consider.

With that in mind, I put on a smile and continued listening to the others.

"It's great that you found something you want to do, Yui." Her tone was gentle.

Hina helped us from the start, and even though she didn't know much, she always supported us.

"Don't limit yourself, Yuigahama. If you want to do something, just do it." Kawasaki seemed a bit nervous after finishing her sentence. "We're friends, so you have my support with whatever you decide to do." I didn't know she could wear that expression.

"Saki-san!" Yui exclaimed, completely excited.

Yui threw herself at Kawasaki. I don't blame her; she doesn't usually say things like this. She usually has a cold and unfriendly attitude, though Hina manages to bring out her more flexible side.

I'm really glad that Yui is in a place with people who share her same passion. I'm not that good of a cook; I only do it occasionally, so I wouldn't be able to help her more than what I know.

"By the way, Yui, how did you decide this?"

You can't blame me for asking, since Yui mostly tends to hesitate a lot before making decisions, so her direct attitude was a surprise.

"I actually made this decision thanks to Tsurumi-kun, because when we said goodbye after dinner, he said the words I think I needed to hear." She said with joy.

"I see. By the way, how did you end up having dinner together?" Also, why did she change 'san' to 'kun'? What else happened during that dinner?

"My mother invited him to dinner, so we met up, went shopping, and then had dinner together." Judging by Yui's tone, I can tell that nothing out of the ordinary happened, but if I had to say something, it's that her mother is much more than she appears to be.

After hearing Yui's response, I focused my attention on Raiden, although he seemed lost in thought, as if he hadn't heard us.

"I'll go to the restroom for a bit." He said in a monotone tone.

Saying this, he left without saying anything more.

"That was strange." Kawasaki said.

"He seemed more thoughtful than usual." Hina added.

"Although he's not that normal to begin with."

For this occasion, I sided with Kawasaki. Raiden can't be called normal in the strict sense of the word; I know him well enough to think that. But still, he's much better than others.

We continued chatting, focusing on Yui to learn about how things were in her club.

After a few minutes, Raiden returned.

Although now he had a calmer expression, as if he had come to a conclusion.

"Yuigahama!" Raiden said in a serious tone.

"Yes!" She responded upon hearing her name.

"Don't go poisoning your fellow club members." He said with a relaxed tone. And that mocking smile is already a characteristic of his.

"Mou! I've improved a lot!"

Yui quickly replied, although the pout she made when questioned about her cooking talent was amusing.

Upon this, we all laughed. I guess I overthought it earlier. Raiden is still the same as ever.

...

Sunday was a pleasant day; we had a good time and enjoyed ourselves together.

I'm sure we can repeat that on any other occasion, but now that classes are over, it won't be the same.

Raiden, Hina, and Yui are in clubs, so yesterday I went home with Kawasaki. Just the two of us.

We didn't talk much, just made general comments, and the conversation died quickly. We're aware that without anyone else, our arguments can escalate and go much further, so that day Raiden told us to avoid fighting since it's just the two of us now.

It feels strange without Yui and Hina's presence, but it's something we have to get used to.

I stopped thinking about it.

"Come on, Yumiko, focus on arranging the desks." I said to myself.

Today, I'm in charge of cleaning, so I stayed after school to clean. Sweeping, cleaning the whiteboard, arranging the desks, among other things.

Once I finished with the desks, I approached the whiteboard to erase today's lesson.

As I was doing that, I couldn't help but remember the conversation I had with the others during lunch.

We went up to the rooftop where we usually have lunch together. At first, everything went normally. Hina complained that she's been getting calls and messages from strangers lately; apparently, someone signed her up for a dating site. Yui also mentioned how she did new things in her club yesterday, the usual stuff.

But amidst all that, Hina mentioned whether we were Raiden's only friends. I didn't understand it, but then Yui said that the girls from the cooking club knew him, especially the president of that club.

I didn't know Raiden knew some second-year girls, even that he had connections with the cooking club.

So, I asked Yui and Hina for more details, but both smiled and ignored the topic, as if it was fun to make me doubt. Looking at Kawasaki, she also had an expression like she had no idea what they were talking about.

And so, lunch hour ended like that, leaving me with more questions than answers.

All I know is that Raiden is in a club; I never knew exactly which club he's in.

But thinking about it won't solve anything, so for now, I decided to focus on finishing the cleaning.

With the whiteboard clean, I finished everything that was left to do.

Normally, this is done in pairs, but the girl I was supposed to pair up with today was absent, so I had to do it alone.

"Done."

With everything clean, I took my things and closed the classroom door.

When I reached the corner of the hallway, I ran into Kawasaki.

"You took your time." She said in her usual tone.

"It's very kind of you to wait for me, even though I didn't ask you to." After lunch ended, I told her that I would take longer because I'm in charge of cleaning today. I didn't want her to wait for me since I had plans after school.

"I promised Tsurumi that I would watch over you to make sure you don't get into trouble."

"What do you mean by that?"

When did Raiden ask her to act as my guardian?

"He didn't say it directly, but I'm sure he wouldn't forgive me if something happened to you." I don't understand that, but still.

"I'm not a little girl. I can take care of myself."

Now I understand why Kawasaki accompanied me yesterday, even though there was no need for it.

"I know, but you're just very prone to getting into trouble. Spending time with you guys made me realize that."

I can't deny that; I tend to be very direct with people I don't like. Most of the time, it ends up in an argument.

The times we went to karaoke and the mall, I ended up arguing with several guys who tried to hit on us. In those cases, Kawasaki dealt with them.

I didn't say anything and continued on my way; she joined me. but, today, I have a goal in mind.

"By the way, Kawasaki, do you know where the Judo club is?" Sobu High has several gymnasiums, but I don't know which one the Judo club is in.

Hina's words made me doubt some things, so I want to visit Raiden in his club. If I remember correctly that one time he said he would visit the Judo club.

"I do, since I went there at the beginning of the year, but it didn't interest me. Why do you ask?"

"The words Hina said made me curious."

"Now that you mention it, it did seem strange.'' Kawasaki said as she started leading the way. I guess she's curious too.

For some reason, the idea that Raiden might have more friends I don't know about bothers me. After all, we're both friends; there shouldn't be any secrets between us.

Without further ado, I followed Kawasaki to one of the gymnasiums, where upon entering, I noticed several guys practicing. As we approached, one of them came over to us.

"What can I do for you?" He said with a distant tone.

On the way here, Kawasaki mentioned that the president of this club is a jerk. She also mentioned that she initially declined to join this club because this guy is a sexist who said that women weren't suitable to join.

Did Raiden really join this kind of club?

"I'm looking for Raiden. Get him for me." I said. Despite seeing the other members, I couldn't spot him anywhere.

"Raiden?"

"She means Tsurumi."

Come to think of it, calling him by his first name in front of others wouldn't make sense. It's normal to address each other by their last names.

"There's no one in this club with that last name." He got a little upset. "But now that you mention it, that last name sounds familiar." His expression shifted to thoughtful, but quickly turned back to grumpy. "I remember that idiot now. If you're his friends, I have nothing to say to you."

"Huh! Do you want to repeat that?" I said with a menacing tone. I'm not going to tolerate someone insulting Raiden.

"That's exactly what I said. I won't talk to people close to that idiot. And if that's all, get lost." There was nothing but disdain in his voice.

"I see. It seems the rumors about you are true." I put on a big smile. "You're just a jerk." I said with a cheerful tone.

"What did you say!?"

Apparently, someone got upset.

"That you're a big jerk. Did I say something wrong?" I looked at Kawasaki as I said this.

"Not at all, just the plain truth." She replied, also with a cheerful tone.

Sometimes, we can agree on things.

"Don't think being a woman will make me let this slide!" He said angrily.

He tried to get closer to me. But before he could even grab me, Kawasaki stopped him.

They locked eyes for just a second, Kawasaki's expression was calm while the other guy's showed annoyance.

He broke free and tried to grab Kawasaki, but she evaded him and slammed her fist right into his stomach. It was a direct hit.

"AAHHGG!"

It was the only sound he made before falling to his knees and curling up.

It would be good to learn something from that, so I could make my punches hurt Raiden. Maybe I'll ask Kawasaki for some tips.

After their brief scuffle, I looked at the other members. They all took a step back when they met my gaze.

I guess Raiden isn't here, and if he were, I'm sure he would've punched this guy.

"There's nothing more to do here."

Without further ado, we left the judo club.

"I guess he didn't join the judo club." I sighed. It was just a waste of time, though Kawasaki seems pleased.

"Knowing Tsurumi, if he had joined that place, he probably would've taught this guy a lesson and taken over the club."

I have to agree with Kawasaki, I doubt Raiden would put up with that kind of person.

"I'll call him, then I'll know where he is."

I took out my phone, but before I could call him, a voice interrupted me.

"That's an unusual sight to see. Miura and Kawasaki together." She said with an amused tone.

I looked up to see the owner of the voice, our modern Japanese teacher.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, good afternoon." I said with a small bow.

"Sensei." Kawasaki also greeted.

"What are you two wandering the halls for? Are you in a club?" She asked.

"As a matter of fact, we're looking for someone." Kawasaki responded.

"You're in luck, I know all the students at Sobu High, so I can help you with that."

That's good, I can pay Raiden a surprise visit. Because for some strange reason, I feel like something's happening, but I don't know what it is.

"We're looking for Tsurumi Raiden." This time I made sure to use his full name.

"You know Tsurumi? That's unexpected." She said cheerfully.

I didn't know Hiratsuka-sensei talked about him so confidently.

"We're his friends, that's why I wanted to know which club he's in."

I'm sure it's normal to worry about your friends, so there's no problem in saying this.

"Tsurumi has been in the service club for over a month now."

"Service club?"

I shared a brief glance with Kawasaki, but it seems she has no idea about that place either.

"You both look confused, but it's okay, I'll take you to that place. Besides, I feel like this will be fun." She said. I didn't know our teacher could have such a somewhat childish attitude.

With no other option, we followed Hiratsuka-sensei to the old part of the school, specifically to a classroom that looked ancient, it didn't even have a sign with the club's name on it. Is Raiden really in a place like this?

On the way, Hiratsuka-sensei mentioned that she forced Raiden to join this club because he was causing problems for other clubs, including the judo club.

Apparently I was right in thinking that Raiden would beat up that idiot. Now I understand better why that idiot was upset when he heard Raiden's name. Should I congratulate him on that?

"Yukinoshita, I'm going in." Before she finished talking, Hiratsuka-sensei opened the door to the classroom.

With that, we also entered that club.

Although the last name she mentioned sounded familiar. But that didn't matter at the moment.

Through getting to know Raiden and interacting with him, I've learned to listen to his explanation first before judging him.

But I'm sure what I'm witnessing can't be explained.

Raiden had a girl cornered against the wall, they're close to each other, and even from their proximity, it looked like they were about to kiss. I think they said something before we entered, but that's irrelevant right now.

Maybe it would be good to wait and hear the excuse he'll give for being caught in this situation, but first, I have to say something.

"It looks like you're having fun, aren't you, RAI-DEN-KUN." I said with a big smile and the most menacing tone I could muster. If he doesn't have a good excuse, I won't be responsible for what I'll do.

...

I leave a preview of the next chapter.

...

The situation couldn't be worse, but I won't deny that a part of me always wanted to see this.

"You have no right to talk to Raiden like that."

"Is that so? Tsurumi-kun is part of the service club, so he's under my care. Plus, I've been assigned to correct him."

"And you're the most qualified for that? I don't know much about you, but I know you have no friends and you're always alone. How do you plan to help someone when you're so pathetic?"

Yumiko's words hit hard.

And as expected, Yukinoshita responded aggressively. Something that Yumiko doesn't take well.

For some strange reason, I feel a déjà vu, like what happened with Sagami in the cafeteria.

Yumiko's angry expression confirms this. If I let them continue, I'm sure it won't end well for Yumiko.

But before I could stand up from my seat and stop her, Kawasaki did it first.

"Miura, you're just falling for her provocations." Kawasaki stood in front of Yumiko to prevent her from advancing.

At least their relationship now is much closer.

"Oh my, does someone need to hold you back when you lose control? That's friendship or ..."

Kawasaki interrupted her.

"Yukinoshita, that's enough." Kawasaki's expression changed. "I don't know what you're thinking, but I'll tell you this: if you try to do something to Miura, I won't hesitate to intervene." Her tone lacked any emotion.

If Yumiko had tried something, Yukinoshita would have easily taken her down, but if it's Kawasaki, things change.

The tension in the air is palpable.

If Kawasaki were to directly confront Yukinoshita, I wouldn't know who would win, so before that happens, I'll have to step in. That's in the worst-case scenario.

I just wanted to spend my afternoon reading.

Today is going to be a heavy day.

Every small action can cause a significant change.

Some might say that wanting to have a monotonous life is dull. Well, they're partly right, but at the same time, it's quite comfortable. That's my opinion based on the years I've spent in this place.

What's better, the expected or the unexpected? A question I never considered until this moment.

I'm one of those who like to have things under their control, not in the complete sense of the word, but at least knowing what will happen or how things will unfold.

I've tried to handle what happens in this way, and I managed to do so to some extent.

I achieved most of the goals I set for myself when I was a young and tender child.

But as expected, things don't always go according to plan.

Many things happened, some my fault and others due to random chance, but even so, I just resigned myself and moved forward with them.

And now, that's my current situation.

Seeing three girls on the verge of killing each other isn't as pleasant as it sounds, especially when your teacher seems to be amused by the situation, as if this were the most surreal thing to happen.

I won't say something like this idea never crossed my mind, but when I thought about it, I only came to one conclusion: if this were to happen, I'd prefer to be as far away as possible.

Now, you might wonder about the reason for my situation.

Coincidence of life or was all of this already destined to happen? I have no clue, and I have no way to prove that.

So, how did this happen?

It's not as long as it seems, as it hasn't been even 20 minutes since everything began.

Flashback.

As usual, once classes are over, I gather my things and head to the service club. It's been over a month since this became my routine. In short, over a month of spending my afternoons with Yukinoshita.

If another guy were to hear this, he would curse me and wish to be in my position. Unfortunately, sometimes reality surpasses fiction, and if I say that Yukinoshita is a bothersome person, it's because she truly is.

The normal assumption would be that all of this would end next year, you know, when the events that are destined to happen occur.

Unfortunately, there's a small error, something insignificant. And that is, one of the members of the service club no longer exists.

It's not that she disappeared from existence itself, but she's now part of another club.

Yuigahama Yui is this person, the kind and energetic girl who used to come to the service club with the intention of seeking help to bake cookies to give to her pet's savior. A pleasant story.

But now Yuigahama has no reason to do that, since from conversations I had with her mother, I can infer that she already did it; she talked with Hikigaya and tried to get close to him.

Unfortunately for her, knowing Hikigaya, he probably didn't have the best impression of Yuigahama, more so due to her personality, so it all ended up going nowhere. But given the way Yuigahama is, I can say that she moved on from it, since in this case, she has three good friends who will always support her.

In fact, I started thinking if this really happened, shouldn't Yumiko have punished the person who hurt her friend? I'm even sure Kawasaki would have gone after him to make him suffer, but since none of that happened, maybe I'm getting carried away by my imagination once again.

Returning to the topic at hand, Yuigahama no longer has any reason to come to the service club. She seemed really happy with her new companions in the cooking club. I can confirm it.

Furthermore, Yuigahama and Yukinoshita bumped into each other and had a brief conversation, and I can tell you that Yuigahama isn't one of the people Yukinoshita usually tolerates easily.

We have things in common, but I got used to it; in fact, it's fun to tease her.

So, based on all of this, the likelihood of Yuigahama deciding to leave the cooking club to join the service club is 0%.

Now, I won't say I never thought about how things would unfold if Yukinoshita was alone with Hikigaya during everything that's going to happen. Maybe they'd become a couple sooner than planned?

A hypothesis that might not be too far-fetched. But I can't guarantee anything when it comes to other people, so I'll leave it to my future self.

And now that I think about it, maybe the three of us will end up being part of the same club. I know, that idea is way too cliché.

Before, this idea would have excited me, but nowadays, the same idea just feels tiresome. People grow based on how they solve and progress through their own problems. Giving them all the answers wouldn't benefit anyone, so if in the end the three of us end up in a club, my existence will be like that of a ghost just stealing some oxygen.

I'm not really a fan of the idea, but I'll leave it to my future self if it happens; there are still several months to go.

I stopped thinking about it and focused on the present, as I reached the door I've been accustomed to seeing for over a month. A door that I thought I wouldn't be lucky enough to walk through. But as I say, destiny seems to hate me.

I opened the door only to see the usual sight, the ice queen sitting calmly with a cat-themed book cover.

I suppose I should think of a long monologue describing her beautiful figure and refined features, but I know girls more beautiful than Yukinoshita, and well-endowed ones too. So, I'll leave that task to someone else.

The definition of beauty varies according to each person, and in my case, Yumiko and Kawasaki are on par with Yukinoshita, though they surpass her in a couple of aspects. And for a guy like me, that's enough points to put them at the top.

"Yo!" I greeted as usual.

"I think I told you that's not a greeting." She said, briefly lifting her gaze to focus on me.

As usual, she finds anything to start an argument.

"People have different ways of greeting, specifying that this doesn't count as a greeting is a form of discrimination."

Various existing cultures would condemn Yukinoshita.

"I didn't think you'd include yourself as a person, is that progress?"

She always has the right words to counter mine.

"Did you degrade me to an object again?" I suppose I slipped down the scale of how Yukinoshita views me.

"Objects have utility, and in your case, I doubt that's true." I see, she's turned me into something like a bacterium.

I must remember not to annoy her as soon as I enter the club. Of course, I could counter those words with the size of certain things, but that would only make her call me a harasser, and since I'm in a good mood, I'll give her the victory for now.

"Tch!"

I pretended to curse silently as I headed to my seat.

Yukinoshita, clenching and unclenching your fists isn't something a girl who's supposedly the image of Sobu High would do. But I'm not one to tell her that. Though, I do have something else to tease her with later.

With Yukinoshita, I've always been free in my behavior, not holding back on what I say, mainly because she's one of those people who speak their minds and act accordingly.

I took my seat and pulled out one of the novels I brought with me to have something to pass the time. The club involves reading and discussing with Yukinoshita, something that's become a part of my daily routine.

But not even 5 minutes had passed since I started reading, when I heard the sound of the door. The only person who comes to mind wouldn't knock on the door, so after several days, we had another client.

The last one was Nakamura.

"Come in." She said, placing a bookmark in her book.

I just put away my novel, as I hadn't even managed to get past the first page.

After a few seconds, a plainly-dressed guy walked in.

I'm not one to judge others, but if I had to describe someone as plainly dressed, I'd look in the mirror to reaffirm that.

This guy is a bit shorter than average, with brown hair and an average face. His uniform is neatly arranged. I have nothing more to say, that's the only thing I can point out, something I tried to appear as once, and I succeeded. Although, currently in my section, everyone gives me brief glances of hatred, but it's not like I care, since I was the only one who benefited.

"Good afternoon." The guy made a slight bow towards us, demonstrating good manners from the start, not bad. "Okifumi Toma, pleased to meet you."

"Okifumi-kun from the communication club, right?"

As always, it's to be expected that Yukinoshita knows everyone in Sobu High. That solidifies my theory that she's a secret stalker.

"You know, that just confirms my words from that day." I said mockingly, as I called her a stalker on Monday.

Yukinoshita just sighed and brought a hand to her forehead. "Your ability to reason is smaller than that of an animal. Tell me something, Tsurumi-kun, what led you to think that? But before you answer, let me tell you that when I helped the student council during the cultural festival, I also worked with members of the communication club. So, I'm waiting for your response."

Maybe I shouldn't have gotten out of bed today, she destroyed me with her argument.

"Then, Okifumi-kun, how can we assist you?" I completely ignored Yukinoshita's words and decided to focus on our client.

From the corner of my eye, I could see her expression of victory. This time, I'll concede the victory to her.

The new guy seemed a bit confused by our little exchange, but quickly regained his composure.

As he knows Yukinoshita and heard my last name from her, we skipped our introduction.

"Hiratsuka-sensei told me that you guys would help me with any doubts I have."

So far, Sensei has sent all our clients. Without her, I doubt any student would even know about this club.

"That's correct. We take care of helping others with any doubts or problems they have." Although most of the cases are simple things.

"We'll help you with anything, but we'll only provide surface-level assistance. You should be the one taking action on your own." Yukinoshita added, maybe not too pleased that I stole one of her lines; after all, she's the club president.

Okifumi seemed to ponder for a few seconds, and his expression went through slight changes, as if he had arrived at a quick conclusion.

"I'd like to know efficient ways to confess to someone, ways that would prevent that person from rejecting me." Saying that with seriousness, especially for a guy his age. I have to say he's better than the average guy, as others might have hesitated or stumbled while saying this.

"I see. In that case, the answer is to tell that person your feelings."

I thought Yukinoshita said it as a joke, but her serious expression as she said it makes me believe she wasn't joking.

Perhaps for Yukinoshita, the idea of confessing is as simple as saying what one feels, and she's not entirely wrong. However, if you're seeking a higher likelihood of acceptance, it's important to make the confession more impactful, whether through the location or the manner in which you do it.

How do I know this? The light novels I read aren't just fantasy; I'm very open to different genres of reading.

I'm sure many guys must have confessed to Yukinoshita, and it's likely they did it the way she mentioned, something simple like asking her to be their girlfriend. Logically, it's easy to deduce that she turned them down.

Okifumi's face displayed some reluctance, as if he's wondering if she was serious, considering he might have come to that conclusion himself. I don't blame him. Should I apologize on behalf of the service club for my president's innocence?

"Yukinoshita, I'm sure you never had problems with this topic, and as I suppose, the guys who told you that received a 'no' as an answer. Am I wrong?"

"You're not."

"I see." I turned my attention back to our client. "Coming to a solution will take us some time. Could you come back before the end of club hours?"

Yukinoshita mentioned that he's part of another club, so he probably just came for a few minutes to seek help with his query.

"I have no problem with that. Well then, if you'll excuse me." He bowed before leaving.

Once he left, I directed my attention to the president of my club.

"Does the great Yukinoshita Yukino really believe that just saying what you feel in a confession is enough?" I decided to question her light consideration of this matter, as from her perspective, being loved by men should be common.

"Did I get something wrong?" She asked, with an expression of not understanding why her answer is incorrect.

If things were that way, everyone would have a partner. But I have something else to say.

"For someone popular, it's surprising you're responding like an old woman."

I could see her raising an eyebrow at my words.

"So, how would you do it? In fact, can someone like you even try to correct me?" She didn't hold back and attacked me right away. A usual occurrence.

"Although it might not seem like it, some of the light novels I read cover those kinds of topics, so I'm well-versed in the subject." I said with pride.

And if that's not enough, I currently have a sort of girlfriend. My confession, so to speak, was quite elaborate. Even the confession I was about to receive from Yumiko was very well done; the place and the moment were perfect. So, I have much more experience in this.

"Can the trash you read actually be useful?" Her expression of disbelief at my words was quite evident.

"At least I know how to behave like someone of my age."

I'm not the best person to say that, but compared to Yukinoshita, I'm the definition of an average high school student.

"If that were the case, I doubt Hiratsuka-sensei would have forced you to join." Maybe the way I joined isn't the most suitable definition of an average student.

"I understand, I understand. I'm still someone who, in your eyes, shouldn't be part of society." There's no point in continuing this conversation, so I conceded.

"But with no other options, can you explain what you thought? It's better than having no idea."

It was a surprise that she chose to go with my idea; maybe she realized that something as seemingly simple as a confession is anything but simple, at least if you're aiming for the other party to accept it.

"In fact, it's quite simple. He's looking for a striking way to confess, something that ensures the other person will accept his confession. So, I suggest a kabe-don." I said confidently.

After reading several novels and watching anime, the optimal choice is to use a "kabe-don." The foolproof technique to connect with the girl, though it also depends on whether that person has some feelings for you at least.

"Kabe-don?" It's easy to understand why Yukinoshita has no clue about this. I doubt her books mention anything like that.

"It's easier done than explained."

In this case, a demonstration speaks much louder than words.

"Then show me." She said with an arrogant tone.

"As you wish, Ojou-sama~" I replied in kind, playing along.

Who says I should always be the target of her teasing?

I got up from my seat and approached one of the walls in the service club. Once close, I leaned my arm against it. The most striking part, I must say, is when you catch the girl off guard with the sound of impact.

"Is that a kabe-don?"

"Exactly." I nodded.

"I should remember not to have hope in your words."

As usual, she spoke encouraging words.

"It's different when you're on the receiving end, or so I believe."

Certainly, this varies for each girl, as humans aren't all the same, but it tends to work in most cases.

"Don't say things without a basis."

Technically, my basis comes from novels and anime, created by adults who think about how teenagers live their daily lives. Maybe it was a bad idea?

Before arriving at an answer, Yukinoshita got up from her seat and moved to stand in front of me, positioning herself against the wall.

"So, show me." She said confidently and teasingly. Our gazes met, and I couldn't detect any signs of doubt in hers.

"The great Yukinoshita volunteers herself? Looks like it's going to rain today." It's strange that she offered herself for this, but considering what she thinks of me, the result won't be the most optimal, but since we're here, there's no point in backing down.

"To say you're wrong without confirming would be a contradiction, so I'm going to prove you wrong."

I see, she doesn't mind including herself in this just to be sure I'm not right. This girl takes things way too seriously.

"I see." I simply responded.

I quickly leaned my arm against the side of her head, creating a loud sound due to the impact, but she still held the same expression. I suppose if I tried it with Yumiko or Kawasaki, I'd get a different result, but when it comes to the ice queen, expecting anything other than this wouldn't make sense.

"So, is that it?" She said with pride and mockery. She really knows how to get under my skin.

"Maybe it only works on normal people." I replied in a similarly mocking tone.

I'm sure a normal girl would at least be surprised or more nervous, things that are nonexistent in Yukinoshita.

"What are you implying?" She said in her usual cold tone.

"Who knows, ..."

Before I could respond, I heard the sound of the door opening, along with a familiar voice.

"Yukinoshita, I'm coming in!"

No matter how many times we scold her about manners, she still opens the door before getting permission, but that's characteristic of Hiratsuka-sensei.

I'm sure that if I tell Hiratsuka-sensei my idea, I'll have her support. She might even volunteer to experience being courted by a man, as I doubt that has happened to her.

Then the three of us will come to an agreement on how to handle this, and we'll give our final answer. Finally, we'll go home. That's what should have happened today.

But I noticed two other figures entering with our man-repelling teacher.

There are moments when you feel fear. I've gone through it many times, but right now, the kind of fear is different. Not fear of the unknown, but fear of what you already know.

What are the chances that out of all the students at Sobu High who could accompany Hiratsuka-sensei, it would be two girls with blue and blonde hair?

If someone were to ask me, I'm sure I'd answer with a one in a million chance. Yumiko and Kawasaki should be on their way home right now.

That's what it should have been, and as always, I'm wrong. The theory that I'm the guinea pig of some higher being grows stronger. As if I'm just a character designed for the entertainment of others.

Why do I think this, you might ask?

The reason is that the two students standing next to Hiratsuka-sensei are Yumiko and Kawasaki.

Probability of one in a million? To hell with logic.

I'm well aware of my situation, being alone in a room with one of the most beautiful girls from Sobu High makes me look guilty in Yumiko's eyes already, and I could easily explain that, but now I'm in a compromising position.

"It seems you're having fun, aren't you, Rai-den-kun?" Her slow tone when saying my name, along with her beautiful smile, sends shivers down my spine.

I'm beginning to think that maybe staying in bed today would have been the best option.

But since it's unavoidable, I surrendered and decided to face the situation. I have two ways to respond: either speak with a nervous and timid tone, stuttering as I talk, or respond in a monotone tone as if nothing happened.

Thinking about it, either of those options is terrible.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, I told you several times to knock before entering." Yukinoshita let out a slight sigh before moving to her seat.

Hiratsuka-sensei just smiled in response to Yukinoshita's words. From her expression, I can tell she'll be observing how this unfolds.

Since Yukinoshita was the first to speak, I decided to follow suit and take a seat as well. It's not that I'm avoiding answering Yumiko, it's just that I have no way to do so.

Once we both took our seats, it seemed as if the earlier incident hadn't happened, but Yumiko's expression tells me she wants an answer.

I didn't think this would happen, and even if I wanted to say something, I feel like each word would be a death sentence.

Am I exaggerating? Yes, but that's where the fun in these situations lies. Is it wrong to want to step into the protagonist's shoes for once?

Honestly, I've stopped caring much about how I act ever since I found out that Yuigahama is now in the cooking club, so I'll just go with the flow. Or to put it more simply, I'll be myself.

"Welcome to the Service Club." I said in my natural tone.

Acting like nothing happened was my most viable option. But for Yumiko, it wasn't the best response.

"Raiden, you didn't answer my question." Her terrifying and authoritative tone remained. Any other guy might have been intimidated by it, but I'm used to it.

The look Kawasaki gave me was as if to say that if I didn't answer, she would make me talk.

"Friends of yours?" Yukinoshita asked with a hint of doubt.

"A surprise that I have friends? Yes, that's the case." I responded as always. There's no point in denying this or acting like they're strangers to me.

The best approach is to give a clear and concise answer, considering my situation isn't the best, so to speak.

"It doesn't make sense to answer, as I'm sure you've already pegged me as guilty of a crime I didn't commit from the start, so I skipped the part of trying to excuse myself without a chance of convincing you." That's the truth; I know Yumiko, and I'm sure for now, she won't believe anything I say. She'll understand once she calms down.

"I see." She said firmly. "I'll take that for now. Kawasaki, Raiden! We're leaving." I was surprised that Kawasaki didn't object to Yumiko. Maybe she agrees with her, as she only nodded.

I must say her dominant queen attitude is quite cute, especially when you know she's tender on the inside.

Most likely, she'll make me invite them for a meal or go shopping while I try to apologize. After a few hours, she'll calm down. My wallet will suffer, but I don't have a choice.

I gathered my things and got up from my seat. It's best to accompany her before this really blows up. And even though if that were to happen, I'm sure it would be amusing to watch, but it might be a hassle for me.

"Tsurumi-kun, who did you ask for permission to leave the club?" Her tone of voice was anything but cordial.

I guess there are things that can't be stopped, like the clash between Yukinoshita and Yumiko.

"Why should Raiden ask you for permission to leave?" She said a bit annoyed, and I don't blame her; finding me in a compromising position next to Yukinoshita couldn't have pleased her.

The only thing on her mind is getting me out of this place.

"As a member of the Service Club, Tsurumi-kun can't leave without a valid reason, and fulfilling your whim isn't among them. So, Tsurumi-kun, return to your seat. We haven't finished our work yet."

Two options. Either one will be problematic, but in this case, I'll go for the more entertaining one. I won't deny that I want to observe it, even though I'll regret it later. I can be quite contradictory in my thoughts.

"Alright, alright, no need to tell me twice." I said with a somewhat exhausted tone.

Obeying Yukinoshita, I returned to my seat.

"So, if you don't have a matter related to the Service Club, I invite you to leave."

Yukinoshita, those polite words don't match that smug smile at all. And it seems Yumiko didn't take it well at all.

What happens when you put two queens in the same place? A battle to the death is what comes to mind. But in this case, a verbal showdown seems appropriate.

"I won't leave without Raiden, as he has nothing to do with you in this place!"

"Miura-san, didn't you hear what I said? Tsurumi-kun is a member of the service club, and we're currently busy, so if you're just going to complain and give orders, please do it after the club hours."

Yukinoshita used one of her hands to push her hair back, as if to demonstrate her determination not to yield her position.

"Is this even a club? I don't see any other members." Yumiko knows that I'm part of a club, and I doubt Hiratsuka-sensei didn't tell her where they were going before bringing them here. So, seeing that she won't be able to outdo Yukinoshita on this, she decided to take another approach.

"That's correct. For now, Tsurumi-kun and I are the only members."

"I see." Yumiko gave me a penetrating look. Is it just me, or is it getting warmer? "I've never heard of a club with only 2 people. In fact, is that even possible?" She placed a hand on her chin as she approached the table. "I doubt the school would approve such a club, unless they decided to make an exception, but that would be impossible since the school should treat everyone equally, don't you think, Yukinoshita-san?" The way she said this with an innocent smile was impressive.

At this point, Kawasaki, Hiratsuka-sensei, and I were relegated to mere observers. All the attention was focused on the encounter between two queens.

"Miura-san, what are you implying?" Yukinoshita's tone underwent a slight change. Yumiko indirectly suggesting that the school favored her due to her wealthy family had clearly irked her.

"I didn't imply anything, but if you understood something from a few simple words, perhaps you should ask yourself why you thought that."

Yumiko, telling someone that the school favors them because they come from a rich family with an innocent smile isn't right. Although I have to give her some credit for her subtle way of doing it.

With this exchange, both sides were tied. Not that I've been keeping score for each exchange of words they've had.

They stared at each other intensely. Tension began to build in the air.

"Miura-san, I'll overlook what you tried to say earlier, so if you don't have any business with the service club, I'll ask you to leave." I didn't think Yukinoshita would take it so calmly; I thought she would attack with something. "Perhaps you can use that free time to practice a bit so you won't embarrass yourself in another tennis competition." I see that I was wrong to think that Yukinoshita wasn't going to respond.

Yukinoshita delivered a critical blow. As far as I know, Yumiko is upset about losing in the tennis finals. So, Yukinoshita reminding her of it was like rubbing salt in the wound. Even worse, since Yumiko lost that competition against Yukinoshita.

I could see how Yumiko's expression slowly changed from calm to more furious.

"In the final, I wasn't in my best condition. If it weren't for that, I would have won." Yumiko said without hesitation.

"Miura-san, excuses are for people who don't put in enough effort, so don't try to make excuses." The calm tone with which she said this added emphasis and a touch of mockery.

A direct hit.

That slight change in expression became stronger; now Yumiko looked genuinely angry.

Just in case the situation could get worse, I stayed alert. Yumiko is impulsive, so I wouldn't rule out the possibility that she might try to lunge at Yukinoshita at some point. Of course, if that happened, she would come out on the losing end.

Yumiko slammed her hands on the table.

"What are you trying to say, Yukinoshita?"

"I'll repeat what you said a moment ago." She cleared her throat. "I didn't imply anything, but if you understood something from a few simple words, perhaps you should ask yourself why you thought that."

Game, set, and match to Yukinoshita.

One had the expression of total victory, while the other had an expression of anger. An expected outcome, but I won't lie and say it wasn't entertaining. They had some good exchanges, but in the end, Yukinoshita emerged victorious.

Now is a good time to stop this, as Yumiko's next move could be problematic. So, I prefer to let it end here.

"Yukinoshita, Yumiko, ..."

I intended to stop this, but the president of the service club interrupted me.

"Tsurumi-kun, I think you should learn not to get involved in other people's conversations."

It seems that Yumiko's words really bothered Yukinoshita. Being told that everything she has is because of her family, or that anything achieved through effort doesn't matter because she has the Yukinoshita name, was something that bothered her.

But before I could say anything, Yumiko jumped in.

"You have no right to talk to Raiden like that."

The conversation shifted from being about her to being about me, and now I doubt they will stop.

"Is that so? Tsurumi-kun is a member of the service club, so he's under my care, and I was assigned to correct him." Yukinoshita said without taking her eyes off Yumiko.

"And are you the right person to do that? I don't know much about you, but I know you have no friends and are always alone." I noticed Yumiko's smile. "How do you intend to help someone when you're so pathetic?"

A low blow.

Yukinoshita narrowed her eyes; those words were something she wouldn't let slide.

With both parties at their limit, they started to argue, insult after insult, as well as easily understood innuendos. They didn't hold back at all.

This reminded me of a certain pattern that happened in the cafeteria, and upon noticing the subtle signs from Yumiko, I knew that sooner or later, this would go down the same path, although this time her target wasn't someone as pathetic as Sagami.

Before this situation could repeat itself, and I had to intervene, Kawasaki stepped in, placing an arm in front of Yumiko, preventing her from doing what she was planning. I noticed how Yumiko moved her arm slightly, as if she were about to slap her. I also noticed that Yukinoshita was ready to act if anything happened.

This girl is very prone to antagonizing people she shouldn't. If this happened in a place where neither Kawasaki nor I were present, the only one who would come out on the losing end is Yumiko.

I recalled something from the original story, a situation where Yumiko also tried to attack Yukinoshita, but she blocked her attack and was on the verge of breaking Yumiko's arm if it weren't for Hikigaya calming her down.

"Miura, you're just falling into her provocations." Were Kawasaki's first words since entering the club.

Yumiko looked upset, but she still didn't do anything to surpass Kawasaki. It's good to know she listens to Kawasaki. It was a good idea to make their relationship closer.

Both are different, but they have a lot in common, so I thought it would be good for them to become friends. I also owe it to Ebina and Yuigahama.

"Well, someone has to stop you when you lose your temper. Is that friendship, or just an owner controlling their pet?"

I'm sure Yukinoshita didn't need to say that last part.

"Hey, Yukinoshita, that's enough!" Kawasaki's expression had a slight change; she's usually serious, but this time she looked somewhat annoyed. "I don't know what you think, but let me tell you, if you try to do something to Miura, I won't hesitate to intervene." If you know Kawasaki well enough, you would know that those words carried a lot of weight.

The tension in the air became much heavier than when Yukinoshita and Yumiko were arguing.

Unlike Yumiko, Kawasaki has no problem confronting Yukinoshita directly. And if that were to happen, I'm not sure which side would come out victorious.

Hiratsuka-sensei, I'm pretty sure a teacher should try to calm down their students and not wear an entertained expression.

Could this day get any worse?

End of the flashback.

And that's what happened up to now.

The three girls are about to start a war among themselves, well, at least Yumiko and Kawasaki are teaming up against Yukinoshita.

Should I support Yukinoshita to even the odds? That would be a bad idea no matter how you look at it.

"Kawasaki-san, I don't think I did anything to involve you in our conversation, so I would ask you to refrain from intervening in other people's conversations."

Unlike how she spoke to Yumiko, Yukinoshita was more cautious with Kawasaki.

As far as I know, during the basketball competition, Kawasaki was the only one who managed to stop Yukinoshita, while Yumiko just lost without putting up a fight, so it's normal for Yukinoshita to show more respect for Kawasaki.

"And what if I don't want to?"

Kawasaki's tone reminded me of a delinquent. What memories.

"I see, if you're friends, it's clear that a lack of manners will be common among you."

Yukinoshita, if I were you, I wouldn't confront both of them at once.

Yumiko tried to move forward, but Kawasaki stopped her.

She's more impulsive when people speak ill of her friends.

"Alright, you three, that's enough." To my surprise, Hiratsuka-sensei remembered her role as a teacher. "Yukinoshita is right; Tsurumi can't easily leave the club, especially since I was the one who asked him to take responsibility for becoming a better person."

Even with our teacher's words, Yumiko seemed reluctant.

"With time, you get used to this place. Plus, it's better than being suspended for several days." I said with a bored tone of voice.

I'm sure with the number of infractions I have, it's enough reason to suspend me or call my parents.

"Raiden, what did you do?"

Kawasaki also looked curious.

"In summary, Tsurumi caused the members of the kendo club to lose motivation, humiliated the president of the judo club, and, above all, showed no remorse when I asked him about it; he even seemed proud." Hiratsuka-sensei beat me to it.

"I couldn't have said it better myself." I nodded in agreement.

"I'm sure that's something you would do." Yumiko knows me well enough not to doubt it.

"I understand. That guy is an idiot; he even tried to restrain Miura." Kawasaki added, but among those words, there were some that caught my attention.

"I see." I began to crack my knuckles with one hand.

"Sensei, it's not a problem if I'm absent for a few minutes, right?" I said as I stood up.

"If you didn't exude that deathly aura, I would let you go."

"I'll just go buy something to drink, then slaughter that guy." I said with a big smile.

If they suspend me, let it be for a valid reason. Breaking a couple of bones might be a good option.

"Tsurumi-kun, I see you still haven't shown any progress in becoming a better person." Yukinoshita sighed as she said this.

They can't blame me; it's not pleasant to think of an idiot trying to restrain Yumiko.

"It's not necessary, as Kawasaki neutralized him before he could try anything."

Kawasaki nodded. "He can't even take a hit; he just knelt in pain."

Hearing that reassured me; it was really a good idea to have Kawasaki as a type of bodyguard for Yumiko.

Was this planned? 50/50. I just wanted to make sure Yumiko had someone to protect her.

"Wait, did you do that?" Our teacher exclaimed.

"When this guy approached Miura, I blocked him and then hit him in the stomach, which made him kneel and stay on the ground. It was self-defense." Kawasaki explained with a hint of movement in her eyes.

The term self-defense should have more regulation. Although I think I'm to blame for telling Kawasaki about it.

Hiratsuka-sensei let out a deep sigh.

"Tsurumi, why are the people close to you so troublesome?" This time, I don't think the Judo club advisor will come to complain, as it was a girl who defeated that idiot.

"No idea." I shook my head.

"If you're done talking, the service club has things to do, so I'd ask you to leave. That includes you, Hiratsuka-sensei." Yukinoshita said in her usual tone. At least, she calmed down.

For a moment, I forgot that we have to solve Okifumi's case.

"Is being so close to each other one of the things you have to do?" Yumiko questioned.

Her point is valid; anyone would misinterpret the situation.

To prevent further chaos, I decided to preempt my president.

"In summary, someone asked us for advice on safe ways to confess to someone, so I suggested a Kabe-don. And since Yukinoshita doubted my words, we decided to test it, but apparently, it only works on normal people."

"Tsurumi-kun, could you repeat that last thing you said? I think I heard wrong." Her tone turned cold.

"Too bad, I don't usually repeat things." I replied sarcastically.

I noticed that our exchange was being watched by Yumiko, who didn't have a particularly happy expression.

"If you need help, I can volunteer." She said with some nervousness and a blush.

I think Yumiko is misunderstanding my relationship with Yukinoshita, as unlike Kawasaki and the others, Yukinoshita is just the president of my club.

"This is something that concerns the members of the service club, but I appreciate the intention." Yukinoshita said with a smile; it's obvious she doesn't like Yumiko.

Those words could be interpreted as, "You can leave now; you're just wasting my time."

"Huh!?" Yumiko's expression returned to one of annoyance.

"This is the moment when, as a teacher, I will provide a solution!" Sensei said cheerfully.

It's as if Hiratsuka-sensei had been waiting for this moment.

"Miura, I know that you've caused some trouble on occasion, but since they weren't things deserving of punishment, I let them pass. Similarly, for Kawasaki, knocking out the Judo club captain is not normal."

"He started it." Kawasaki avoided looking at Sensei when she said this; I'm sure she enjoyed knocking that guy out.

"He was just trash, so he deserved it." Yumiko added.

Wait a moment, this conversation seems familiar.

"I see." Hiratsuka-sensei looked at me, and I noticed her smile. Is it just me, or is she attributing their responses as if it were my fault? I know I'm not the best influence, but the personalities of both girls are not decided by me, perhaps to a small extent yes.

"Yukinoshita, if I recall correctly, you want your club to become a formal one, right?"

She's not thinking about...

"That's correct."

"Then it's decided. Miura and Kawasaki will join the service club."

It happened as I feared.

"Eh?" x3

The three of them showed incredible synchronization.

Before anyone could say anything, I decided to speak first.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, could..."

"You don't have permission to leave the club."

"Since when can she read minds?" She guessed what I was going to say.

"I know you, Tsurumi, so it was easy to guess this." She said proudly.

"Hiratsuka-sensei," Yukinoshita was the next to speak. "I don't agree with it. Tsurumi-kun is already an exception, but having these two is a different case. Besides, I don't think we can come to an agreement, and that would hinder the club."

A valid point.

"I agree." I replied.

But after saying this, I realized the grave mistake I made.

I noticed Yumiko and Kawasaki watching me with narrowed eyes.

"I have nothing to do in the afternoons, so I wouldn't mind. Plus, I could meet up with Hina and Yui after school."

Kawasaki hesitated for a moment but then started speaking too.

"My younger sister's classes end in the evening, so I don't mind staying at school longer. Plus, Sobu is closer than going home."

As far as I know, Kawasaki is now the one in charge of picking up Keika; the times all four of them would kill time ended up with them going to Keika's daycare to pick her up.

Unlike Yumiko, I don't understand why Kawasaki agreed to this.

No, the reason is obvious; Kawasaki herself said it: if you try anything, I won't hesitate to intervene. If Yumiko wants to join, it's clear that discussions with Yukinoshita are just beginning. Nevertheless, Yumiko said something important; she could meet up with the others after school. It would be pointless for Kawasaki to be the only one going home alone. Plus, if I hadn't said this, I can guarantee that Yumiko would have provoked her into joining. She values her friends greatly.

"You've heard them; they're in agreement." Sensei said cheerfully.

"I maintain my position, and Tsurumi-kun also opposed this." Yukinoshita said seriously.

Before responding, I could feel Yumiko's gaze on me, as if saying I'd be dead if I supported Yukinoshita.

Why don't you want me to join? You must want to flirt with this girl, right? That's what I understood. Maybe I should become an interpreter.

Still, just for seeing me act that way with Yukinoshita once is too much for Yumiko to be so cautious, as if she already had a reason to believe that she shouldn't leave me alone with Yukinoshita. A certain fujoshi and energetic girl come to mind. I'll deal with them later.

There's no point in lamenting it, as I was the one who stayed waiting at the entrance that day.

"My response is neutral." Although Yukinoshita refuses, I'm sure Yumiko won't give up, and since I can't leave the club, she'll keep insisting.

"Come on, Yukinoshita, I don't think you'll find more people who want to join your club. This is a unique opportunity." Hiratsuka-sensei said as she walked around the clubroom.

"I appreciate the gesture, but I already have enough dealing with Tsurumi-kun to let two potentially troublesome people join."

Being treated as a nuisance is normal; I won't say I don't deserve it.

"Are you afraid I might do a better job than you? Pathetic." Yumiko brought her hand close to her mouth, as if making herself look like a queen in front of a commoner. "Don't you think the same way, Kawasaki?"

"It seems she's just someone who talks more than she acts."

I forgot that Kawasaki is competitive; losing to Yukinoshita must not have left a good taste in her mouth.

"I think both of you forgot that you lost to me in the sports festival. I have no reason to fall for your provocations."

Hiratsuka-sensei's smile tells me it's too late to turn back now.

"Admit it, Yukinoshita, you know that these two could outperform you." With these words, it was all over.

"Do you think I won't be able to handle them both regarding the club's work? I must tell you that you're mistaken." Yukinoshita said as she flipped her hair back.

"Then prove it." Sensei's arrogance was immense.

Yukinoshita let out a sigh and then looked at Yumiko and Kawasaki.

"You can rejoice; I've decided to succumb to your provocations, so I'll accept you as club members."

Well, now I can say that everything has gone to hell.

Hikigaya, I hope you're ready for the big surprise you'll have in a few months when they force you to join the service club.

...

After stating the basics and explaining what the service club does, Yumiko and Kawasaki decided to take a seat. Hiratsuka-sensei left the classroom, claiming she had things to do, but the final smile she gave us tells me that's not the case.

The table where the club members are sitting is large, and the seating arrangement hasn't changed much. Yukinoshita was on the far left, while I was on the right side. So, Yumiko sat to my left, and Kawasaki in the middle between Yumiko and Yukinoshita. In other words, from left to right, it's Yukinoshita, followed by Kawasaki, then Yumiko, and me at the end.

You might think this distribution is random, but I don't think so because having Kawasaki in the middle of the two of them makes it easier for her to prevent Yumiko from causing any trouble.

Now, you might be wondering what I think about the recent developments. I won't lie; at one point in my previous life, I wondered how things would be if Yumiko, Yukinoshita, and Kawasaki were all in the same club, how Hikigaya would react to that. But now, I'll be the victim of it. Maybe I could call in sick every afternoon? It wouldn't make sense.

I'm really strange because, even though this situation annoys me, a part of me finds it entertaining, looking forward to what will happen. I'm really strange. But putting aside my personality problem, I decided to stop thinking and focus on the present.

"So, what do we have to do?" Yumiko asked.

"We need to find a way to confess that ensures our client's success and avoids rejection." I replied.

"But wouldn't that also depend on the other party?"

"It does, but as I mentioned, the service club is here to lend a hand. Our job is only to suggest methods to help. Success and the rest depend on the individual." Yukinoshita said with pride, and rightfully so, as she is the club president.

"That makes sense. So, was what Tsurumi did one of the ideas?" Kawasaki joined the conversation.

"It was just a suggestion, as I don't have many ideas on the topic."

"Using the trash you read as a basis can't be called a great contribution."

"If you judge Raiden's idea so much, I suppose you must have a better one." Yumiko said with a mocking tone. I feel like I won't have a chance to contradict Yukinoshita anymore, as Yumiko is the first to defend me.

"My idea is for Okifumi-kun to meet this person and decide to tell her how he feels."

"I see, so do you know if this boy knows this girl, or are they complete strangers?"

Now that Yumiko mentions it, I hadn't thought about it.

"He didn't mention that." Yukinoshita tried to remember, but Okifumi didn't say anything about it.

"Then it doesn't matter which method we suggest. If he decides to confess to a stranger, they'll just reject him."

"We can't guarantee anything until that happens." At least the two of them can exchange words without fighting.

"Is there anything to doubt? If someone confessed to me and I didn't know anything about them, I wouldn't have a reason to accept them."

As far as I remember, several boys in middle school and also at Sobu High confessed to Yumiko, but she rejected them all. With how popular she is, it's no wonder that most guys want to date her, but Yumiko is in a league none of them can reach.

"I agree with Miura. It would be strange to date someone you know nothing about." Kawasaki added.

"You say that as if it happened to you."

I scoffed at the idea that anyone would be interested in Kawasaki.

"In fact, it did. After I started meeting with Miura and the others, someone left a letter in my locker, so I met this guy, and he confessed to me, but since I didn't know him and had no interest in dating anyone, I rejected him."

Kawasaki looked somewhat thoughtful when she recalled that. Although her tone was the same as always, I felt weird just learning about this.

For some reason, I feel like looking for that guy and having a chat with him. I cleared these thoughts before my expression changed.

"Leaving that aside, Okifumi asked us to provide ways of confessing that ensure a higher chance of acceptance; who he does it with is irrelevant."

"Apparently, you can say clever things at times."

"I can always do it, but in that case, I'd be doing all the work." I said arrogantly. We both stared at each other, but Yumiko interjected.

"So, is Raiden's idea the only one so far?"

"That's correct. Although I consider it a terrible and baseless idea, as I could verify, it's pointless."

"Raiden said it only works on normal girls." Yumiko said with a hint of mockery in her voice. It was too quick for me to assume they would behave like normal girls.

"Are you insinuating something, Miura-san? Because if what Tsurumi-kun said is true, then your help wouldn't be necessary."

"What are you implying, Yukinoshita?"

"I have to say it, or you might not be capable of thinking for yourself. Perhaps you need others to give you the answer to everything. If that's the case, I apologize for not considering your condition."

Yukinoshita will give back twice what they say; she's really terrifying.

"Really, you are...?"

Yumiko stood up from her seat, but Kawasaki restrained her.

"Let me go, Kawasaki. I'll teach this girl the necessary manners!" She struggled, but couldn't break free from Kawasaki's hold.

It was a good idea for Kawasaki to position herself between them, as Yumiko would have lunged at Yukinoshita a moment.

It reminds me of the first time Yumiko and Kawasaki met, although that time Yumiko didn't want to attack Kawasaki. Yukinoshita has a way of getting under her skin.

"You're the one who needs to learn manners. Losing control so easily is like acting like an animal." Yukinoshita said, looking at her with superiority.

"I suppose provoking others also falls into that category, doesn't it, Yukinoshita?"

Kawasaki knew exactly what to say.

Right now, it's as if I'm not even here. Should I start working on my novel in the coming months? I doubt things will take a different turn.

A situation where the three girls have a conflict, well, it's really Yumiko and Kawasaki vs. Yukinoshita.

This situation gave me a sense of déjà vu, so I got up from my seat and slowly approached the door. The girls fell silent as they watched me move. At least I got them to focus their attention on me and stop arguing.

Once in front of the door, I opened it abruptly and stepped aside.

"Ehh!"

Hiratsuka-sensei entered the club abruptly, stumbled for a brief moment but managed to recover before falling to the floor.

I heard Yukinoshita sigh.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, I'm sure we gave you a lecture about eavesdropping on other people's conversations."

Yumiko and Kawasaki's expressions showed they had no idea what was happening. It's something they'll have to get used to.

"It's not what it looks like. I was about to enter the club when the door suddenly opened."

A rather pitiful excuse, but if I didn't know her well enough, I'd believe her.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, lying is bad." I said mockingly.

She turned around, realizing my presence.

"Hey, brat, don't open the door like that! What if I ended up on the floor?"

"The first thing I would do is tease you, then I'd think about whether I should help you or not, but in the end, I'd lend you a hand." I said as I returned to my seat.

"I'll remember those words." She said, trying to regain her role as a teacher.

Sensei cleared her throat to get our attention and make us forget her little accident.

"It seems the three of you still have a long way to go." Sensei said expectantly. It's obvious she heard them arguing.

"Miura-san is someone who doesn't listen to reason and easily succumbs to anger. That's why I said her presence would be counterproductive for the club."

Yumiko had returned to her seat along with Kawasaki. But Yukinoshita's words made her stand up again.

"And whose fault do you think that is? Besides, you're the one who's unnecessary here. Raiden, Kawasaki, and I are enough to handle things in this place."

"Don't try to blame me for your childish behavior; it's in poor taste. Do you think with that attitude you could do a better job than me?" She said with a hint of mockery towards Yumiko.

"Although you're the first to try to infuriate Miura, do you think I don't notice it? By the way, you don't want to underestimate us." She said in a serious tone.

Kawasaki always had perfect timing to join the argument.

Yumiko is on the offense, while Kawasaki is on the defense. The way they complement each other is somewhat terrifying.

If Yumiko had Kawasaki's strength and ability, I would have had to restrain her a long time ago to prevent serious harm. Fortunately, that's not the case, and Kawasaki is the type of person who will use force as a last resort or when she deems it necessary. So I doubt she'll physically confront Yukinoshita unless Yumiko does something that prompts Kawasaki to intervene in that way.

"Come on, come on, you three, calm down." Hiratsuka-sensei cleared her throat after saying this. "In ancient times, when people had conflicts, they would resolve them through competition, like in shonen manga." The excitement in her voice makes me think she had already planned this.

I noticed how the three of them were somewhat confused by Sensei's words. You don't need to be a genius to guess where this is going.

The time they forced me to join the club, I thought Hiratsuka-sensei would come up with something like this, so I steered the conversation to a point where Yukinoshita and I agreed, but now, things are different.

"In simple terms, you three will compete to see who can effectively help others!" Hiratsuka-sensei stretched her arm and pointed at them. In her mind, she must have thought doing this would look cool. It's like she's the host of a battle where the protagonist and their nemesis will fight.

"That's ridiculous," Yumiko was the first to speak.

"I have no reason to accept that." Followed by Yukinoshita.

"Is our modern Japanese teacher really an otaku or something?"

Kawasaki's words hit Hiratsuka-sensei hard, but she quickly composed herself.

"Like in any competition, there will be a reward, and that is that the winner can give orders to the losers. Anything, that way they will be motivated to do their best job!" She said with excitement and motivation.

Now I understand more why she can't find a partner. Most adult men look for a mature woman to form a relationship and eventually a family. Having someone like Sensei would go against all of that.

"So, if I win and decide that Yukinoshita should leave the club, would that be viable?" Yumiko asked with some excitement.

"It is, as the loser will have no reason to refuse the winner's order."

It would be hilarious if the club's president and founder were expelled.

"If that's the case, then what I'm going to ask is for Miura-san to leave the club and apologize on her knees, admitting how immature and childish she can be." Yukinoshita said with her characteristic air of superiority.

Both of them can't stand each other; their very personalities repel each other.

"Why do you assume you'll be the winner?"

I thought Yukinoshita would be more reluctant to accept this, but being around Yumiko also makes her behave like someone her age.

"Because that's how things will be. I highly doubt I'll lose to you." And there goes the arrogant Yukinoshita I know.

"Don't underestimate me, and I'll also have Kawasaki, won't I?"

Yumiko's words fell on deaf ears with Kawasaki, as she looked thoughtful.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, will the orders to the losers only be for us three or for all the members of this club?" She asked seriously.

Yumiko thought Kawasaki would help her at all times, but she forgot something inherent to Kawasaki, which is that she's also selfish.

I told her before, there's nothing wrong with being selfish. If you want to do something, do it, and don't care about what others will say.

"Mmmm, why not?" Sensei looked at me with a big smile. "We'll also include Tsurumi as someone who will obey the winner's orders, though he won't participate as a competitor." I shouldn't have teased her earlier. If not, maybe she wouldn't have included me, but now my freedom has been condemned.

Yumiko's gaze focused on me. She wouldn't be thinking of ordering me what I think she's thinking, would she? Yumiko wouldn't be capable of telling me something like to be her boyfriend, right?

I started sweating internally; she might be capable of ordering that.

"Just to clarify, the loser won't be able to refuse and will have to obey the winner's order, right?" I was a really bad influence on Yumiko.

"That's right!" Sensei also nodded.

"In that case, I'll do it. I don't care if I have to defeat Kawasaki or Yukinoshita, I'll win." She's excited.

"Just because I held back with you all this time, don't think I'll go easy on you." Kawasaki said with arrogance.

"I'd like to see that." Yumiko replied in kind.

The flames that had simmered between Yumiko and Kawasaki exploded and burned like never before.

The same intensity they showed when they first met.

"You two are assuming you have a chance, but I'm sorry to tell you this, don't get the wrong idea, because I will be the one to win." Yukinoshita said, tossing her hair back with her hand.

They're not competing to see whose ideals are correct; they're not doing it to see who's right. They're doing it just to prove that one is better than the other. And knowing that all three are very competitive, this will be hell.

I remember that originally Yukinoshita competed with Hikigaya over a difference in their ideals, but now that doesn't exist; they're just behaving like girls their age. Which is not a bad thing, but it's strange to see them doing that.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, would this be a good time for me to resign from the club?"

"Submit all the paperwork you want, but you won't leave the club. I said it back then, you'll stay here until you become someone worthy and contribute to society."

Those were her words, but I understood something else.

"I told you, brat, don't provoke me, now prepare for the consequences and suffer my wrath. Hahaha."

She's getting back at me for all the times I teased her and made fun of her.

I'm starting to think that I'm the only one responsible for everything that happens to me.

"If you're so worried about what you'll be made to do, you can support whoever you want and ensure that what you'll be made to do is as minimal as possible, although I would prefer you to suffer a bit."

I don't think a teacher should say that to their student, but if I consider the times I stole her cigarette packs and snatched what she was smoking, I start to think she has a valid reason.

During my lunch hours, I usually go to bother Hiratsuka-sensei if I find her in the teacher's lounge. You can't blame me; having a conversation with someone close to my age is entertaining.

And since we share similar interests, we never run out of topics to talk about.

Leaving aside my sensei, the last thing she said doesn't seem like a bad idea.

I'm sure Yumiko could ask me something related to confessing my feelings, and from Yukinoshita, I don't think it'll be more than what we do during the club, maybe just admitting that she's better than me at everything. But I don't understand what Kawasaki could want, especially since she was the one who suggested the idea.

As I thought about it, I remembered something. If that's what Kawasaki wants, it could be the best option.

Unfortunately, this is a trap; if I were to choose to support anyone, it would only show favoritism, and I'm sure that would make Yumiko more possessive of me.

Glancing sideways, I noticed how Yumiko and Kawasaki were looking at me, while Yukinoshita, as always, ignored me. Her ego is so big that she thinks her victory is obvious.

"I'm one of those who prefer not to meddle in the affairs of others, and if I were to help someone, it would be unfair to the others." I said, showing disinterest in this.

"Are you saying that your help would guarantee one person's victory? I didn't know you were such a dreamer, Tsurumi-kun."

"You're not the right person to talk; in fact, you're the most aware of this." Saying it mockingly made Yukinoshita look at me coldly, but I ignored her. "So I won't support anyone; after all, I'm aware of each one's potential."

Kawasaki nodded enthusiastically at my words; she hates being underestimated.

Yumiko, on the other hand, looked determined; she's terrifying when she gets serious.

Unlike them, Yukinoshita had her usual expression. Her ego will be very counterproductive in the future.

"Very well, now that everyone agrees to the rules, I officially declare the competition between Yukinoshita, Miura, and Kawasaki."

Why do I think she planned this from the moment she brought Yumiko and Kawasaki? Is my modern Japanese teacher, who's an otaku and struggles to find a partner, much more than she appears to be? Adults have a different way of thinking; for my part, I couldn't consider myself one of them, as I'm not normal in that regard.

"So, if you're done with all your preparations, could we start working on solving Okifumi-kun's request? It's been over an hour since we were asked for this, but we haven't made any progress."

If I don't intervene by saying this, I feel like this day will never end.

"Now that you mention it, what request do they have to handle?"

Sensei must have found it strange how she found us while practicing kabe-don. I can't blame her.

"We need to find a confession method that guarantees that guy a successful confession or something like that." Yumiko said with some disinterest. Knowing her, she probably judged that it wouldn't be worth it if the guy didn't know the girl well.

Yukinoshita seemed to want to explain this, but Yumiko's vague explanation was enough for Hiratsuka-sensei to understand.

Sensei smiled as if she had an answer to our problem.

"Don't worry; I have an idea!" She said with a lot of energy and enthusiasm.

"If you mean a kabe-don or a variation of it, it won't work." I replied.

"Of course not." She looked away; she was really going to suggest the same thing as me. We sometimes think alike.

I'm sure Hiratsuka-sensei is the least qualified to give us advice on this. But for the sake of her mental well-being, I decided not to say it.

"So, Hiratsuka-sensei, what's your idea?" Yukinoshita looked at her with some doubt.

"Well... actually... it does have to do with what Tsurumi mentioned, but I can assure you that there's a high probability of success."

I lost count of how many times Yukinoshita has been disappointed today; she let out another sigh.

If we had more time to think, I'm sure they could come up with a better answer. Maybe we should tell Okifumi that we'll take a few more days. I doubt he'd have anything against that.

For example, bringing flowers, chocolates, and all that classic stuff, having a date, and confessing at the end. But since we don't know anything about the girl, suggesting this would be counterproductive. Besides, he only asked us for confession methods. In that case, the normal thing is to express one's feelings, or on the other hand, use a kabe-don and then confess.

"If there are no more ideas, let's hear what Sensei thought."

Since no one objected to Yumiko's words, we all accepted at least listening to her.

Hiratsuka-sensei cleared her throat before speaking. "My idea complements Tsurumi's because a kabe-don not only impacts the act but also saying what one feels and then acting on it."

I thought about it but doubted that Yukinoshita would accept those terms, so I went for the most basic.

"And how would that be?" Yukinoshita considered this method a failure, so she didn't have much expectation.

"I need two volunteers for this!" She pointed to us after saying this.

"Raiden and I will do it." Yumiko replied instantly.

I won't say that she was obviously jealous of Yukinoshita, but she could have at least disguised it.

"That's fine with me. It was also necessary for Tsurumi to be one of them."

"Let's go, Raiden."

Yumiko stood up and took me by the arm to one of the walls. Kawasaki and Yukinoshita stayed in their seats, watching.

"So, Hiratsuka-sensei, what are those modifications you mentioned?"

I have a vague idea, but I can't guarantee it's the same. Besides, Yumiko seems somewhat excited about this.

It's evident that she enjoys me being more proactive in taking the initiative with certain things. Since she's usually the one doing it, whether it's taking my arm when we walk or suggesting places we'll go.

It's not that I don't enjoy spending time with Yumiko, but if I take the lead, it could give her the wrong impression. But since this time, we're acting, I'll go with the flow.

I've thought about it since I met Yumiko; she's beautiful and sexy. Any guy would wish to be in my position, but unfortunately for them, I won't let anyone else have her.

Am I selfish? I won't deny it.

Even though Yumiko isn't the idealized definition of a Japanese person, it doesn't take away from her beauty. Beautiful, silky golden hair, her jade-colored eyes that give her an air of majesty, her smooth porcelain skin that makes her entire body stand out even more. These are just the most noticeable features when you look at her. But in my case, there's more to say. Yumiko is well-endowed, she inherited it from her mother, I'm sure of it. Yumiko has a large chest, but it's just the right size to look good on her body; I confirmed it the day we went to the beach, and I saw her in a swimsuit.

And that's not all, as her figure is too perfect when compared to other girls. Her stomach without excess fat that feels soft to the touch, along with her toned thighs. The day she dressed as a maid, I could tell. She's truly beautiful and sexy. I'm too lucky to have a beauty like Yumiko in love with me.

If it weren't for how I truly am, I would have asked her to be my girlfriend a long time ago. But circumstances make this unfeasible.

The downside is that having these thoughts every time I see her would be very counterproductive for me. So, most of the time, I ignore these thoughts.

I'm a teenager with active hormones; having an attraction to the opposite sex is normal, and I include myself in that, whether I'm spending time with Yumiko or she's holding my arm. It doesn't prevent me from feeling happy.

That's why I got Nakamura; with her, I can be more active and have fun. There's no problem being who I am because, in the end, she's just someone I can discard at any time. Whereas Yumiko is someone much more important than Nakamura.

And now that I have the opportunity to take the initiative without showing true interest, I'll seize it.

"They're simple things, like after cornering Miura, you'll hold her arm with yours while you say the typical confession words. After that, you'll use your free arm to lift her chin and bring her face closer to yours." She said with excitement.

"Don't tell me, you saw it in yesterday's anime, didn't you?"

"You saw it too?" Hiratsuka-sensei entered her otaku mode.

"After reading the novel, it was the only scene I was looking forward to seeing animated, so I've been waiting for it since the animation was announced."

"I never thought that an anime with romance as its main genre could be so good, especially since before that, the protagonist fought against other delinquents. It perfect."

For over a year now, I've been hooked on a novel with two somewhat different genres, street fighting and romance.

In summary, after a brawl where the protagonist rescued the girl, he decides to confess his feelings. Maybe it would be normal, but that guy was very injured, yet he didn't give up and decided to say what he felt before collapsing.

Unfortunately, before they could share a kiss, he lost consciousness. When he regained it, he forgot what he had done before passing out. They had to prolong the plot.

"I told you, never underestimate the romance genre, as there are hidden gems among so many school romance clichés."

She nodded in agreement.

Yesterday during lunch, I recommended the anime to her, and to my surprise, she caught up instantly since the episode we talked about aired yesterday.

"Raiden, how much longer do you plan to talk to Hiratsuka-sensei?" I noticed a hint of annoyance in her voice.

"My mistake."

I got so engrossed in the conversation that I forgot about Yumiko.

"Seriously, you..."

At this moment, I'm close to Yumiko, so I took advantage of her relaxation to mimic what I saw yesterday.

I turned around and closed the distance between us before she could react; my left arm landed next to her head, making a loud enough noise to startle anyone. Her face showed confusion at my sudden and unannounced move; that's the purpose of a Kabe-don, using it to surprise someone.

I used my left hand to hold her wrist and press her against the wall; she's completely immobilized right now.

"Rai..."

She's so nervous that she can't even say a word, except for the blush on her face. A surprise for someone who doesn't expect me to take the initiative.

I'm sure I've demonstrated how effective a Kabe-don can be with this, but I don't think I'll have this opportunity again, so I'll go all the way.

"Yumiko, you're beautiful, there's no girl more beautiful than you." I said this with a different tone than usual. And I started with the basics.

If her face was somewhat red before, it turned into a tomato now. But I wasn't done yet, so I moved my left hand towards her chin and made her look in my direction, our lips just inches apart.

"Every time I see you, you leave me speechless, breathless, and without words. Every time you talk to me, I go crazy, and I'm fascinated by the sound of your voice. And if you smile at me, then I can't explain everything I feel for you... But if I think about it, all of it can be summed up in one phrase: I love you."

Who says men aren't romantic? Well, that's a line I found on the internet just in case I ever cornered Nakamura.

By this point, Yumiko's face had turned red, and she seemed confused by everything that had happened. I don't blame her.

All it takes is moving a few centimeters to kiss, but if I did that, things would change.

Since I fulfilled the purpose, I stepped back, turning around to face the others.

"And that's a more advanced Kabe-don, or at least, that's what I think. What do you say, Hiratsuka-sensei?"

"A very cheesy line, but I'll give you half the points for imitating the scene from yesterday so well." She nodded slightly.

"I'm surprised you're good at acting; I didn't imagine that." Yukinoshita said. "I think it could be a good idea, and Miura-san's appearance suggests that."

"From what I saw, it was more about the element of surprise," Kawasaki is good at noticing these things.

"That's correct; the trick is to catch the other person off guard so they won't have time to react or gather their thoughts."

"Now I understand why it didn't work on me but did on Miura-san. I already expected it to happen, and I knew the trick from the start, while she fell right into your trap."

What she said is partially true, mostly because Yumiko is interested in me, whereas Yukinoshita couldn't care less. Maybe Hikigaya could make her blush?

"Correct, 100 points. Yumiko is easy to surprise in these cases, so it wasn't too difficult to do. That's why I..."

I knelt down due to the pain in my ankle.

"Idiot, idiot, idiot!"

If you say it blushing and happily, don't think I can take it seriously.

Yumiko kicked me in the ankle when she realized it was just an act, although she's happy with how I treated her.

After saying that, she returned to her seat to calm down. I can assure you I'll be forced to accompany her somewhere else for this. As for me, I got back on my feet and returned to my seat. I have a high pain tolerance, and Yumiko didn't use all her strength.

With everyone back in their seats, Sensei began to speak.

"That was a good example, that's the expected reaction." Hiratsuka-sensei said with a proud tone. Yumiko seemed to want to say something, but she kept it to herself.

"It might be an alternative, but in this case, it depends on how the person does it and whether the recipient expects it or is taken by surprise." Our club president, as always, is a keen observer.

"You're high school students, so this is the expected result. Of course, if you were adults like me, this wouldn't work." She said arrogantly.

I highly doubt that a teacher or another adult would bother to act like a teenager, so she's right, but it's hilarious to hear her call herself an adult.

"Isn't that a bit arrogant of you, Hiratsuka-sensei?" I said with a mocking tone.

"You're still too young to understand this; you'll get it when you grow up." Underestimating is a bad quality.

"I see. If you're so confident, how about we make a bet? The winner can ask for anything they want." I added a provocative tone to this.

"You sound confident, and since I never back down from a challenge, I accept!" Sensei said while pointing at me.

I can assure you Sensei never had an experience like this, more so in the way she suggested it and seemed excited to discuss it.

"Both of you are like children." Yukinoshita resigned herself, as we already have a possible answer, and everyone agreed, she didn't oppose our challenge.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, it might be best to back out." Yumiko said, calmer now.

"Miura is right; Tsurumi isn't the type to bet without thinking."

"In this case, I'll have to agree with them. That guy can get serious about meaningless things."

The three of them know me in certain aspects, well, they're right. I'm one of those people who never bet unless I'm 100% sure I can win.

"Don't worry, I can handle whatever Tsurumi does." Her prideful tone won't last long.

"Don't complain that we didn't warn you." Yumiko sighed.

"So, Hiratsuka-sensei, with the terms established, there's one small extra condition: you must look at the wall until I tell you."

"Planning something, eh? But it doesn't matter." She accepted this without hesitation.

With the challenge accepted, I decided to prepare.

Hiratsuka-sensei is right; this method is more feasible among people of the same age, so all I need to do is make myself look older than my age. I wouldn't have proposed the bet if I didn't have a way to achieve this.

And how do I know this, you may wonder? Well, after my mother bought me more fashionable clothes that boys my age wear, the following Sunday, we went out for lunch, and my mother chose what clothes I'd wear and gave me a bit of a makeover, so to speak.

I have a habit of taking off my contact lenses when I enter the club, but today, with everything that's happened, I forgot, so the first thing I did was put them away in their case.

I remember when Hiratsuka-sensei asked me about it; her reaction was amusing.

Once I removed the contact lenses, I changed my hairstyle, nothing too drastic, just used my hands to push my hair back. If I had to describe it, it's similar to a certain character who always plans everything.

My mother was the one who suggested this hairstyle, and even though I initially refused, I must say it makes me look more adult.

I could feel the curious gaze of the three, but I brushed it off for now.

Since it's already autumn, I'm wearing the complete Sobu uniform.

I used to leave the jacket at home, but with the temperature being lower, it was obvious that I would have to wear the full uniform.

I got up from my seat to take off the jacket and left it on the backrest of my chair.

I should be wearing an undershirt beneath my shirt, but I feel uncomfortable wearing too much clothing.

I walked toward Hiratsuka-sensei while unbuttoning my shirt. And since she's facing away, she doesn't know about this.

An exhibitionist? I don't have an issue with my body; in fact, it's one of the few things I'm proud of. But this is necessary for what I'm about to do.

I used to like walking somewhat hunched over, but a few days ago, my back started to ache because of it, so I stopped.

If I had a mirror, I'm sure my appearance has changed for the better. I'm not so narcissistic as to say I'm handsome, but I'm not below average either.

"Are you going to start or make me wait longer?" She said mockingly.

Now that I'm standing in front of her, it's time to do it. Making Hiratsuka-sensei owe me a favor is too tempting to pass up this opportunity.

"You can turn around."

What I'm about to do is just imitating one of the scenes that will be animated in a couple of weeks, but since I read the novels, I know things Hiratsuka-sensei doesn't.

I won't say that I don't feel somewhat embarrassed, but I'm also competitive in a way, especially if there's a bet involved.

She turned around as she began to respond. "It's about time..."

She stopped, not because my appearance left her speechless, but because I took her right hand and brought it to my chest. I could feel her hand on my skin.

This act left her confused. I noticed how her gaze shifted to the place her hand was touching.

Her face displayed total confusion, as if she didn't understand what had happened in less than 2 seconds.

Taking advantage of this, I pressed my free arm to the left side of her head, causing her to jump slightly in her position.

It's safe to say she was expecting me to do this, which is why I initially confused her to lower her guard.

Our gazes locked, and neither of us backed down. Hiratsuka-sensei is quite tall, even by Japanese women's standards. Even so, I am taller than her. It would be strange to attempt this if I were shorter.

"Shizuka." I said in a calm tone. She only opened her eyes when she realized it, but I wasn't going to let her clarify her thoughts.

"I think you were my love in another life because just seeing you makes my heart start to beat." I guided her hand to my heart. "You can feel it, can't you? Being close to you makes my heart beat faster."

By this point, Hiratsuka-sensei's face turned red. "So Shizuka, let's forget about everything because in my mind, there's only one thought, and that's you." I brought my face close to one of her ears. Saying the following aloud would be problematic, so I decided to whisper it. "Do you want to marry me? If you don't answer, I'll take it as a yes." I said in a seductive tone.

She withdrew her arm from my chest and used both arms to push me away. Her vision became erratic as she looked everywhere but at me. Her face had a crimson hue, and I felt a slight trembling in her arms. "You'll pay for this next time. Remember that!"

She ran out of the classroom and slammed the door on her way out. A sore loser.

In my case, it's a complete victory. Will this be problematic in the future? I don't know, but what I do know is that I have a free favor that I'll use when I need it.

"I guess, in the end, calling herself an adult was just to show off." I said in my usual tone as I buttoned up my shirt. I also returned my hair to its original style.

Already with my usual appearance, I decided to return to my seat. However, the first thing I felt was the looks of disdain from my three clubmates.

I took my seat and pulled out one of my novels to silently read it, as if I hadn't just proposed to my teacher.

"At least we confirmed that it's an effective method, right?" Yukinoshita was the first to sigh. "You're truly a lost case, but I'll give you credit for not giving up on your idea." At least someone recognizes all the effort I put in.

"Maybe I should have joined the drama club. I'm good at acting." I said with an arrogant tone.

Upon hearing this, Yumiko and Kawasaki also seemed to give up on questioning what I had just done, as it was all to win the bet. There's no way to prove that what I said was true. Although I noticed Yumiko pouting the whole time, how cute.

"By the way, Raiden, what did you say to Hiratsuka-sensei that made her run away?"

"Who knows." I responded in a casual tone.

After saying this, I redirected my attention to my novel. Yumiko started to look at me coldly, but I ignored her and continued reading. She'll get tired of it sooner or later.

...

With about 15 minutes left before the club hour ended, I heard the sound of the door.

I can assure you it won't be Hiratsuka-sensei, at least for a few days.

During this time, Yumiko and Kawasaki took out their respective cell phones to pass the time, while Yukinoshita and I devoted ourselves to reading.

There's no need to converse among ourselves, even though Yumiko and Kawasaki get along relatively well, they won't talk to each other unless they really need to. And, since they're competing against Yukinoshita, there's not much for the three of them to do together. I, on the other hand, decided not to provoke anything that would start an argument and interrupt my reading time.

"Go ahead."

Yukinoshita put her book away to welcome our guest, although there's only one person who would come just a few minutes before the end of the club hour.

Okifumi opened the door once he was given permission to enter.

His expression shows surprise as he notices two new girls who weren't there when he arrived.

"Kawasaki-san?" He said with surprise and doubt, a significant change from the boy I initially met.

If someone were to say that the girls in this club are the most beautiful in all of Sobu High, I can say they're right. But still, the fact that he immediately mentioned Kawasaki upon entering is suspicious.

"Hmm?" Kawasaki looked up from her phone to focus on the guest who recognized her.

"Someone you know?" Yumiko asked, looking curiously at Okifumi.

Kawasaki looked at Okifumi as if trying to recognize him.

"I think we're in the same section." She said with disinterest.

I don't blame her; she only gets along with Yumiko, Yuigahama and Ebina, the rest of the time, she's indifferent to others.

With Kawasaki's words, I noticed a certain dejected expression on Okifumi.

Could it be that he...?

"Okifumi-kun, welcome. We already have an answer to your request."

As it's related to the club, we all focused on our guest.

"I guess you'll let me say it, right? Since I came up with the idea."

"For this time, I'll grant you the honor. Aren't I benevolent?"

I ignored Yukinoshita's words and stood up.

"The answer we came up with, based on what little we know, is regarding a 'Kabe-don.''

"Do you mean that act I've seen in some anime?"

"That saves us a lot of time in explanation. You just need to do it and say what you feel, the rest depends on you." I said cheerfully.

Don't think I didn't notice those brief glances you gave to Kawasaki.

Based on the clues I noticed in less than 5 minutes since he entered, I was able to come to a brief conclusion.

"I'm sure it will be difficult without any practice, so Kawasaki will lend you a hand with it." I gave her a quick look as she appeared surprised.

"Huh? Why should I do it?"

"If I recall correctly, you're part of the service club, so it's the least you can do, unless you can't do it, in which case, I'm sure the pres..."

"You don't have to repeat it." She said in a bad mood.

She reluctantly got up from her seat and came over to us. Yukinoshita and Yumiko just watched in silence.

"If Kawasaki-san doesn't want to, I don't think we should force her." He said somewhat nervously, but it was subtle, hard to notice. I must admit, he's good at keeping his composure, especially in front of the girl he likes.

You don't have to be a genius to realize that the person Okifumi is going to confess to is Kawasaki, and as a result, he will be rejected.

And as I'm a person with a good heart, I'll spare you that suffering by helping you indirectly confess.

"It doesn't matter." She stood by the wall. "Just do it already."

Okifumi looked nervous for the opportunity I gave him.

"Okifumi-kun, do you want me to demonstrate it for you to follow, or do you want to go first?"

I noticed Kawasaki raised an eyebrow at my words.

"I think it's best to see how it's done correctly since I've never done anything like it before." He scratched the back of his head.

With everyone in agreement, Okifumi took a seat in front of the club table.

It seems today I'm the protagonist of a romantic comedy, doing a kabe-don to the three most beautiful girls in school as well as a teacher. If I were to tell someone, I'm sure they wouldn't believe me.

Now, focusing on the situation I'm in, if I do it the same way, Kawasaki won't show any reaction, and if I'm honest, I enjoy making her nervous.

I could mention the day we kissed, but if I do it carelessly, I'll have Yumiko on my case for the rest of the year, so I discarded that idea.

So, I opted for the other option and relied on her reflexes.

"I think it's better with Yumiko, as she fits better into the 'normal girl' category." I said teasingly as I moved away from Kawasaki's position.

"Hey, Tsurumi! What are you ..."

Before she could finish speaking, I sent a punch toward her face, and as always, she backed away, dodging it.

She counterattacked, but I grabbed her wrist and used my foot to make her lose balance and fall against the wall.

With this, I only needed to say a few words, but Kawasaki is not the kind of girl who can be contained so easily, so she broke free from my grip and tried to grab me, although I was the one who let her off easily.

With my free arm, I struck my fist against the wall near her head. Unlike other times, this time the noise was much louder.

Kawasaki doesn't fit into the 'normal' category.

The noise was loud enough to distract her, so I approached her face.

"I told you, with this, we're even."

Kawasaki's face turned a deep shade of red. Those were the same words I said after kissing her, so her mind must have recalled that occasion.

"Kawasaki, I like you. Will you go out with me?" I said with a serious tone.

For some strange reason, I feel a death stare coming from the table, but I doubt it's Yukinoshita.

Kawasaki's expression is in chaos; she looks confused, not knowing how to react or what to say.

"I... I..."

Before she could respond, I felt her fist in my stomach. At the last moment, she took advantage of the fact that I wasn't paying attention to punch me with all her might.

I stepped back before another punch could come my way. She didn't hold back.

"And that's what you should do... Of course, this time she'll respond instead of giving you a punch that could knock down an older man..." I said with a hint of pain in my voice. It really hurt.

Kawasaki looked at me with anger in her eyes, but as her face was so red, I couldn't take her seriously.

"Yukinoshita, take care of the rest. I need a break." I said with a pained tone.

I slowly moved to my seat and collapsed in it.

I noticed Yumiko seemed delighted by my condition. I don't blame her; at least Kawasaki's punch saved me from Yumiko's wrath.

"I'll skip the whole show you put on." Yukinoshita said.

I just watched from my position.

"Okifumi-kun, sorry for what happened earlier; some of our members are... special, so don't think we're all like that." She sighed. "With this, I think Tsurumi-kun demonstrated the method. And if Kawasaki-san is willing, you could give it a try."

It would be strange if Yukinoshita sent Okifumi-kun with just theory, so I trusted that she would suggest he tries it himself.

"I have no problem with that." Kawasaki had calmed down, so she decided to continue, and since they're competing among the three of them, it would be a waste not to contribute something today.

"This time, make sure to give a sincere response, as if you were really being confessed to." I said before resting my head on the table. Does she have adamantium bones?

She ignored my words and stared at Okifumi.

"Please, Okifumi-kun, don't worry. I think anyone would hit Tsurumi-kun if he acted like that."

I won't respond because she's right. I was the first to attack Kawasaki, as that's the way we have to speak more personally between us. The times we go to the academy together, we have our clashes. And as expected, I win every time. Although this time I will give the victory to her.

Okifumi stood up and walked to stand in front of Kawasaki.

The height difference between them is noticeable.

Kawasaki is taller than Okifumi. He seemed nervous about this. I should lend him a hand.

"Don't worry, this is just a performance, so if you want, you can show off, so to speak." My words gave him some confidence.

I sat up straight as I said this. Most of the pain had disappeared, and I'm quite resistant to it.

"Feeling better now?" Yumiko asked.

"Time heals all wounds." I said in my normal tone.

"I see." She looked ahead. "Maybe I should ask Kawasaki to teach me a few things."

She said this last part quietly, but I managed to hear it. I hope Kawasaki refuses.

I stopped thinking about it and focused on the two in front.

Okifumi reaffirmed his expression and proceeded to slam his arm as hard as possible next to Kawasaki, but she showed no reaction.

"Kawasaki-san, I like you." He paused for a few seconds. "Ever since I first saw you, I fell in love with you. Not only are you beautiful, but you're also charming. You may look tough, but I know you're kind and gentle on the inside. For all that, I wanted to ask if you'd go out with me."

It's strange; I somehow feel upset.

I started clenching my fist under the table. All I can think about is keeping that guy away from Kawasaki.

The image of me hitting Okifumi filled my mind.

Although I know Kawasaki's response, I feel too anxious.

I tried to clear those thoughts from my mind, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't do it.

Thoughts that Kawasaki is another guy's girlfriend, and while I have no right to complain if that happens, I really don't want it to happen.

I'm really a shitty person.

"I'm sorry, but right now, I'm not interested in dating anyone, so I can't reciprocate your feelings."

But upon hearing Kawasaki's response, it was like my mind returned to its previous state.

"I suspected as much." He said in a calm tone and moved away from Kawasaki. I noticed he looked somewhat sad about it.

"Don't expect a positive response from her either, as it's more likely she'll reject you or give you a punch, so we got the typical response." I said teasingly to lighten the mood.

Kawasaki gave me a terrifying look.

"I have to agree with Tsurumi-kun. I doubt anyone in this room would give a positive response."

We only helped him with a confession method and how to do it; the rest is a different matter.

"Don't worry; this was enough, so thank you." Okifumi gave us a brief bow.

After doing so, he said goodbye and left through the door. Kawasaki returned to her seat.

The atmosphere returned to its usual state once Okifumi was gone.

There are less than 5 minutes left before the club hour ends, but before that, I have something to do.

I got up from my seat and headed towards the door.

"I have something to do, so I'll be right back. In other words, nature is calling."

With that, I avoided any wrong thoughts about me.

As I walked through the hallways, I noticed Okifumi walking slowly and without enthusiasm.

Did I have some ulterior motive for suggesting going with Kawasaki first?

I do it, and it was to demonstrate how Kawasaki could blush and look more feminine, something that didn't happen with Okifumi.

"Okifumi, you seem somewhat down."

I matched his pace and walked beside him.

"I think I'm just a bit tired, that's all."

It's obvious he wouldn't tell a stranger like me the real reason, but that suits me.

"Don't pay too much attention to Kawasaki's words because her tastes are somewhat extravagant."

My words caught his attention.

"You know her tastes?"

You shouldn't trust strangers.

"I'm her friend, so I know some things. For example, she likes tough guys, you know, the ones who look like delinquents, those who often hang around the dangerous neighborhoods of Chiba and intimidate others. So don't feel down, it's just that she has strange preferences.'' I said with a friendly tone.

"I see." Okifumi responded a little more happily.

"But don't pay too much attention to me because I know her weaknesses, so it was easy to make her blush. I'm sure you could do it too."

I turned around after saying this. "See you."

I'm not the kind of person you should trust, as I could lead you down the wrong path without even realizing it.

I heard the bell indicating the end of the club hour, so I resumed my path back to the club.

...

Yumiko and Kawasaki left first, as they had sent messages to Yuigahama and Ebina to meet and discuss everything that happened. As it's going to be a girls' talk, I declined their offer.

I gathered my things and walked towards the door. But...

I stopped before leaving because I have something else to say. And as the club president hasn't left yet, it's a good moment.

"Hey, Yukinoshita, I know Yumiko can be somewhat troublesome, and maybe I've spoiled her to the point where she's too audacious when confronting others. So I'd ask that if she tries something, don't be too drastic." I said with a friendly tone.

I can't prevent Yumiko from eventually trying to confront Yukinoshita alone, but I want to make sure that Yukinoshita won't go overboard.

"In other words, are you asking me that if she tries to attack me for something as trivial as giving in to anger, I should just endure it? That's a tasteless joke."

I supposed that she might not accept this so easily, but it's my fault for spoiling Yumiko too much.

"I'll put it in different words. If that happens, and you go too far with her, don't think I'll stand idly by." Our eyes met, and I noticed some doubt in her face. "You know me; I'm calm, but don't think that will prevent me from retaliating against you." I put on a serious expression. "There are things I can't stand, and at that moment, I doubt I'll care who I'm dealing with, whether it's a man or a woman, a vagrant, or the Prime Minister of Japan."

If Yukinoshita did great harm to Yumiko, at that moment, I won't care about the consequences. I know several things about Yukinoshita, and I wouldn't hesitate to use them against her. Traumas are much more painful than physical blows.

"Is that a threat?"

"Perhaps. But keep it in mind because to me, you're just the president of my club, while Yumiko is my friend. And at that point, don't think I'll hold back when dealing with you." I said with my usual tone.

"Those words..."

She stopped speaking.

I'm aware of the expressions I can put on, and my face right now doesn't look like someone who's playing around.

"Anyway, I'll also tell Yumiko because it wouldn't be fair for her to use this to her advantage."

Yumiko is aware that if someone tries to harm her, Kawasaki will come to her aid, or in a serious case, I will. This blind faith in me is my fault.

After saying this, I turned around and walked towards the door.

"Tsurumi-kun, wait."

"Tell me." I stayed in my position.

"If you think that by speaking to me like this, you'd intimidate me, you're mistaken." She said firmly.

I think she misunderstood me.

There's a strange atmosphere between the two of us right now. I don't want to become enemies with her, but there are things that are better to clarify.

"I see."

I turned around and walked towards Yukinoshita; I stood very close to her.

"I apologize if you interpreted it as intimidation because I just wanted to communicate this to you. Perhaps a little warning for you to keep in mind." I returned to my usual tone. "Besides, if I wanted to intimidate you, you wouldn't be standing here so calmly." I smiled as I finished saying this. "I don't know if I told you, but I have no problem getting my hands dirty. I'm one of those who act first and talk later, and I think you know that very well."

She herself witnessed how I took care of those two guys and then threatened them.

I stepped back and turned around.

"See you tomorrow, Ojou-sama." I said with an animated tone.

I raised my hand as I walked towards the door.

"I'll keep it in mind." She said as I left the club.

Were those words an empty threat?

I have no idea, but I'll find out when it happens. I just hope things don't escalate to that point. The last thing I want is to break the club president.

I also need to remember to scold Yumiko later.

And speaking of that, I think I'm forgetting something. It was about unlocking someone, but since I can't remember it, I stopped thinking about it.

...

Omake: Who are you? Who I am?

These last few days have been a whirlwind of emotions. It's not that I didn't enjoy it; in fact, I found it somewhat pleasant. However, I also longed for moments of peace in the service club.

How the heck does the service club now have 4 members? Come to think of it, I'm the one to blame. But they can't blame me. Even in my wildest thoughts, I could have never imagined this would happen.

Can Hikigaya handle those 3? I wish him all the luck in the world.

As for me, maybe I'll figure out a way to get out of this, or maybe not. But if it's not possible, I have no choice but to face it. I'm one of those who give up on bothersome things if there are no other options. Of course, this is only for everyday things, like being in a club with those 3.

After seeing it, witnessing it, experiencing it firsthand, I'm sure things will be much more interesting. I won't lie.

The order of factors doesn't alter the product, in this case, we're changing the factors for others, so the product could be different.

I wonder how things will be in the second year. After all, some events won't happen.

It's not very hard to figure out; one of them is when Yukinoshita faces Yumiko and Hayama alongside Hikigaya. Currently, that won't happen. Another is the case of Kawasaki. She stands with Yumiko and the others; her grades shouldn't be below average, and if they are, I'll make sure she gets a scholarship. And if she still needs money, I can get it for her. I'm sure I can find people who will be kind enough to offer it.

The methods don't matter, only the result. Something I always keep in mind.

My attitude and way of thinking are far from the average student, I know, but I can't do anything about it, that's just the way I am.

Another common event that won't happen, given that I'm a good brother, is the summer camp event. Rumi without friends? She has her own gang to back her up, so it doesn't make sense to think about something that won't happen.

I could try to remember more things, but I didn't give them much importance. Another way to say that I forgot them.

It's been more than 16 years that I've been in this place; my mind is not a safe.

Seriously, things have changed a lot since that time 10 years ago.

My 6-year-old self planning how to steer my life; well, I have to thank him for something, as even though everything else didn't serve me much, the only thing that proved useful is training and staying in shape.

Both physically and mentally, it was useful to me. It helped me simply stay true to myself. It's not something highly relevant, but it is to me. I'm sure that without it, things would be different right now.

Thinking about it wouldn't make sense since I don't even think I could have made it to 16.

I stopped thinking about it and inserted a coin into the vending machine.

Wasn't I thinking about the comfort of my bed or during my trip home?

The answer is a double no, as just by looking at the sky, I can notice the moon. And by checking my watch, I realize it's 3 am.

So, did I go out in search of a nearby vending machine and then return home?

I still have several cans of Max Caffe in my fridge, so my reason isn't to get something to drink.

I just wanted to go for a walk. I couldn't fall asleep, so I gave up and set out to walk wherever my feet would take me.

I'm currently in one of the less bright areas of Chiba. Even the vending machine doesn't look its best, but it works for me.

The alleyway walls are covered in graffiti. It must be a group of young delinquents with nothing better to do.

After finishing my drink, I threw my can in a nearby trash can and closed my eyes to remember the taste I had enjoyed just moments ago.

It's good to enjoy life's fleeting pleasures.

You never know when all of this could disappear, you don't know when you'll regret your lifestyle and how you chose to waste it.

Just by looking at the state of this area, I can tell.

If I had to say something, it's that anime, in general, never show you the rest.

What do I mean?

You see, if an anime is about comedy and romance, do you think they would show the protagonist walking through the shady areas of the city? In fact, such places may not even exist.

If an anime is about fights and gangsters, things change; it's all about the protagonist visiting these places, fighting anyone who gets in their way.

Two sides of the coin, but in reality, both coexist.

Things are very different when you step away from the main character's perspective.

With the information I had initially, I never would have thought that in Chiba, there could be places like this, where the police aren't always patrolling, so gangsters can do as they please.

Red zones, or pink ones. Places a guy my age shouldn't visit unless they want to get into trouble.

Not that I've been to one. Is it really worth paying for it?

Leaving that aside, I kept walking.

In one of the alleyways, I noticed a guy being beaten up by three individuals.

The guy's appearance is ordinary, so I wonder what reason he had for being out at this hour.

Maybe he thought joining a gang is fun? So his first mission was to go to the rival area and threaten them or something like that.

I have no idea, but I also don't care. So I continued on my way.

Am I a cruel person for ignoring this?

I'm sorry, but I can't think of a valid reason to intervene.

I would help him, he would improve as a person, we would both become good friends, you know, the classic cliche.

I'm not interested.

One must know what they can do.

It's never good to improvise with what you do.

That's something I always keep in mind, although in some situations, I have no choice but to improvise.

I'm not perfect, no one is. And if that were the case, things would be boring. There would be no excitement or pleasure in doing things.

A hedonist?

Not really.

I don't seek all the pleasures life can offer; I just do what allows me to enjoy my life.

But with the somewhat twisted way I think, perhaps enjoying it doesn't always apply, but at some point, one starts to do so.

What is enjoying life?

Studying, working, starting a family, and dying of old age?

Working, having money, buying everything you've ever wanted, to end up being surrounded by all the money you managed to get in your life when you're old?

Or simply enjoying every moment of life you have, so that when life ends, you have no regrets and can die in peace.

I guess I'm going for the third option.

I don't know what you can call that kind of thinking; I just define it the way I want to do things.

A huge change from my thinking from years ago?

It's not, since at that time I was planning on living my life out of the public spotlight, but whether I wanted to or not, I ended up getting involved.

I want to enjoy this new opportunity, have a good time, entertain myself, and actually, I'm doing it. But there are moments when all of this isn't always like that.

Because if you're dead, can you enjoy life?

I'm sure the dead can't do anything, so the answer is no.

Then, is it worth putting oneself in danger in situations where one risks their life?

Don't get me wrong; I'm aware of my limits.

If I were to face an armed individual with a gun, I'd be a fool to attempt anything. It would be best to run. Of course, it depends on the situation. That's why I'd never do something as foolish as getting into a situation where I'm sure I can't win.

Life isn't as easy as one thinks it is in another world.

Accidents, murders, thefts, all of this is part of society, no matter where you live.

Living in a fantasy world? I'm sure you wouldn't want to be born as a simple peasant who'll die at the hands of the demon king's army or thieves.

A futuristic world? Who says your world won't go to war with another, resulting in the destruction of your world?

A world without any evil? That doesn't exist; everything is part of the balance of life.

There's no utopia where one can enjoy life. So, if you want to ensure you do, don't do something foolish that puts your life in danger of death.

Unconsciously, I brought my hand near my shoulder, where I have a certain scar.

What's more important, your life or someone else's?

I'm sorry to tell you this, but one's own life is the most important, no matter how you look at it.

After all, how do you plan to do anything if you're dead?

This chance at a second life, I don't intend to waste it; that's what I decided. No matter what, I want to live.

Unfortunately, he doesn't feel the same way.

But I can't do anything; after all, it's his life.

No matter what happens, I want to protect the people I care about.

It's something ingrained in me, and even if I don't want it to, he'll always be there.

My body moves on its own, like that time when Rumi got lost, I didn't realize when I hugged her and used my body to protect her when I should have stayed away from danger.

I suppose I can't do more.

Most of the time, my thoughts are different; I don't know when I'm myself. I've been through so much that I consider this normal; I can't understand my own thoughts, but as I get used to it, it becomes a part of me.

Who am I?

It's something I wonder about, but when I think about it, only the name Tsurumi Raiden comes to mind.

My mind is in chaos; contradictions happen constantly, but at this point, it's as normal as breathing, and I don't even pay attention to them.

No matter what I do, things won't change; I'll just stay firm in what I want.

But I'm sure that when it's necessary, that guy will come out of the small corner where he's hiding. That safe place where everything is fine, where nothing happens, where he can still be at peace with himself.

I don't know how things will unfold from here to the future, but one thing I'm sure of is that I'll keep doing what I believe is right. Even though to some extent, these decisions will involve those I care about. But still, I'll always seek the best for them.

"Don't you agree with me, Desmont?"

There was no response as usual.

Maybe I'm going crazy?

I have no idea.

Is it just a dream from which I'll wake up and realize that nothing makes sense?

Sometimes I wish I knew where I'd be right now if things had been different.

In a wooden box several meters underground?

Or living a normal, everyday life, experiencing everything a regular person should?

Well, I'm sure I'll never have an answer to that.

Is what I feel really what I truly feel, or are they just remnants of what he feels?

It's pointless to ask myself that; after attempt 100, I gave up.

I sighed when I reached a dead-end alley; being lost in your thoughts can reflect on the path you take.

I guess I feel better now. I cleared my mind of the doubts I had, and apparently, there were more than I thought.

Even the idea of seeing how things will be when I return to the service club puts me in a good mood. Besides, I might invite Nakamura on a date next Saturday. My life is truly busy.

For now, I should head back home; it'll probably take me a while.

I didn't measure the distance I walked, my mistake.

Perhaps I should try not to get too distracted while walking. Although the distraction was me.

Hilarious. I sighed to myself.

What will happen from now on?

I don't know, and as strange as it may sound, it genuinely excites me. Although, of course, a part of me knows it will be tedious and annoying.

With that, I began to walk home.

"Hey, hey, what's a high school kid doing around here at this hour?" I focused my attention on the voice.

If I remember correctly, these are the same three guys who beat up that kid when I passed by one of the alleys. They must easily be in their 30s to 40s.

"One goes out for a walk and to contemplate life."

"It's the first time someone's given me an answer like that, hahaha, you're funny, kid!"

After a brief exchange of glances, I ignored them and continued on my way. I'm in a good mood, so I'll pass them by. Although the voice of that guy stopped me.

"We're having a nice chat; why don't you join us and have some fun? Maybe have some beers and talk about women, of course, you're buying."

"Like that guy?" I said raising my eyebrow.

"You saw us? That makes things easier. You see, that idiot refused to buy us a drink, so we left him a little gift he'll remember for the rest of his life. Hahaha."

"If you put it that way, I suppose there's not much to be done."

I noticed how the second guy had one of his hands in his pocket. They're just drunk idiots who rob unsuspecting people, so at most, they must have a knife.

In Japan, the penalty for having a firearm is much higher than that for a knife, so it's common to encounter people who carry them out and commit their misdeeds. How do I know this? Well, let's say my senpai gives very well-explained lessons. He may be a womanizer, but I won't doubt his reasoning ability.

The one who spoke to me approached with confidence.

"But you know, I'm currently short on cash." I said in my usual tone.

"That's a shame."

After saying this, he tried to hit me, but I moved my head to avoid it. Delivering a strong blow depends on many things: position, strength, and location. Of course, I could choose to just hit with brute force, but sometimes it's good to practice. So I focused on my stance, centered my strength in my right arm, and then smashed my fist into his stomach.

"ARGH!"

A characteristic sound of losing all the air from one's body, and pain. The guy got down on his knees while holding his stomach. Right on target.

"I'm in a good mood, so I'll make it easy for you." I said in a calm tone. I lifted my leg over his head, and the result: an axe kick. I think this is part of a discipline's technique, but I don't remember which.

That guy stopped making any sound. Perhaps I hit my foot too hard on his head, or his head hit the ground?

I heard some obscenities from the second guy and saw him take something out of his pocket. I stepped back to dodge the knife he pulled out to try and stab me.

Am I in danger? I don't think so. You see, my Sensei taught me many things, and one of them is disarming someone. Is this something a kid my age should learn? I don't think so, but it's always good to know extra things. Besides, being stabbed isn't a pleasant way to die, so I've been told.

As I dodged his attack, he moved his arm to try to cut me, but with skillful footwork, I avoided it, and he became vulnerable. Without wasting any time, I held his arm outstretched.

"You know, doing this leaves you very vulnerable." I said in a friendly tone. I lowered his arm and raised my knee.

"ARRGHGHHG." The guy just screamed as his arm was broken. His arm points unnaturally in another direction; well, it does it on its own since the ligaments and muscles are broken. Did I go too far? I doubt it.

Without wasting any time, I gave him a kick right in the head, rendering him unconscious.

"You know, I was in a good mood, but you reminded me of a certain idiot, and since I couldn't do anything to him, I guess you'll take his place."

Although Kawasaki took care of that idiot from the Judo club, I won't deny that I wanted to go and hit him for trying to attack Yumiko. But that would just give me more trouble, and since Kawasaki humiliated him, I let it slide. But now, those feelings are back, and what better way to play with some sacks of meat.

I started smiling unconsciously.

I could see the other guy standing there, there's always one of those in groups of bullies, the one who only joins when everyone is attacking one, but when they see they're losing, they freeze.

"What should I do with you?" I said with a very unfriendly expression.

Did he freeze out of fear? Pathetic. I guess it's normal when you see your friends incapacitated in a matter of seconds.

"You can go." I said emotionlessly.

"Really?" He reacted upon hearing my words. His voice tone showed fear, but he still spoke.

"Of course." I smiled.

He hesitated for a moment, but then turned to leave this place.

An important rule: never turn your back on someone, let alone believe what they say.

"If I didn't promise it, you should never believe me."

Since I'm in this, it would be boring to let him go. So, I gave his ankle a kick, making him lose balance and then I got on top of him and started hitting him.

Using brute force can be entertaining, too.

He tried to defend himself by putting his arms up, but I quickly overwhelmed him, with nothing but his face taking my blows.

Seeing that my fists were stained with blood, I decided to stop. There are limits one should not cross, especially when it could affect your life.

So, I stood up and focused my attention on the other guy.

"You're quite interesting, I must say you must be the leader." I said as I walked slowly, increasing the tension in the atmosphere.

The guy whose arm I had broken tried to move towards the knife.

I approached him, just to kick his hand that had managed to retrieve the weapon.

"You know, weapons like that can be dangerous." I had an idea.

I used one of my hands to hold his head, making him look in my direction.

"A study showed that weapons like that can also be used to destroy eyeballs." My other hand went to his face. "But I also read something interesting, fingers can be used instead of a weapon," I said with a cheerful tone.

I could see the fear in his face, as if he was looking at a monster. I don't blame him, even though my tone of voice is cheerful, I'm sure my expression isn't.

"How about we put that to the test?" I said with a big smile.

"Wait, stop... Please... Stop... Arhgahga...!!" He started to scream, but after a few seconds, he stopped.

"You're lucky I'm in a good mood."

I simply limited myself to strangle him, causing him to lose consciousness due to lack of oxygen.

I have limits, and I don't intend to cross them unless it's necessary.

Am I a monster for doing this?

I don't think so; after all, I was just defending myself.

I looked at the mess I had made, and I guess I might have gone a bit overboard.

One of my favorite moments after finishing some exercise.

"You know what they say, a thief who steals from another thief is forgiven for a thousand years."

I rummaged through their pockets and took everything of value.

Once I took the money they had, I began to move away from their bodies.

Did I really come to this place just to clear my thoughts?

There are moments when I don't even know what I'm really thinking. At some point, it can be frightening, but you get used to it.

With nothing else to do, I began my journey back home.

But before that, I decided to pass by the alley where those three guys beat up that kid.

I approached his body, which looked very battered, and he was still unconscious. It must have been a severe beating.

"I see, was this your response to my words? You really are an idiot."

Who would take those words seriously?

Well, it seems he did.

Thanks to his request, things changed in the service club, but it's not entirely his fault. Although I believe I have some responsibility for how it turned out. (Kawasaki likes strong and assertive guys; someone weak who seems vulnerable will never have a chance with her. I'm her friend, so I know her well enough to say that)

Did he think he'd be like a protagonist who can fight and become strong by fighting others?

Or maybe he just came to these places to see what they're like, where you can easily find yourself in danger. But for his bad luck, he was attacked by those three idiots.

From what little I know of him, it seems to be the second option. It's a bad habit to create unrelated hypotheses. It's not my fault; I'm naturally pessimistic.

Looking closely, I noticed cuts on his body, as well as several bruises. He has several wounds all over his body. I'm not a doctor, but I'm sure these wounds are not minor and easy to ignore. Although he's not in danger, as I didn't notice any stab wounds on his body.

"You're lucky, eh."

I'm responsible for this, perhaps.

Did I have a reason to say that? Not at all.

I think it was the first time I felt jealous, so a small part of me wanted to smash your face into a wall, but it was just a passing thought.

The guy on the ground is none other than Okifumi.

After receiving advice from the club, he indirectly confessed to Kawasaki but was rejected.

Seeing him do it gave me a strange feeling. What if Kawasaki had really accepted him? It was a fleeting thought, and in that moment, I didn't even understand why I wanted to hit him.

I'm sure she would have rejected him, but I still felt jealous.

Jealous of what?

I guess of being able to say those words, to gather the courage and express your feelings to someone you care about, while I can't. Well, it was indirect.

"Even though you knew she would reject you because of how she acted during the club, you still decided to do it. I really don't know if you're a fool or just very brave." I said to myself, as he didn't seem conscious.

It doesn't matter that I feel envious of others' decisions; I made a decision a long time ago. I'm a selfish bastard, I know that very well.

I want to have it all and not lose anything.

I'm not a good person, I'm far from what some people believe I am.

But none of that matters, as in the end, all that's left is to maintain this status quo until it becomes impossible to maintain. At that point, all that remains is to continue on my path, regrets or past emotions won't matter.

I shook my head. I gain nothing from trying to predict the future, as in the end, nothing ever goes as planned.

The normal thing would have been to call an ambulance or move him to a more visible place, but since his condition isn't life-threatening, I decided to leave him. Maybe the paramedics will find him by chance, or maybe not.

Who knows.

That small part of me that felt strange during the confession feels satisfied. I'm weird.

With nothing else to do, I decided to head home.

"Maybe I am a monster?" There was no one to answer this.

With that in mind, I continued on my way. At least I'll be able to sleep soundly for the rest of the night.

️

Parts: 50Font Wattpad Downloader